Pass ' r. G£~5 5 
 Book ~2)''\ 
 


 : *- ~- .. ' LJ ' 
 

 . 
 
 M v n a v v > 
 
 kAsrilrurifiu 
 
 \ 
 
 /.. 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 6ur>oTie 
 
 ? 
 
 ^n^nnara* 
 
 \V^ 
 
 r yco^ 
 
 ^^Z^y^^°S Trevc j rl J ^ ^ 
 
 & '>>■&/ ^L /\ TCDivoduruni) 
 
 so 
 
 
 Wl . — J 
 
 
 
 Nw \ X J \lleu(ci 
 
 ■" 
 
 hArqt/ttorati 
 
 
 
 HE 
 
 — ••"'"' k^^iJP^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 j 
 
 
 m 1 ^ 
 
THE FIRST SIX BOOKS 
 
 OF 
 
 CJSAR'S COMMENTARIES 
 
 ON THE 
 
 GALLIC WAR, 
 
 ADAPTED TO 
 
 BULLIONS' LATIN GRAMMAR; 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTION", ON THE IDIOMS OF THE LATIN 
 
 LANGUAGE ' COPIOUS EXPLANATORY NOTES J AND 
 
 AN INDEX OF PROPER NAMES, ETC. 
 
 REVISED AND CORRECTED. 
 
 By Rev. PETER BULLIONS, D. D., 
 
 PROFESSOR OF LANGUAGES IX THE ALBAXY ACADEMY,* AUTHOR 
 
 OF THE SERIES OF GRAMMARS, GREEK, LATIX AND 
 
 ENGLISH, OX THE SAME PLAX, &C, &C. 
 
 SEVENTEENTH EDITION. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 PRATT, WOODFORD, FARMER, AND BRACE. 
 
 NO. 4, COURTLANDT-STREET 
 1854. 
 
^ 5 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1847. by 
 
 PETER BULLIONS, 
 in the Clerk's Office of the Northern District of New- York. 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 (Iksar is usually, and with great propriety, among the first books 
 t)ut into the hands of pupils commencing the study of Latin. In 
 adapting a portion of this work, as well as the Latin Reader, to his 
 Latin Grammar, the chief object of the Editor has been to lead the 
 student, in the beginning of his course, to a minute and thorough 
 acquaintance with the principles of the language. The text of Ou- 
 dendorp has been generally followed. For the sake of convenience, 
 and also because, with many, Caesar is the first book studied after 
 the Grammar, the Introduction on the Latin Idioms prefixed to the 
 Latin Reader has been prefixed here also. To this as well as to 
 the Grammar reference is constantly made at the foot of the page, 
 for the purpose of explaining and' illustrating principles as they 
 occur; and if the pupil will only take the pains to examine these 
 references as he proceeds, he will gradually, and with comparative- 
 ly little labor, become so familiar with the grammatical structure 
 and idioms of the language that his future progress will be much 
 more rapid and pleasant than it can be without such a course of 
 'raining. 
 
 To the text copious notes have been added, for the purpose of ex- 
 plaining more particularly some constructions of the language, — aid- 
 ing the pupil in the selection of an appropriate term, or, in giving 
 variety to his expression, — and, in some cases, of assisting him to 
 apprehend more clearly the meaning of the author. These, together 
 with the references to the Introduction and Grammar above speci- 
 fied, contain such and so much assistance as an industrious and intel- 
 ligent pupil, at this stage of his progress, in preparing his les- 
 sons, may be supposed to need from his teacher; so that by a proper 
 use of this work, both the teacher will be relieved in a great mea- 
 sure from that labor, and interruption of other duties which the ren- 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 deling of this assistance would require, and the pupil will have 
 always at hand the assistance needed. These notes are taken chiefly 
 from Dymock's Caesar, Glasgow edition. A few have been added 
 from other sources. 
 
 The Vocabulary or index at the end of the work is abridged from 
 the same author, and contains various and important information 
 r specting the persons and places mentioned in the text, and also 
 respecting many things belonging to the antiquities and polity of the 
 Romans and their method of conducting military operations. In 
 this part several wood cuts have been introduced to aid the pupil in 
 forming correct ideas of some of the engines and operations of war, 
 as they existed in the days of Caesar. 
 
 The map of Ancient Gaul has been prepared with special refer- 
 ence to this work, and exhibits the divisions of that country, with 
 the names of nations, tribes, and towns, mentioned by Caesar, as 
 they existed in his time, so far as their position can be ascertained 
 from authentic sources. The modern names of the same places 
 will be found, generally, by consulting the Index. 
 
 A correct pronunciation as it regards Quantity should be attended 
 to from the beginning. In order to aid the pupil in forming correct 
 habits in this too much neglected part of study, the quantity of the 
 penult syllable has been marked in all words of more than two syl- 
 lables, except where the penult vowel is followed by two conso- 
 nants or a double consonant, in which case it is always long; or 
 where the penult vowel is followed by another vowel, in which case 
 it is almost always short; or when the syllable being common, that 
 is, either short or long, there is no danger of the quantity being 
 given wrong. In words of two syllables there is little danger of 
 wrong pronunciation, and if, in words of more than two syllables, 
 the quantity of the penult is correctly given, there is little danger 
 of error elsewhere. 
 
 With a view to render the work as full as was deemed necessary, 
 and at the same time to bring the price so low as to make it more 
 generally accessible, only the first six books of the Commentaries 
 on the Gallic war have been taken. These contain all that portion 
 of this author usually read in academies and schools, and to have 
 taken more would only have increased the size and the price of the 
 book without any corresponding benefit to the purchaser. 
 
 The Editor takes this opportunity to renew his grateful acknow- 
 ledgements to the many learned men, and instructors of youth, for 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 the favor with which his humble labors have been received by thera, 
 nnd for the many important suggestions communicated, by which be 
 has been enabled to add essentially to their value and usefulness. 
 A Greek Reader adapted to the Greek Grammar is now preparing, 
 and will be published as speedily as possible. 
 
 Albany Academy, > 
 February 26, 1845. $ 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 SENTENCES. 
 
 1. A sentence is such an assemblage of words as makes 
 complete sense ; as, Man is mortal, 
 
 2. Sentences are of two kinds, simple and compound. 
 
 3. A simple sentence contains but one subject and one 
 verb ; as, Life is short. Time flies. 
 
 4. A compound sentence contains two or more simple sen- 
 tences combined ; as, Life, which is shorty should be well 
 employed. 
 
 5. In the combining of words to form a sentence, observe 
 carefully the following 
 
 General Principles of Syntax. 
 
 1. In every sentence there must be a verb in the indica- 
 tive, subjunctive, imperative, or infinitive mood, and a sub- 
 ject, expressed or understood. 
 
 2. Every adjective, adjective pronoun, or participle, must 
 have a substantive expressed or understood with which it 
 agrees, § 98 and $ 146. * 
 
 3. Every relative must have an antecedent or word to 
 which it refers, and with which it agrees, § 99. 
 
 4. Every nominative has its own verb expressed or under- 
 stood, of which it is the subject, §§ 100, 101, 102. Or is 
 placed after the substantive verb in the predicate, § 103. 
 
 5. Every finite verb ; i. e., every verb in the indicative, 
 subjunctive or imperative mood, has its own nominative, 
 expressed or understood, §§ 101, 102, and when the infini- 
 tive has a subject it is in the accusative, § 145. The infini- 
 tive without a subject does not form a sentence or proposi- 
 tion, <5> 143. 
 
 6. Every oblique case is governed by some word, express- 
 ed or understood, in the sentence of which it forms a part 
 
 * The references are to the sections in the Latin Grammar. 
 
8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Resolution or Analysis, 
 
 Every simple sentence consists of two parts, the subject 
 and the predicate, s s 94, 6. 7. 8. In analyzing a sentence, 
 it is necessary to distinguish between the Grammatical sub- 
 ject and predicate, and the Logical subject and predicate. 
 
 The Grammatical subject is the name or thing spoken of, 
 without, or separated from, all modifying words or clauses, 
 and which stands as the nominative to the verb, or the ac- 
 cusative before the infinitive. 
 
 The Logical subject is the same word in connection with 
 the qualifying or restricting expressions, which go to make 
 up the full and precise idea of the thing spoken of. 
 
 The Grammatical predicate is the word or words contain- 
 ing the simple affirmation made respecting the subject. 
 
 The Logical predicate is the grammatical predicate com- 
 bined with all those words or expressions that modify or 
 restrict !t in any way ; thus : 
 
 In the sentence, " An inordinate desire of admiration 
 often produces a contemptible levity of deportment;" the 
 Grammatical subject is "desire;" the Logical "An inordi- 
 nate desire of admiration." The Grammatical predicate is 
 "produces " the Logical, "produces often a contemptible 
 levity of deportment" 
 
 In Latin and English, the general arrangement of a sen- 
 tence is the same, i. e., the sentence commonly begins with 
 the subject and ends with the predicate. But the order of 
 the words in each of these parts,. is usually so different in 
 Latin, from what it is in English, that one of the first diffi- 
 culties a beginner has to encounter with a Latin sentence, 
 is to know how " to take it in," or to arrange it in the proper 
 order of the English. This is technically called constru- 
 ing or giving the order. To assist in this, some advan- 
 tage may be found by carefully attending to the following 
 
 Directions for Beginners. 
 Direct. I. As all the other parts of a sentence depend 
 upon the two leading parts, namely, the subject or NOMI- 
 NATIVE, and the predicate or VERB; the first thing to be 
 done with every sentence, is to find out these. In order to 
 this, 
 
INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 1. Look for the leading verb, which is always in the 
 present, imperfect, perfect, pluperfect, or future of the indic- 
 ative, or in the imperative mood,* and usually at or near 
 the end of the sentence. 
 
 2. Having found the verb, observe its number and person ; 
 this will aid in finding its nominative, which is a noun or 
 pronoun in the same number and person with the verb, com- 
 monly before it, and near the beginning of the sentence, 
 though not always so, § 151. R. I. with exceptions. 
 
 Direct. II. Having thus found the nominative and verb, 
 and ascertained their meaning, the sentence may be resolved 
 from the Latin into the English order, as follows : 
 
 1. Take the Vocative, Exciting, Introductory, or connect- 
 ing words, if there are any. 
 
 2. The NOMINATIVE. 
 
 3. Words limiting or explaining it, i. e., words agreeing 
 with it, or governed by it, or by one another, where they 
 are found, till you come to the verb. 
 
 4. The VERB. 
 
 5. Words limiting or explaining it, i. e., words which 
 modify it, are governed by it, or depend upon it. 
 
 6. Supply everywhere the words understood. 
 
 7. If the sentence be compound, take the parts of it seve- 
 rally as they depend one upon another, proceeding with each 
 of them as above. 
 
 Direct. III. In arranging the words for translation, in the 
 subordinate parts of a sentence, observe the following 
 
 Rules for construing. 
 
 I. An oblique case, or the infinitive mood, is put after the 
 word that governs it. 
 
 Exc. The relative and interrogative are usually put before the gov- 
 erning word, unless that be a preposition; if it is, then after it. 
 
 II. An adjective, if no other word depend upon it or be 
 coupled with it, is put before its substantive ; but if another 
 word depend upon it, or be governed by it, it is usually 
 placed after it. 
 
 * All the other parts of the verb are generally used in subordinate 
 clauses. So. also, is the pluperfect indicative. In oblique discourse, 
 the leading verb is in the infinitive. § 141. Rule VI. 
 
10 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 III. The participle is usually construed after its substan- 
 tive, or the word with which it agrees. 
 
 IV. The relative and its clause, should, if possible, come 
 immediately after the antecedent. 
 
 V. When a question is asked, the nominative comes after 
 the verb; (in English between the auxiliary and the verb.) 
 Interrogative words, however, such as quis, quotus, quantus 
 itter, &c, come before the verb. 
 
 VI. After a transitive active verb, look for an accusative, 
 and after a preposition, for an accusative or ablative, and 
 arrange the words accordingly. 
 
 VII. Words in apposition must be construed as near 
 together as possible. 
 
 VIII. Adverbs, adverbial phrases, prepositions with their 
 cases, circumstances of time, place, cause, manner, instru- 
 ment, &c, should be placed, in general, after the words 
 which they modify. The case absolute commonly before 
 them, and often first in the sentence. 
 
 IX. The words of different clauses must not be mixed 
 together, but each clause translated by itself, in its order, 
 according to its connection with, or dependence upon, those 
 to which it is related. 
 
 X. Conjunctions should be placed before the last of two 
 words, or sentences connected. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS.* 
 
 PARTICULAR DIRECTIONS AND MODELS FOR TRANS- 
 
 LATION. 
 
 The following explanations and directions are intended chiefly for reference. But 
 it will be of great advantage for trie pupil to become familiar with them by going through 
 them two or three times, in course, simultaneously with his reading lessons. 
 
 1. Before translating, every sentence should be read 
 over till it can be read correctly and with ease, paying spe- 
 cial attention to the quantity and pronunciation. The words 
 should then be arranged according to the preceding general 
 directions, and translated as they are arranged, separately 
 or in clusters, as may be found convenient ; always remem- 
 bering to place adjectives and adjective pronouns with their 
 substantives before translating. The sense and grammati- 
 cal construction being thus ascertained, the translation may 
 then be read over without the Latin, and due attention paid 
 to the English idiom. The whole sentence, whether simple 
 or compound, may then be analyzed as directed § 152, and 
 last of all, every word parsed separately as directed, § 153. 
 
 2. In order to arrange and translate with ease, it is neces- 
 sary to be familiar with, and readily to distinguish the dif- 
 ferent cases, genders, and numbers of nouns, pronouns, 
 adjectives, and participles, and to translate them correctly 
 and promptly, in these cases and numbers, &c. ; and also to 
 distinguish and correctly translate the verb in its various 
 moods, tenses, numbers, persons, &c. This can be acquired 
 only by continual practice and drilling, which should be kept 
 up till the utmost readiness is attained. 
 
 3. The English prepositions used in translating the dif- 
 ferent cases in Latin, for the sake of convenience, may be 
 called signs of those cases ; and in translating these, the 
 English definite or indefinite article is to be used as the sense 
 requires. The signs of the cases are as follows : 
 
 Nom. (No sign.) Ace. (No sign.) 
 
 Gen. Of. Yoc. O. or no sign. 
 
 Dat. To or for. Abl. With, from, in, by, &c. 
 
 * A Latin idiom, strictly speaking, is a mode of speech peculiar 
 to the Latin language. It is here used in a more extended sense, to 
 denote a mode of speech different from the English, or which, if ren- 
 dered word for word, and with the ordinary signs of cases, moods, 
 tenses, &,c, would not make a correct Ensriish sentence. 
 
12 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In certain constructions the idiom of the English language 
 requires the oblique cases in Latin to be translated in a man- 
 ner different from the above. The chief of these construc- 
 tions are the following : 
 
 4. The Genitive. 
 
 1. The genitive denoting the place where, R. XXXVL, is 
 translated at; as, Roma, " At Rome." 
 
 2. Denoting price, sometimes for; as, Vendidit pluris, 
 "He sold it for more;" or without a sign; as, Constitit 
 pluris , "It cost more. 
 
 5. The Dative. 
 
 1. After a verb of taking away, R. XXIX. ; the dative is 
 translated from ; as, Eripuit me mor t i , "He rescued me 
 from deaths Eripitur morti, "He is rescued from 
 death." R. XXXII-III. See § 123, Exp. 9 
 
 2. Denoting the doer after a passive verb, R. XXXIII. , it 
 is translated by; as, Vix audior ulli , "I am scarcely heard 
 by any one." 
 
 3. Denoting the possessor, R. XV., Obs. 1, it is transla- 
 ted as the genitive ; as, Ei in mentem venit, " It came into 
 the mind to him" i. e., of him, or into his mind. 
 
 4. After verbs signifying " to be present," at', as, Ad- 
 fuit pr ecibus, He was present at prayers. § 112, R. I. 
 
 6. The Ablative. 
 
 1. The ablative denoting a property or quality of another 
 substantive, R. VII., is translated of; as, Vir mird mag- 
 nitu dine, "A man of wonderful size." 
 
 2. The place where, R. XXXVL Exc, commonly at, 
 sometimes in. 
 
 3. After the comparative degree, § 120, R. XXIV., than; 
 as, Dulcior me lie , " Sweeter than honey." 
 
 4. Denoting the material of which a thing is made, § 128, 
 Obs. 2, of; as, F actus, ebor e , " Made of ivory." 
 
 5. After dignus and words denoting origin ; also after 
 opus and usus, signifying need, of; as. Dignus honor e, 
 "Worthy of honor." 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. ]?, 
 
 '6. Denoting time how long, sometimes in ; as, JJ no die 
 fecit, " He did it in one day ; M sometimes without a Bigu ; 
 as, U no die abfuit, " He was absent one day." 
 
 7. Time when, at, on; as, Solis ocedsu, "At the set- 
 ting of the sun ; M Idxbus Aprllis, " On the ides of April." 
 
 8. After verbs of depriving, § 125, of; as, Eum v est e 
 spolidvit, " He stripped him o/* fo's garment." 
 
 Cases without Signs. 
 
 7. When the genitive, dative, or ablative, is governed by 
 an intransitive verb which is translated by a transitive verb 
 in English, (§ 38, Obs. 4.,) or by an adjective denoting like- 
 ness, the sign of the case is omitted ; as, 
 
 1. Gen. Miserere me i , Pity me. 
 
 2. Dat. Prcefuit exer cltui , He commanded the army. 
 
 3. " Placuit r e g i , It pleased the king. 
 
 4. Abl. Utitur fraud e , He uses deceit. 
 
 5. tl Potitus est imp er i o , He obtained the government. 
 
 6. Dat. Similis patri, Like his father. 
 
 Obs. But when rendered by an intransitive verb in Eng- 
 lish, the sign of the case must be used ; as, 
 
 7. Insidiantur nobis, They lie in wait for us. 
 
 8. When a verb governs two datives, by R. XIX., the 
 
 dative of the end or design is sometimes rendered without 
 the sign; as, 
 
 1. Est mihi voluptdti, It is to me [for] a pleasure ; i.e., 
 
 It is [or brings] a pleasure to mc. 
 
 9. The ablative absolute, R. LX., (See No. 109,) and 
 frequently time how long, R. XL., are without the sign; as, 
 
 1. Bell o finito, The war being ended. 
 
 2. Sex mens i bus abfuit, He was absent six months. 
 
 10. When the ablative is governed by a. preposition, the 
 English of that preposition takes the place of the sign of 
 the ablative, and no other will be used; thus, 
 
 1. Ab exercltu, Fromthe army. 4. Cumdignitate, With dignity. 
 
 2. E x urbe, Out of the city. 5. Pro castris, Before the camp. 
 
 3. In agro, In the field. 6. T enus pube, Up to the middle. 
 
 11. In order to specify more particularly, the English idiom 
 sometimes .requires the possessive pronouns, my, thy, his. 
 her, its, our, your their, (not expressed in Latin unless con- 
 trasted with others,) to be supplied before a noun, and espe- 
 
 '2 
 
14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 daily if they refer to the subject of the sentence. The 
 sense will shew when this is to be done and what pronoun 
 is to be used; as, 
 
 1. Filius si nil lis patri, A son like his father. 
 
 2. Rcvercre parentes, Reverence your parents. 
 
 12. Nouns in apposition, (§ 97, R. I.,) must be brought 
 as near together as possible, and the sign of the case, when 
 used, prefixed to the first only ; as, 
 
 1 Nom. Cicero Orator, Cicero the orator. 
 
 2. Gen. Ciceronis oratoris, Of Cicero the orator. 
 
 3. Dat. Ciceroni oratori, To Cicero the orator, 
 
 4. Abl. Cicerone oratore, With Cicero the orator. 
 
 13. .The noun in apposition is sometimes connected with 
 the noun before it by the words as, being, &c. ; as, 
 
 1. Misit me c omit em , He sent me as a companion. 
 
 2. Hie puer venit , He came, when [or being} a boy* 
 
 Adjectives and Substantives. 
 
 14. In translating an adjective or adjective pronoun and 
 a substantive together, the adjective is commonly placed 
 first, and the sign of the case is prefixed to it, and not to the 
 noun, § 98, R. II. ; as, 
 
 1. Nom. Altus mons, A high mountain. 
 
 2. Gen. Alti montis, Of a high mountain. 
 
 3. Dat. Alto monti, To [for] a high mountain. 
 
 4. Abl. Alto monte, With a high mountain. 
 
 15. When two or more adjectives, coupled by a conjunc- 
 tion belong to one substantive, they may be placed either 
 before or after it ; as, 
 
 1. Jupiter optimus et maximus, Jupiter the best and greatest; or 
 Optimus et maximus Jupiter, The best and greatest Jupiter. 
 
 2. Viri sapientis et docti, Of a man wise and learned; or 
 Sapientis et docti viri, Of a wise and learned man. 
 
 16. The adjective must be placed after its substantive 
 when the former has a negative joined with it, or another 
 word in the sentence governed by it, or dependent upon it. 
 So also solus; as, 
 
 1. Dux perltus belli, A general skilled in war. 
 
 2. Filius similis patri, A son like his father. 
 
 3. Poeta dignus honor e, A poet worthy of honor. 
 
 4. Homines soli sapiunt, Men alone are wise. 
 
 5. Avis tarn parum decora, A bird so little beautiful. 
 
 6. Littore non molli neque arenoso, With a shore not soft nor sandy. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 15 
 
 17. The adjectives primus, medius, ulttmus, extrlmus % 
 inflmus, imus, summits, supremus, reltquus, ceter, or cete- 
 rus, and some others describing a part of an object, are 
 translated as substantives, with the sign of the case prefixed, 
 and of before the substantive following, § 98, Obs. 9 ; as 
 
 1. Media node, In the middle of the night. 
 
 2. Ad summum montem, To the top of the mountain. 
 
 18. When these adjectives (No. 17,) describe the whole 
 and not a part only, they are translated as No. 11. ; as, 
 
 Summum bonum, The chief good. 
 
 Supremus dies, The last day. 
 
 19. An adjective without a substantive usually has a sub- 
 stantive understood, but obvious from the connexion, § 98, 
 Obs. 5. Masculine adjectives, (if plural,) commonly agree 
 with homines, or, if possessives, with amici, cives, or milltes, 
 understood; and neuters, with factum, negotium, verbum, 
 tempus, <fcc. ; as, 
 
 1. Boni (homines) sunt rari, Good men are rare, 
 
 2. Ccesar misit suos (milltes,) Caesar sent his soldiers. 
 
 3. Codes transndvit ad suos Codes swam over to his fellow- 
 
 (cives,) citizens. 
 
 4. Labor vincit omnia (negotia) Labor overcomes all things. 
 
 5. In posUrum (tempus,) In time to come, — for the future. 
 
 6. In eo (loco) ut % In such a situation that. 
 
 20. Adjectives commonly used without a substantive, (but 
 still belonging to a substantive understood,) may be regard- 
 ed as substantives. They are such as mortales, boni, mali, 
 superi, inferi, Grcecus, Romanics, &c. (See § 98, Obs. 5,) ; as, 
 
 1 . Mali od&runt b on os , The wicked hate the good. 
 
 2. G rce cos Romani vicerunt, The Romans conquered the Greeks. 
 
 21. Adjective words when partitives, or used partitively, 
 take the gender of the noun expressing the whole, and 
 govern it in the genitive plural, (if a collective noun, in the 
 genitive singular,) § 107, Kule X. In this case verbs and 
 adjectives agree with the partitive as if it were a noun; as, 
 
 1. All qui s philosophorumSome one of the philosophers has 
 
 dixit, said. 
 
 2. Una musdrum veniet, One of the muses will come. 
 
 3. Multi nobilium juvenum, Many noble young men. 
 
 22. The comparative degree not followed by an ablative^ 
 or the conjunction quam, (than) is usually translated by the 
 positive with loo or rather prefixed. For explanation see 
 $ 120, Obs. 5. ; as, 
 
16 h\TRODUCTIOIs\ 
 
 1. 1 r a c u n d i o r e s / . (scii. He is too (or rather) / assionate. 
 
 (gqtto,) 
 
 2. ,£?g r i u s firsbat, He took it rather ill. 
 
 3. .// / / i u s voldvitj He flew £oo /iig7i. 
 
 Obs. In a comparison, co or tanto with a comparative in 
 one clause, and quo or quanto in the other, may be rendered 
 11 the f (See No. 44. 7. 8.) as, 
 
 4 Q u o plures, e o feliciores, The more the happier. 
 
 23. The superlative degree expressing comparison, is 
 usually preceded by the article the in English, (§ 25,) as, 
 
 1. D o ct is sim. us Romanorum, The most learned of the Romans. 
 
 2. Fortissinius miles in ex- The bravest soldier in the army. 
 
 ercitUj 
 
 24. When the superlative does not express comparison, 
 but only eminence or distinction, it is translated with the 
 article a or an prefixed in the singular, and without an arti- 
 cle in the plural; or by the positive, with very, eminently y 
 &c, prefixed, (§ 25,) ; as, 
 
 1. Homo doctissimus. A most learned (or a very learned) 
 
 man. 
 
 2. Homines doctissimi, Most learned (or very learned) 
 
 men. 
 
 2-5. Alius repeated with a different word in the same clause, 
 renders that clause double, and requires it to be translated 
 as in the following examples : 
 
 1. Alius alia via, One by one way, another by another. 
 
 2. Aliud aliis vxdUur, One thing seems good to some, another to 
 
 others, i. e. Some think one thing, 
 and some another. (See other varie- 
 ties. § 98. Obs. 11.) 
 
 The same usage occurs with words derived from alius. 
 See Gr. $ 98, Obs. 12. 
 
 26. The distributive numeral adjectives are usually trans- 
 lated by the cardinal number indicated, with " each," or 
 " to each," annexed ; sometimes by repeating the cardinal 
 thus, "one by one;" " two by two," &c, § 24, 11; as, 
 
 1. Consules bin as naves habe- The consuls had each two ships, or, 
 
 bant, had two ships each. 
 
 2. Qua singuli carri duceren- Where wagons could be led one by 
 
 tur. one. 
 
 3. Tigna b in a , Beams two by two, or in pairs. 
 
 4. Singulis singufas par- He distributed equal parts, one to 
 
 tes destribuit cequdles each. 
 
 5. Singulis mensibus hoc fecit, This he did every (or each) month. 
 C. Plures sin gill i uxor es habent, They have each mniiy wives. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 17 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 '27. 1st. The adjective pronoun, hie, haze, hoc, with a noun 
 following, is used as an adjective, and means, in the singu- 
 lar, " this" — in the plural, " these.' 1 — Ille, ilia, Mud, — is, 
 ea, id, — iste, ista, istud, with a noun, in the singular, mean 
 11 that" — in the plural, u those" 
 
 2d. Without a noun following they are all used substan- 
 tively, and mean, in the singular, he, she, it ; in the plural, 
 they; thus, 
 
 1. Hicvir, This man. 4. Hie fecit, He did it. 
 
 2. IllafemXna, That woman. 5. Ilia venit, She came. 
 
 3. Eaurbs, That city. 6. E a (Dido) condldit e a m, She 
 
 built it, (Carthage.) 
 
 Obs. In sentences containing an enumeration of particu- 
 lars, the same pronoun is sometimes used in successive 
 clauses, but they require to be translated differently, (§ 98, 
 Obs. 12,) ; thus, 
 7. Hie, \ hie, ) 
 
 10. Alter, ) alter, ) 
 
 When antithesis or contrast is stated, hie is translated 
 "this," and refers to the nearer antecedent, ille, "that," 
 and refers to the more distant ; as, 
 
 11. Hie minor natu est, ille major, This is the younger, that, the 
 
 older. 
 
 28. Is, ea, id, followed by ut, or the relative, qui, qua, 
 quod, in the next clause, means " such," and implies com- 
 parison. The relative after it may be translated, that I, 
 that thou, that he, that they, &c, according as the antece- 
 dent requires, or it may be translated as, and its verb by the 
 infinitive (§ 31, Obs. 2.); thus, 
 
 1. Is homo erat ut, §c., He was such a man that, Sec 
 
 2. Neque i s sum qui terrear, I am not such that I may be fright- 
 
 ened. Or better thus, I am 
 not such a one as to be fright- 
 ened. 
 
 Obs. The adverb eb with ut following it means u so far," 
 " to such a degree," " to such a point," " in such a state ;" as, 
 
 3. E o pervenit ut, " He came so far, (i. e. made such 
 
 progress,) that;" 
 
18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Possessive Pronouns. 
 
 29. The possessive pronoun is equivalent in meaning to 
 the genitive of the substantive pronoun, and may often be 
 so translated ; as, 
 
 1. Beneficio suo popullque Ro- By the kindness of himself and of 
 
 mdnij the Roman people. 
 
 2. Cum me a nemo scripta legat, Since no one reads the writings of 
 
 vulgo recitdre timentisj me, fearing to recite them pub- 
 
 licly. 
 
 30. The possessives, situs, sua, suum, in Latin, agrees in 
 gender, number, and case, with the noun denoting the object 
 possessed, but in English must be translated by a pronoun 
 denoting the possessor ; thus, 
 
 1. Pater diligit suo s liberos, A father loves his children. 
 
 2. Parentes diligunt su am. sobolem, Parents love their offspring. 
 
 3. F rater diligit suam sororem, A brother loves his sister. 
 
 4. Soror diligit suum fratrem, A sister loves her brother. 
 
 Obs. In the first sentence, " suos," agrees with " liberos," 
 but must be translated " his," denoting " pater," the pos- 
 sessor. In the second, suam, though singular, to agree with 
 sobolem, must be translated " their," so as to denote the pos- 
 sessors, "parentes," &c. 
 
 Usage of Sui, Suus; — Hie, Iste, Hie, Is. 
 
 31. The reflexive, sui, and its possessive, suus, generally 
 refer to the subject of the leading verb* in the sentence; 
 ille, iste, hie, is, never refer to that subject, but to some 
 other person or thing spoken of ; "thus, 
 
 1. C at o occldit s e, Cato killed himself 
 
 2. Pater diligit suos liberos, A father loves his (own) children. 
 
 3. P a rent es diligunt suam Parents love their (own) off- 
 
 sobolem, spring. 
 
 4. Dicit se valere, He says that he is well. 
 
 Obs. In the second and third sentence, suos, "his," and 
 suam, "their," referring to some other person than pater or 
 parentes, would be made by the genitive of ille, iste, hie, is. 
 In the first and fourth, se would be made eum. For the dif- 
 ference between these words usually translated " he," see 
 Gr. $ 28, Obs. 3. 
 
 • See Gr. § 28, Obs. 3, 1st., with note. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 19 
 
 Note. If a second subject and verb be introduced, the 
 reflexive governed by that verb will belong to the new sub- 
 ject, unless the whole clause refer to the words, wishes, or 
 actions, of the first subject; as, 
 
 5. Scipio civitatlbus Italics reddl- Scipio restored to the States of 
 dit omnia quce sua recog- Italy, all the things which they 
 nosctbant, recognised as their own. 
 
 Usage of Ipse. 
 
 32. Ipse renders the word with which it is joined em- 
 phatic, whether expressed or understood, and is equal to the 
 English, myself, thyself, himself, themselves, &c, annexed 
 to it ; sometimes to the word very prefixed. With numbers 
 it denotes exactness, and sometimes it is used by itself as 
 a reflexive instead of sui, § 28, Obs. 3, 2d. ; as, 
 
 1. Ipse faciam, (i. e. ego ipse,) I will do it myself. 
 
 2. I p s e frueris otio , (i. e. tuipse,) Thou thyself enjoyest ease. 
 
 3. Jaculo cadit ipse, (i. e. ille ipse,) He himself falls by a dart. 
 
 4. Ccesar ip s e venit, Csesar himself came. 
 
 5. Tempus ip sum convenit, The very time was agreed on. 
 
 6. Ad ip s a s portas, To the very gates. 
 
 7. Decern ipsi dies, Ten whole days. 
 
 8. Precdtus est ut ip sum liber dret, He begged that he would lib- 
 
 erate him. 
 
 9. Donum ipsi datum, A present given to him. 
 
 33. When joined with the personal pronouns, used in a 
 reflexive sense, and in an oblique case, it sometimes agrees 
 with them in case, but more commonly with the subject of 
 the verb in the nominative or accusative. It is always, how- 
 ever, to be translated with the oblique case, to which it adds 
 the force of the word self, or simply of emphasis ; thus, 
 
 1. Se ipseinterfecit (or se ipsum,) He slew himself. 
 
 1. Nosce te ip s e (or te ip su m,) Know thyself 
 
 2. Mihi ipse (or ip si,) faveo, I favor myself. 
 
 3. Agam per me ip s e, I will do it myself. 
 
 4. Virtus est per se ip s a lauda- Virtue is to be praised for it- 
 
 bilis, self. 
 
 5. Se ipsos omnes natiird dill- All men naturally love them- 
 
 gunt. selves. 
 
 RELATIVE AND ANTECEDENT. 
 General Principle. 
 
 34. Every sentence containing a relative and its antece- 
 dent, is a compound sentence, of which the relative with its 
 
20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 clause forms one of the parts, and is used further to describe 
 or limit its antecedent word in the other part. That word 
 may be the subject, or belong to the predicate, or to some 
 circumstance connected with either. But to whichsoever 
 of these it belongs, the relative and its clause must all be 
 translated together, and in immediate connexion with its 
 antecedent word. Hence the following 
 
 General Rule of Arrangement. 
 
 3o. The relative with its clause should be placed imme- 
 diately after, or as near as possible to the antecedent, and, 
 unless unavoidable, another substantive should not come 
 between them; thus, 
 
 Latin Arrangement. 
 
 1. Urbi immznet mons, qui ad Arcadiam procurrit. 
 Here "qui" with its clause, "ad Arcadiam procurrit" 
 belongs to, and further describes the antecedent subject, 
 " inons." As then the subject with all that belongs to it 
 must be taken before the verb, (Gr. § 152, Direct. 2, 2d, 3d,) 
 the above sentence should be arranged for translation, thus : 
 Mons qui procurrit ad Arcadiam, immtnet urbi, A moun- 
 tain, ichich extends to Arcadia, hangs over the city. 
 
 Or, the English order may be inverted, thus : Urbi immi- 
 net mons, qui procurrit ad Arcadiam, Over the city hangs 
 a mountain, ichich, &:c. 
 
 But not, Mo?is imminet urbi, qui, See., because this arrange- 
 ment would place "zirbi" between the antecedent, "mons," 
 and the relative, "qui," and so lead to a false translation. 
 The following sentence also affords an example : 
 
 2. Pro:ai7ie urbem Eurot as fluvius delabitur, ad c u- 
 j u s ripas Spartdni se exercere solebant. Arrange, Prozime 
 urbem delabitur, 6cc, Close to the city flows; or, Euroias 
 fluvius, ad cujus ripas, <5cc. 
 
 36. When another noun necessarily comes between the 
 relative and its antecedent, there is more danger of ambi- 
 guity in English than in Latin, as the gender and number 
 of the Latin relative will generally direct to the proper an- 
 tecedent, to which in English we are directed chiefly by the 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 21 
 
 sense. The following sentence affords an example of this 
 kind: Ad Byzantium fu git, oppidum natura munltum et 
 arte, quod copid abunjiat. 
 
 37. The antecedent in Latin is often understood when 
 the English idiom requires it to be supplied. It is gene- 
 rally understood, and should be supplied in the proper case : 
 
 1st. When it is intentionally left indefinite, or is obvious 
 from the gender and number of the relative, and the con- 
 nexion in which it stands, as in No. 19 ; as, 
 
 1. Sunt (ho mine s) quos juvat, There are men whom it delights. 
 
 2. Hie est (id) quod queer imus , That which we seek is here. 
 
 " Hie sunt, (ea) quce qucerimus Those things which we seek are 
 
 here. 
 
 3. (I s) qui cito dat , bis dat , (He) who gives promptly, gives 
 
 twice. 
 Note. In the preceding sentences the antecedent supplied is in 
 parentheses. 
 
 2d. The antecedent is usually understood before the rela- 
 tive, when it is expressed after it. and in the same case, 
 ($ 99, Obs. l,2d.); as, 
 
 4. (Par s) quce pars terrenafuit, The part which was earthy. 
 
 5. (Locus) in quern locum venit, The place into which he came. 
 " Apud Actium (locum) qui lo- At Actium a place which is, &c. 
 
 cus est, #c. 
 
 Note. 1. When the antecedent word is expressed in the 
 relative clause, as in the examples Nos. 4, and 5, or is 
 repeated, as in the following, No. 6, (§ 99, Obs. 1, 3d.,) it 
 is omitted in translating; as, 
 
 6 Erant omnlno duo itinera, qui- There were only two ways by 
 bus it in erl b u s domo ex- which they could go from 
 Ire possent, home. 
 
 Note 2. Quisquis, quidquid, or quicquid, (and also quicun- 
 que, qucBcunque, quodcunque,) "whoever, whatever," used as 
 a relative without an antecedent, includes a general or indefi- 
 nite antecedent, in such case as the construction requires, 
 and is equivalent to omnis, or quivis qui, — omne, or quidvis 
 quod; as, 
 
 7. Fortunam quce cun que (i.e. They would hazard whatever 
 
 quamv is fortunam quce) fortune (i. e. any fortune 
 accidat experiantur, which) might happen. 
 
 8. Quid quid tetigerat aurum Whatever (i. e. every thing which) 
 
 fiebat, he had touched became gold, 
 
22 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Note 3. When the antecedent is a proposition, or clause 
 of a sentence, § 99, Exp., the relative is put in the neuter 
 gender, and sometimes has id before it referring to the same 
 clause ; as, 
 
 9. Servi, quod (or id quod) nun- The slaves, which never had been 
 
 qua in ante factum, manu- done before, were set free and 
 mod ct militcs facti sunt; made soldiers. 
 
 3S. In the beginning of a sentence, a relative, with or 
 without quum, or other conjunctive term, and referring to 
 some word, clause, or circumstance, in a preceding sentence, 
 usually has the antecedent word repeated, or, if evident, 
 understood; and instead of who or. which, may be rendered 
 this, that, these, those, or, and this, and that, &c, according 
 as the closeness of the connexion may requfre, (§ 99, Obs. 
 8,); as, 
 
 1. Qua urbs quum infest aretur , And since (or because) this city 
 
 was infested, 
 "Qui legdti quum missi essent, When these ambassadors had been 
 
 sent. 
 
 2. Qua contentio cuncta per- This contention threw all things 
 
 miscuit, into confusion. 
 
 3. Quibus nunciis acceptis, These tidings being received. 
 
 4. Quod quum ille cerneret. And when he saw this. 
 
 5. Quo facto, This being done (or accomplished) 
 
 6. Qua dum omnia contempla- And while they were contemplat- 
 
 bantur, ing all these things. 
 
 7. Quod quum impetrdsset, And when he had obtained this. 
 
 8. A quo consilio quumrevocd- When he recalled him from this 
 
 ret. design. 
 
 9. Quo ictu ille extinctus est, And by this blow he was killed. 
 
 Note. To this construction belongs quod, (apparently for 
 propter or ad quod, § 128,) in the beginning of a sentence, 
 referring to something previously stated, and meaning, "on 
 account of, with respect to, or as to, this thing ; " as, 
 
 10. Quod diis gratias habeo, On account of this, (for this thing, 
 
 wherefore,) I give thanks to the 
 gods. 
 
 11. Quod dicer et se venturum, As to what (as to that thing 
 
 which) he said, that he would 
 come. 
 
 39. When the antecedent word is not repeated, as in No. 
 38, the relative, with or without quum, or other conjunctive 
 term, may be rendered he, she, it, they, or and he, and she, 
 &c, according as the antecedent word requires, (§ 99, Obs. 
 8,); as, 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 23 
 
 1. Qui quum admittereret, And when he admitted. 
 
 2. Q u <e quum vidisset, And when she had seen. 
 
 Quce quum visa csset, When she had been (or was) seen. 
 
 3. Quam quum dare nollet, And when he would not give it. 
 
 4. Quibus quum oc cur risset, When he had met them. 
 
 5. Qui (quce; pi. qui, quce,) res- And he, (she, they) replied. 
 
 pondit, 
 
 6. Qui (or quce) quum ades- And when they were present. 
 
 sent. 
 
 7. Quern Meleager interfecit, And Meleager slew him. 
 
 8. Quam quumduceret, And when he was leading her. 
 
 9. Ad quern quum venissent, And when they had come to him. 
 10. Quemut vidit, As soon as, (or when) he saw him. 
 
 40. When the relative in any case is followed by the 
 subjunctive mood, and the two clauses, viz: the antecedent 
 and relative, involve a comparison; or the latter expresses 
 the purpose, object, or design, of something expressed by the 
 former, the relative is better translated by the conjunction 
 that and the personal pronoun ; thus, that I, that thou, that 
 he, that they, &c, as the antecedent word may require, (See 
 Gr. § 141, R. II. and Explanation,); 
 
 1. Missus sum qui te adducerem, I have been sent that I might 
 
 bring you. 
 
 2. Neque is q u i facias id, You are not such a person that 
 
 you should do that. 
 
 3. Quis est tarn lynceus qui, §c. Who is so sharp sighted that he. 
 
 4. Misit legdtos qui cognosce- He sent ambassadors that they 
 
 rent, might find out. 
 
 5. Fruges manddvit quas disse- She gave him fruits that he might 
 
 minaret , scatter them. 
 
 41. In the expressions, quippe qui, ut qui, utpote qui, the 
 relative is better translated by the personal pronoun which 
 represents the antecedent, (§ 141, Obs. 4,) ; as, 
 
 1. Quippe q u i nunquam legerim, For, (or because) J have never 
 
 read them. 
 
 42. After digmis, indignus, idoneus, and the like, in the 
 predicate, the relative and subjunctive mood may be ren- 
 dered'by the infinitive, (§ 141, Obs. 2. 1st.); as, 
 
 1. Dignus qui ametur, Worthy to be loved. 
 
 2. Sidignum qui numer etur If you shall elect a person worthy 
 
 crearttis, to be reckoned, &c. 
 
 43. Sometimes the natural order of the sentence is in- 
 verted, so that the relative clause stands first and the ante- 
 cedent follows it. In translating, the antecedent clause 
 should generally be placed first ; as, 
 
24 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 1. Qui bonis non rccte utttur, ci Good things become evil to him 
 bona mala fiunt, who does not use good things 
 
 well. 
 2 Q u j cito dat, (is) bis dat, He gives twice who gives quickly 
 
 Correlative Adjectives, 
 
 44. The demonstratives, tot, so many, and totidem, just 
 so many ; tardus, as great, so great, as much, so much ; 
 talis, such ; are followed by their relatives, quot, qua?itus, 
 qualis, signifying as, to denote comparison ; as, 
 
 1. Tot homines quot, As many men as. 
 
 2. Totidem naves quot , Just so many ships as 
 
 3. T ant us exercitus quant us, As great (or so great) an army as, 
 
 4. Talis homo qua I is, Such a man as. 
 
 So also the correlative adverbs. 
 
 5. Toties quoties, As often as. 
 
 6. Tarn «- quam, So as. 
 
 7. Eb quo By so much as. 
 
 8. Tanto quanto, By so much as; or 
 
 In proportion as. 
 
 45. Instead of the relative in such sentences, the conjunc- 
 tions ac, atque, (§ 149, Obs. 6,) ut, and the relative qui, 
 qua, quod, are sometimes used and may generally be trans- 
 lated, " as," or " that." 
 
 1. Honos talis paucis est deldtus Such honor has been bestowed 
 
 a c mihi, upon few persons, as upon me. 
 
 2. Cum totidem navlbus at que He returned with just as many 
 
 profectus erat, rediit, ships as he had departed with. 
 
 3. Nulla est tanta vis qua non No power is so great as (or, that 
 
 frangi possit, it) cannot be broken. 
 
 46. When the relative only is expressed in sentences im- 
 plying comparison, the demonstrative (No. 44,) must be sup- 
 plied and the sentence translated as above; as, 
 
 1. Crocodllus parit (tanta) ova The crocodile lays (as large)eggs 
 
 quanta anseres, as geese lay. 
 
 2. (Tot) millia quot unquam As many thousands as ever came 
 
 ventre Mycenis, from Mycenae. ^ 
 
 47. Sometimes, as in No. 43, the natural order of* the 
 sentence is inverted, so that the relative clause stands first 
 and the antecedent follows it. In translating, the antece- 
 dent clause should be placed first ; as, 
 
 1. Quot homines tot causce, } 
 
 arrange > As many causes as there are men. 
 
 Tot causa quot homines, \ 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 25 
 
 48. The relatives, quot, quoties, qualities, qualis, used 27?- 
 terrogatively, or in an exclamation, or indefinitely \ in the 
 indirect interrogation, and without implying comparison, 
 
 have no reference to an antecedent term either expressed 
 or understood, and are translated respectively, ki how many," 
 " how often," " how great," or "how much," 'what," or 
 4 'of what kind; " as, 
 
 1. Intel'. Quo i annos habet ? How many years has he? i. e. 
 
 how old is he ? 
 
 2. Indef. Nescio quot , I know not how many. 
 
 3. Excl. Cum quanta gravi- With how much gravity. 
 
 tdte ! 
 
 4. Indef. Voce quale s sint, Tell us of what kind they are. 
 
 THE VERB AND ITS SUBJECT. 
 General Principle. 
 
 49. Every finite verb (§ 95, 5,) has its own subject, ex- 
 pressed or understood, in the nominauve case. 
 
 Obs. The subject of the verb is the person or thing spoken 
 of, and may be a noun, a pronoun, a verb in the infinitive 
 mood, a clause of a sentence, or any thing which, however 
 expressed, is the subject of thought or speech. (§ 101, 
 Exp.) 
 
 General Rule of Arrangement. 
 
 50. The subject and all the words agreeing with it, gov- 
 erned by it, connected with it, or dependent upon it, must 
 be arranged in the order of their connection and dependence, 
 and translated before the verb. 
 
 1. Can is latrat, The dog barks. 
 
 2. E go Scribo. /write. 
 
 3. Ludtre est jucundum, To play is pleasant. 
 
 4. Dulce est pr o p atria mor i , To die for one's country is sweet. 
 
 5. Tot us Grcecorum exer> The whole army of the Greeks had 
 
 citus Aullde convenerat, assembled at Aulis. 
 
 6. Vir sapit qui pauca lo- The man who speaks little is wise. 
 
 qui tur, 
 
 51. When the subject of a verb is the infinitive, either 
 alone or with its subject; or a clause of a sentence, con- 
 nected by ut, quod, or other conjunctive term, the English 
 pronoun, it, is put with the verb referring to that infi- 
 nitive or clause following it, and which is its proper sub- 
 ject; as, 
 
 3 
 
26 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 1. Facile est jubtre, It is easy to command. 
 
 2. Xiintiatum est classcm dcvinci. It was announced that the fleet 
 
 was conquered. 
 
 3. Semper accidit ut absis It always happens that you are 
 
 absent. 
 
 4. Qu> fit ut metuas. How happens it that you fear. 
 
 5. Nuiquam Romania ptucuisse That it never had pleased the Ro- 
 
 impcratdrem a suis mans, that a commander should 
 mi I it i bus inte rfl c i, be killed by his own soldiers. 
 
 52. The verb must always be translated in its proper 
 tense, and in the same person and number with its nomina- 
 tive. (See paradigms of the verb, $$ 54-70.) But when it 
 has two or more nouns or pronouns in the singular, taken 
 together, or a collective noun expressing many as individu- 
 als, as its subject, the verb must be translated in the plural; 
 as, 
 
 1. Et pater et mater v ene runt , Both his father and mother have 
 
 come. 
 
 2. Turba quoquoversum ruunt, The crowd rush in every direc- 
 
 tion. 
 
 53. The nominative to a verb in the first or second per- 
 son, being evident from the termination, is seldom express- 
 ed in Latin; but must be supplied in translating; as, 
 
 1. Scribo, /write. 3. Scribimus, We write. 
 
 2. Legis, Thou readest. 4. Legitisj You read. 
 
 54. When the verb in the third person has no nominative 
 expressed, it refers to some noun or pronoun evident from 
 the connection ; and, both in translating and parsing, the 
 pronoun ille, or is, in the ?wmi?iativb case, and in the gender 
 and number of the noun or pronoun referred to, must be 
 supplied; as, 
 
 1. (Me) acribit, (He) writes. 2. (Mi) scribunt, (They) write. 
 
 55. When the same word is the subject of several verbs 
 closely connected in the same construction, it is expressed 
 with the first and understood to the rest, both in Latin and 
 English ; thus, 
 
 1. C a> s ar venit, vidit, et vicit, C&sar came, saw, and conquered. 
 
 2. Dicitur Ca>sarem venisse, It is said that C&sar came, saw, 
 
 vidisse, et vicisse, and conquered. 
 
 Interrogative Sentences. 
 
 56. A question is made in Latin in four different ways, 
 as follows : 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 27 
 
 1st. By an interrogative pronoun; as, Quis venit ? 
 "Who comes?" Quern misit? "Whom did he send ? *' 
 Cujus pecus hoc? " Whose ilock is this?" &c. 
 
 2d. By an interrogative adverb; as, TJnde venit ? 
 " Whence came he ? " Cur venit ? " Why did he come ? " 
 
 3d. By the interrogative particles, num, an, and the en- 
 clitic, ne. Thus used these particles have no corresponding 
 English word in the translation ; they merely indicate a 
 question; as, Num venit, or an venit, or venitne? "Has he 
 come? " Num videtur? "Does it seem? " 
 
 4th. By simply placing an interrogation mark at the end 
 of the question ; as, Vis me hoc facer el " Do you wish me 
 to do this?" 
 
 57. The interrogative pronoun or adverb, in all cases, 
 translated before the verb ; as, 
 
 1. Quis fecit ? Who did it ? or who has done it ? 
 
 2. Quern misit ? Whom did he send ? 
 
 3. Quanto constitit 1 How much did it cost ? 
 
 4. Qua I is fuit ? What sort of a man was he ? 
 
 This is true also of the indirect question, i. e., when the 
 substance of a question is stated but not in the interroga- 
 tive form; as, 
 
 5. Nescio quanto constiterit, I know not how much it cost. 
 
 6. Docuit quam fir ma res esset He shewed them how firm a thing 
 
 concordia, agreement was. 
 
 Note. When the verb in the direct or indirect question 
 comes under §103, R. V., the predicate, or nominative after 
 the verb, is translated first, and the subject or nominative, 
 in the direct question after the verb, as in Ex. 4 ; but in the 
 indirect, before it, as in Ex. 6. Thus, in Ex. 4, qualis is 
 the predicate, and ille understood, the subject; in Ex. 6, 
 res is the predicate, and concordia the subject. 
 
 58. In all forms of interrogation not made by an inter- 
 rogative pronoun, as in No. 57, the nominative or subject is 
 translated after the verb in English, in the simple forms, 
 and after the first auxiliary in the compound forms ; as, 
 
 1. Videsne ? Seest thou ? or dost thou see ? 
 
 2. An venisti ? Hast thou come ? or have you come? 
 
 3. Scribetne ? Will he write ? 
 
 4 Num ibimus ? Shall we go ? 
 
 5 Nonne fecit ? Has he not done Cit?) 
 
23 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 b\ .in egissct melius? Would he have done better? 
 
 7. NosneaUmus? Shall we support 1 
 
 S Nbnne D< i est ? Does it not belong to God? 
 
 9. Iste est f rater ? Is that your brother? 
 
 59. When a sentence not interrogative is introduced by nee 
 or neque, not followed by a corresponding conjunction, (See 
 No. 124,) in a connected clause, the verb will be translated 
 by an auxiliary, and the English nominative will sta>>rt after 
 the first auxiliary ; as, 
 
 1. Neque hoc intelligo, Neither do J understand this. 
 
 2. Nee venisset, Neither would he have come. 
 
 3. Nee adeptus sum. Nor have /attained. 
 
 The object of the verb. 
 
 60. In translating, the object of a transitive verb in the 
 accusative is arranged after the verb, and as near to it as 
 possible. That object may be a noun, a /pronoun, an infini- 
 tive mood, or a clause of a sentence, (§ 116, Exp.); as, 
 
 1. Romulus condidit urb em , Romulus built a city. 
 
 2. Vocdvit earn Romam, He called it Rome. 
 
 3. Disce die ere vera, Learn to speak the truth. 
 
 4. Obtulit utcaptlvos re- He offered that they should redeem 
 
 dimerent , the captives. 
 
 61. The interrogative or relative pronoun is always trans- 
 lated before the verb that governs it ; as, 
 
 1. Quern mittemus ? Whom shall we send ? 
 
 2. C u i dedisti ? To whom did ye give it ? 
 
 3. Deus quern colimus, God whom we worship. 
 
 4. Cui omnia debemus, To whom we owe all things. 
 
 62. When a transitive verb governs two cases, the imme- 
 diate object in the accusative, according to the natural order, 
 is usually translated first, and after that the remote object 
 in the genitive, § 122 ; dative, § 123 ; accusative, § 124 ; or 
 ablative, § 125 ; as, 
 
 1. Arguit m e furti, He accuses me of theft. 
 
 2. Compdro Vir g ilium Homero, I compare Virgil to Homer. 
 
 3. Poscimus te p a c em , We beg peace of thee. 
 
 4. Onerat naves auro, He loads the ships with gold. 
 
 Note. The accusative of the person after verbs of asking, 
 is translated by of, or from; as, 
 
 5. Pyrrhum auxiliumpoposcerunt, They demanded aid of (or from) 
 
 Pyrrhus. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 29 
 
 63. But when the remote object is a relative, or when the 
 immediate object is an infinitive, or a clause of a sentence, 
 or a noun farther described by other words, the remote object 
 must be translated first ; as, 
 
 1. Cui librum dedimus, To whom we gave the book. 
 
 2. Da mi hi fallere, Give me to deceive. 
 
 lt Dixit e i confiteor meum pecca He said to him, I confess my fault 
 turn, 
 
 3. Eum rogavtrunt, ut ipsos defen~ They entreated him, that he would 
 
 dtret, defend them. 
 
 4. Docuit ill os quamfirmaesset, He shewed them how firm it was. 
 
 5. Civitdtem, antea solicitdtam , He supplies with arms t the city 
 
 ar mi s oraat, already excited. 
 
 64. When a verb, which in the active voice governs two 
 cases, is used in the passive form, that which was the im- 
 mediate object in the accusative, becomes the subject in the 
 nominative, and the remote object in its own case immedi- 
 ately follows the verb. Thus, the examples No. 62, may 
 be arranged and translated as follows, § 126. 
 
 1. Arguor furti, 7 am accused of theft. 
 
 2. Virgilius compardtur Ho- Virgil is compared to Homer. 
 
 miro, 
 
 3. P ax poscltur te, Peace is begged of thee. 
 
 4. N a v e s onerantur auro, The ships are loading with gold. 
 
 So also the participles. 
 
 5. Accusdtus furti , Accused of theft. 
 
 6. Compardtus Homer o , Compared to Homer, 
 
 7. Onerdta auro, Loaded with gold. 
 
 8. Nuddta hominibus, Stripped of men. 
 
 9. Ereptus mor t i , Saved from death 
 
 Impersonal Verbs. 
 
 65. The impersonal verb has no nominative before it in 
 Latin. It is translated by placing the pronoun it before it 
 in English ; as, (§ 85, 2.) 
 
 1. Decet, It becomes. 4. Pugndtur, It is fought. 
 
 2. Constat, It is evident. 5. Itur, It is gone. 
 
 3. Tottat, It thunders. 6. Curritur, It is run. 
 
 66. Impersonal verbs governing the dative or accusative 
 in Latin, may be translated in a personal form by making 
 the word in the dative or accusative the nominative to the 
 English verb, taking- care always to express the same idea 
 ($35, 6, and $ 113)1 thus, 
 
30 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 1. Placet m i hi , 
 
 2. Licet t i b i , 
 
 3. Decet c u m , 
 
 4. Pudet n o s , 
 
 5. Tcedet v o s , 
 
 6. Favetur, illi s , 
 
 7. Nocctur ho sti , 
 
 8. Miser et me tui, 
 
 1 ~m personally. 
 
 It pleases ?>*e ; 
 
 It is permitted to i/ow; 
 
 It becomes him ; 
 
 It shames us ; 
 
 It wearies i/ow ; 
 
 Favor is done to them; 
 
 Hurt is done /o the The enemy is hurt. 
 
 Personally. 
 I am pleased. 
 Fom are permitted 
 #e ought. 
 We are ashamed. 
 Fow are wearied. 
 They are favored. 
 
 9. 
 
 10. 
 
 Pcenttet e o s , 
 Pcenitet me pec 
 edsse, 
 
 It moves we to pity 
 
 of you ; 
 It repents them ; 
 It repents me, i. e., 
 
 I pity you. 
 
 They repent. 
 I repent of having 
 sinned. 
 
 67. When the doer of an action denoted by an imper- 
 sonal verb, or by a passive verb used impersonally, is ex- 
 pressed by the ablative with a, (§ 85, 6,) the verb may be 
 translated personally in the active voice, and the doer, in the 
 ablative, be made its English subject or nominative ; as, 
 
 Impersonally. Personally. 
 
 1. Pugndtur a me , It is fought by me ; 
 
 2. Curritur ate, It is run by thee ; 
 
 3. Favetur a nobis It is favored by us ; 
 
 4. Favetur tibi a n o- It is favored to you 
 
 bis, by us ; 
 
 I fight. 
 
 Thou runnest. 
 
 We favor. 
 
 We favor you; or 
 
 you are favored by us. 
 
 Note. The doer in the ablative with a, is frequently un- 
 derstood, (especially when no definite person or thing is in- 
 tended,) and must be supplied as the context requires; as, 
 
 5. Ubi perventum est (ab illis,) When it was come by them, i. e., 
 
 when they came. 
 
 6. Descenditur (ab hominibus,) Men (or people,) go down. 
 
 7. Conveniebdtur(ab hominibus,) People assembled. 
 
 68. Some verbs, not impersonal, are used impersonally, 
 when used before the infinitive of impersonal verbs, (§ 113, 
 Obs. 1,) ; as, 
 
 Impersonally. 
 It can be trusted to you ; 
 
 credi 
 
 1. Potest 
 
 tibi, 
 
 2. Non potest no- 
 
 ctri hosti, 
 
 3. Ut fieri s o I et, 
 
 It cannot be hurt to the 
 
 enemy ; 
 As it is wont to be done ; 
 or, As is usual. 
 
 Personally. 
 
 You can be trusted ; 
 
 66. 2. 
 The enemy cannot 
 be hurt : 66. 7. 
 
 69. Verbs usually impersonal are sometimes used person- 
 ally, and have their subject in the nominative, ($ 113, Obs. 
 1,); as. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 
 
 3i 
 
 1. Doleo, I grieve, (Impersonally Dolet mihi,) It grieves me, 
 
 2. Candida pax homines deed , Camlid peace becomes men 
 
 3. /rfii g e s t a ml na nostros hu- These arms become my shoul- 
 
 meros decent. ders. 
 
 Usage of Videor, " I seem.^ 
 
 70. Videor, M I seem," though never impersonal in Latin, 
 is often rendered impersonally in English ; and the dative 
 following it, seems properly to come under Rule XXXIII, 
 § 126, to denote the person to whom any thing seems or 
 appears, i. e., by whom it is seen; thus, Videor tibi esse 
 pauper, I seem to you, (i. e., I am seen by you,) to be poor. 
 Videor mihi esse pauper, I seem to myself, (i. e., I am seen 
 by myself,) to be poor; or, I think that I am poor. So the 
 following: 
 
 1. Videoi esse liber, 
 
 2. Videor mihi esse liber, 
 
 3. Videris esse, 
 
 4. Videris tibi esse, 
 
 5. Videris mihi esse, 
 
 6. Tu, ut videris, non scribis, 
 
 I r,eem to be free; or, It seems that 
 
 I am free. 
 I seem to myself to be free ; or, 
 
 It seems to me, (or, I think) that 
 
 I am free. 
 You seem to be; or, It seems that 
 
 you are. 
 You seem to yourself to be; or, It 
 
 seems to you, (i. e., you think) 
 
 that you are. 
 You seem to me to be; or, It seems 
 
 to me, (i. e., I think) that you 
 
 are. 
 You, as you seem, (or, as it seems) 
 
 do not write. 
 
 Obs. The third person singular of videor followed by an 
 infinitive, with its subject in the accusative, or by a depend- 
 ent clause after ut, or quod, may be said to be used imper- 
 sonally; though strictly speaking, that infinitive with its 
 accusative, or that clause, is the subject, (See No. 51,); as, 
 
 7. Videtur mihi te latere, It appears to me that you are well; 
 
 strictly rendered, That you are 
 well appears to (or, is seen by) 
 me. 
 
 8. Illi videtur ut valeat. It appears to him, (or, he thinks) 
 
 that he, (another person) is well. 
 
 9. Videtur sibi valere, It appears to him, (or, he thinks) 
 
 that he, (himself) is well. He 
 seems to himself to be well. 
 
32 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Verbs. — Indicative Mood. 
 
 71. Verbs in the indicative mood are translated as m the 
 paradigm in the Grammar. Care must be taken, however, 
 to notice when the sense requires the simple, or emphatic, 
 or progressive form. 
 
 7*2. When the perfect tense expresses a past action or 
 event extending to, or connected with the present, in itself 
 or in its consequences, it is used definitely, and must be 
 rendered by the auxiliaries, have, hast, has, or hath; as, 
 
 I. Begem v id i hodie, I have seen the king to day. 
 
 73. When the perfect tense expresses a past action or 
 event, without reference- to the present, it is used indefi- 
 nitely, (Gr. § 44, III.) and cannot be rendered by have, hast, 
 has, or hath; as, 
 
 1. Regem v idi nuper, I saw the king lately. 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 
 The subjunctive mood is used in two different ways, viz: 
 subjunctively and potentially. (Gr. § 42, II. and §§ 139-141.) 
 
 Subjunctive used subjunctively. 
 
 74. This mood is used subjunctively, but for the most 
 part translated as the indicative, when it expresses what is 
 actual and certain though not directly asserted as such. 
 This it does, 
 
 1st. When it is subjoined to some adverb, conjunction, 
 or indefinite term in a dependent clause, for the purpose of 
 stating the existence of a thing, (without directly asserting 
 it,) as something supposed, taken for granted, or connected 
 with the direct assertion, as a cause, condition, or modifying 
 circumstance, (§ 140, Obs. 4,) ; as, 
 
 1 Ea cum it a sint discedam, Since these things are so, I will 
 
 depart. 
 
 2. Simadeat, If it is wet. 
 
 3. Quum CcBsar r e dlr et , When Cassar returned — was re- 
 
 turning. 
 
 4. Ita perterritus est ut mori- He was so frightened that he died. 
 
 r e tur, 
 
 5. Gratulor tibi quod redieris, I am glad that you have returned. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 33 
 
 6. Siimperitavirint, If they have commanded. 
 
 7. Si reliquissem iniqui If I had left him, &c. 
 
 din rent ) 
 
 8. Quum Ccesar p r ofe c tu s When Caesar had departed. 
 
 e s s et, 
 
 Obs. In the first of the above examples the direct asser- 
 tion, is discedam, " I will depart." The dependent clause, 
 ea cum ila siut, " since these things are so," expresses the 
 existence of certain things referred to without directly as- 
 serting it, but taking it for granted as a thing admitted or 
 supposed, but still affecting in some way the event directly 
 asserted. This holds good of all the other examples above. 
 
 The dependent clause connected by ut, or ubi, "when ; " 
 dum, " whilst ; " priusquam, " before ; " postquam, " after ; " 
 and other conjunctions, (§ 140, Obs. 2 and 3,) ; and also by 
 quum or cum, "when," (Obs. 4,) sometimes take the indica- 
 tive mood. 
 
 2d. The subjunctive mood is used subjunctively, as above, 
 after an interrogative word used indefinitely, in a depend- 
 ent clause, or in what is called the indirect question, i. e., 
 an expression containing the substance of a question with- 
 out the form. All interrogative words may be used in this 
 way, (See § 140. 5,) ; thus, 
 
 9. Nescio quis sit — >quid I know not who he is — what is do- 
 fi at , ing. 
 
 10. Doce me ub i s int dii, Tell me where the gods are. 
 
 11. Nescio uter s c rib e r et, I know not which of the two wrote. 
 
 12. Nescio quid s c r iptum I know not what was written. 
 
 e s s et ) 
 
 13. Scio cui, (a quo) scrip- I know to whom (by whom) it was 
 
 turn esset, written. 
 
 14. An scis qui s hoc fe c e r it? Do you know who has done this ? 
 
 15. An scis a quo hoc fac- Do you know by whom this has 
 
 tumfuerit? been done ? 
 
 16. Nemo sciibat quis hcecfe- None knew who had done these 
 
 c i s s et j things. 
 
 17. Percunctdtus quid v el I et , Having enquired what he wished. 
 
 Note. The direct question requires the indicative ; as, 
 Quis fecit ? " Who did it? " The indirect requires the sub- 
 j unctive ; as, Nescio quis fecerit, "I know not who did it." 
 
 75. This mood is used subjunctively, and usually trans- 
 lated as the indicative in a relative clause, after an indefi- 
 nite general expression, (§ 141, R. I.) a negation, or a ques- 
 
34 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 tion implying a negation, and also after the relative in ob- 
 lique narration, (§ 141, E. VI.) ; as, 
 
 1. Est qui die at j There is one who says. 
 
 2. Nultus est qui ne g et , There is no one who denies. 
 
 3. Qitis est qui hoc faciat? Who is there that docs this ? 
 
 4. Antonius inquit, art em esse Antonius says that art belongs to 
 
 edrum rerum qua s cian- those things which are known, 
 tur , 
 
 The Subjunctive used Potentially. 
 
 76. The subjunctive mood is used potentially; 1st, in 
 interrogative sentences ; and 2d, to express a thing not as 
 actual and certain, but contingent and, hypothetical, (Gr. 
 § 42, II. 2, and Obs. 3.) Thus used it is much less definite 
 with respect to time, and is translated with some variety ; 
 as follows: 
 
 1. Present, by may, can, shall, will, could, would, should. 
 
 2. Imperfect, by might, could, would, or should. 
 
 3. Perfect, by may have, can have, must have, fyc. 
 
 4. Pluperfect, by might have, could have, would have, should have, 
 
 and denoting futurity, should. 
 
 The most usual renderings of each tense are the follow- 
 ing: 
 
 77. Present. The present subjunctive used potentially 
 expresses present liberty, power, will, or obligation, usually 
 expressed by the English auxiliaries, may, can, shall, will, 
 could, would, should. (§ 4-5, 1.) 
 
 1. Licet eas, You may go. 
 
 2. An sic int ellxg at ? Can he so understand it ? 
 
 3. Men* mo v eat cimex Panti- Shall (or should) the insect Panti- 
 
 lius ? - lius discompose me ? 
 
 4. Quis istos f er at ? Who could bear those men ? 
 
 5. Si hie sis, alxter s entias , If you were here you would think 
 
 otherwise. 
 
 Imperatively. 
 
 6. Sic eat, Thus let her (or him) go. 
 
 7. Edmus, Let us go. 
 
 8. Pugnetur, (Impersonally,) Let it be fought. 
 
 9. Diifaciant, J\Iay the gods grant. 
 
 78. Imperfect. The imperfect subjunctive used poten- 
 tially, is preceded by a past tense, and expresses past lib- 
 erty, power, will, or duty, but still in its use € cpresses time 
 very indefinitely. It is usually rendered by the English 
 
LATIN IDIOMS 35 
 
 auxiliaries, might A could, would, should, sometimes had % 
 would ha ;e, should have; i 
 
 1 . Lege bat ut disceret , He read that he might learn. 
 
 2. Quid fa c e r e m ? W hat could I do ? 
 
 3. Irct si j u b i r e s , He would go if you should order it. 
 
 4. Cur v en ir e t , Why should he come. 
 
 5. Rogavirunt ut venlret, They entreated that he would 
 
 come. 
 
 6. -Si quis dicer et , nunquam If any one had said it, I would not 
 putdrem, have thought it. 
 
 Note. After verbs denoting to hinder, forbid, and the like, 
 quo minus with the subjunctive, may be rendered by from 
 and the present participle, (§ 45, II. 3,); thus, 
 
 7. Impidlvit quo minus iret , He hindered him from going 
 Obs. An action or state which would, or would not exist, 
 
 or have existed, in a case supposed, t but the contrary of which 
 is implied, is expressed in Latin by the imperfect or pluper- 
 fect subjunctive, without an antecedent verb or conjunction, 
 ($ 139, 2,) ; as, 
 
 8. Scriberem, si nccesse es- I would write t if it were necessary. 
 
 set, 
 
 9. Scripsissem, si necesse I would have written, had it been 
 
 fuisset, necessary. 
 
 79. Perfect. The perfect subjunctive properly expresses 
 what is supposed to be past, but of which there exists uncer- 
 tainty. Thus used it is commonly rendered by the auxilia- 
 ries may hare, can have, fyc. It is also used sometimes in a 
 present and sometimes in a future sense, with much variety 
 of meaning, according to its connection, (§ 45, III.); as, 
 
 1. Fortasse err aver im. Perhaps I may have erred. 
 
 2. Etsi non s crips frit , Though he cannot have written. 
 
 3. Ut sic dix e r im , That I may so speak. 
 
 4. Citius crediderim, I would sooner believe. 
 
 5. Facile dix e r i m , I coxdd easily tell. 
 
 6. Quasi affu c r im , As if I had been present. 
 
 80.' Pluperfect. The pluperfect (§ 45, IV.) is usually ren- 
 dered by the auxiliaries, might have, could have, would have, 
 should have, as in the paradigm of the verb. But when an 
 action is related as having been future at a certain past 
 time, it is expressed in Latin in the pluperfect subjunctive, 
 and translated should; as, 
 
 I. Quodcunque jussissetme I said that I would do whatsoever 
 facturum dizi, he should order. 
 
36 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 2. Promisisti tc script urum, si You promised that thou would 
 
 rog <* D »' v* 8 l m , write, it" 1 should desire it. 
 
 3. Dum c o n v a I u i s s e t . Until lie should get well, 
 
 81. The pluperfect subjunctive active, with quum, in 
 verbs not deponent, is used instead of a past participle 
 active, (\ s 49, 8,) and may be rendered by the compound per- 
 fect participle in English ; as, 
 
 1. Ccrsar, quumhcec dixisset Caesar having said these things; 
 
 (literally, Caesar, when he 
 had said these things.) 
 
 88. "When the subjunctive has a relative for its subject, 
 and the relative and antecedent clause involve a comparison, 
 they may be rendered as in No. 40, or the sense will be 
 expressed if Ave render the relative by as, and the. subjunc- 
 tive by the infinitive; thus, 
 
 1. Quis tarn esset aniens qui sem- "Who would be so foolish as to live 
 
 per viv e r et , always. 
 
 2. Ncque tu is es qui ne s cias , You are not such a one as not to 
 
 know. 
 
 S3. When the relative and subjunctive follow such adjec- 
 tives as dignus, indignus, idoneus, (§ 141, Obs. 2.) and the 
 like : or when they express the end or design of something 
 expressed in the antecedent clause, their meaning will be 
 expressed as in No. 40, or by the infinitive alone, or prece- 
 ded by the phrase " in order to ;" thus, 
 
 1. Dignum qui secundus ab Ro- Worthy to be ranked next after 
 
 mulo numerctur, Romulus. 
 
 2. Legatos mistrunt qui eum a c- They sent legates to accuse (or, in 
 
 cusdrent, order to accuse) him. 
 
 3. Virgas Us dedit quibus He gave them rods to drive, (in 
 
 a g e r ent , order to drive ; or, so that with 
 
 these they might drive.) 
 
 84. The subjunctive with, or without ut, after verbs sig- 
 nifying to bid, forbid, tell, allow, hinder, command, and the 
 like, ($ 140, 1, 3d, and Obs. 5,) may be rendered by the 
 English infinitive preceded by the subject of the verb in the 
 objective case; as, 
 
 1. Precor v enia s , I pray that you may come ; i. e., 
 
 I pray you to come. 
 
 2. Die v en i at , Tell her to come. 
 
 3. Sine eat, Permit him to go. 
 
 4. N on patiiris ut e an t , You will not suffer them to go. 
 5 Non pateris ut vescdmur, You do not suffer us to eat. 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 37 
 
 85. When several verbs in the same mood and ten 
 have the same nominative, and are connected in the same 
 construction, the auxiliary and " to" the sign of the infini- 
 tive, in the translation is used with the first only, and under- 
 stood to the rest ; as, 
 
 1. Et vidisset et audivisset, He might have both seen and 
 
 heard. 
 
 2. Et visus et audltus esset, He might have been both seen and 
 
 heard. 
 
 3. Cuplmus et videre et audire, We wish both to see and hear. 
 
 The Infinitive Mood, 
 
 86. When the infinitive is without a subject, it is to be 
 considered as a verbal noun, (§ 144,) and translated as in 
 the paradigm of the verb ; as, 
 
 1. Volo s crib er e , I wish to write. 
 
 2. Dicltur didi c is s e , He is said to have learned 
 
 3. Dicltur iturusesse, He is said to be about to go. 
 
 4. Dic.turiturusfuisse, He is said to have been about to go. 
 
 87. When the verbs possum, volo, nolo, malo, in the indi- 
 cative or subjunctive, are translated by the English auxilia- 
 ries, can, will, will not, will rather, and sometimes, in the 
 past tense, by could, would, &c, the infinitive following is 
 translated without to before it ; as, 
 
 1. Potest fieri , It can be done. 
 
 2. Volo ir e , I will go. 
 
 3. Nolo facere, I will not do it. 
 
 4. Malo fa cere, I will rather do it. 
 
 5. Ut se volucrem fa cere vellet, That he would make her a bird. 
 
 6. Nihil jam defendi potuit, Nothing could now be defended. 
 
 7. Hoc facere non potuit, He could not do this. 
 
 8. Noli'te tiniere, Do not fear. 
 
 88. The present is generally translated as the perfect 
 without " to," after the imperfect, perfect and pluperfect 
 tenses of possum, volo, nolo, malo, when translated could, 
 would, would not, would rather; and with " to 1 ' after the 
 same tenses of debeo, and oportet, translated ought; as, 
 
 1. Melius fieri non potuit, It could not have been done better. 
 
 2. Volui di c e r e , I would have said. 
 
 3. Sume re arma noluil, He would not have taken arms. 
 
 4. Maluit au g 6 r e , He would rather have encreased. 
 
 5. Quam potuisset edere, Than he could have caused. 
 
 6. Debuisti mihi ignosctre, You ought to have pardoned me 
 
 7. Divldi ovortuit. It ought to have been divided. 
 
3S INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Note. A strictly literal translation of most of the above 
 sentences would not express the precise idea intended; thus, 
 in the third sentence, " He would not have taken arms," 
 and tk He was not willing to take arms," manifestly do not 
 mean the same thing. 
 
 S9. After verbs denoting to see, hear, feel, and the like, 
 the present infinitive is often translated by the English pre- 
 sent participle ; as, % 
 
 1. Audivi cum did re * I heard him saying. 
 
 2. Sur g e r e videt lunam, He sees the moon rising. 
 
 3. Terrain tremcre sensit, He felt the earth trembling. 
 
 Obs. So also when the infinitive alone, or as part of a 
 clause, is the subject of another verb ; as, 
 
 4. Morari periculosum est, Delaying is dangerous. 
 
 5. Morari periculosum (esse) They think that delaying is dan- 
 arbitrantur, gerous. 
 
 The Infinitive with a subject. 
 
 90. The infinitive with its subject in the accusative, 
 though but seldom, is sometimes translated in the same 
 form in English ; as, 
 
 1. Cupio t e venire, I wish you to come. 
 
 2. Quo s disco r da re nove- Whom he had known to differ. 
 
 rat, 
 
 3. Hoc optimum esse judicdvit, He decided this to be the best. 
 
 4. E um v o c dr i jussit, He ordered him to be called. 
 
 91. The infinitive with a subject, usually is, and always 
 may be, translated by the English indicative or potential, 
 according to the sense intended. When so rendered, its 
 subject must always be translated in the nominative; and 
 this, if not a relative, is usually preceded by the conjunction 
 that, (§ 145,) ; as, 
 
 1. Cupio t e v en I r e , I wish that you would come. 
 
 2. Dicit me s crib e r e, He says that I write. 
 
 3. Eos ivisse putdbat, He thought that they had gone. 
 
 4 Quern nunquam risisse ferunt, Who they say never laughed. 
 
 5 Rogdvit quid faciendum He asked what he thought 
 
 (esse) putdret, ought to be done. 
 
 92. Both the Latin and the English infinitive, by their 
 tenses, represent an act, &c, as present, past or future, at 
 the time of the governing verb. Hence, when the one is 
 translated by the other ; that is, the Latin infinitive by the 
 English infinitive, (Nos. 86 and 90,) any tense of the one 
 
LATIN IDI03IS. 39 
 
 will be correctly translated by the same tense in the other, 
 (except as in Ji ) no matter what be the tense of the 
 
 governing verb; as, 
 
 1. Pres. Dicliur, ) Pres. Past. Future. 
 
 2. Past, Dicebdtur,> habere; habuisse ; habiturus esse. 
 
 3. Fut. Dicctur, ) 
 
 1. Pres. He is said ) 
 
 2. Past, He was said > to have; to have had; to be about to have 
 
 3. Fut. He will be said ) 
 
 93. But when the Latin infinitive, with its subject, is 
 translated by the English indicative or potential, the tense 
 used in these moods, must be that which will correctly ex- 
 press the time of the act expressed by the Latin infinitive 
 as estimated, not from the time of the governing verb, as in 
 Latin, but as estimated from the present. That is, events 
 present at the same time, or past at the same time, will be 
 expressed in English by the same tense; an event repre- 
 sented in Latin as prior to the present time, (perfect infini- 
 tive after the present tense,) will be expressed by the Eng- 
 lish imperfect or perfect indefinite; and an event represent- 
 ed in Latin as prior to a past event, (perfect infinitive after 
 a past tense,) will be expressed by the English pluperfect ; 
 thus : 
 
 1. Pres. Dicunt eum venire. They say that 9 he is coming, or 
 
 comes. 
 
 2. Past, Dixrrunt eum venire . They said that he came. 
 
 3. Pres. Dicunt eum v e n isse , They say that he came. 
 
 4. Past. Dixrrunt eum v en isse , They said that he had came. 
 
 5. Past, Cape runt suspicdri ill am They began to suspect that she 
 
 venire, came. 
 
 Note. The infinitive after the future does not follow this 
 analogy, but is always translated in its own tense ; as, 
 
 Pres. Perf. Future. 
 
 6. Dicent cum venire, v e n iss e , v ent it r u m esse 
 They will say that he comes, has come, will come. 
 
 94. 1. Present, past, and future time, are variously ex- 
 pressed as follows : 
 
 1st. Present time is expressed by the present tense, and 
 generally by the perfect definite. 
 
 2d. Past time is expressed by the imperfect, perf. indefi- 
 nite and pluperfect. — by the perfect participle, — the 
 present infinitive after a past tense, — the present tense 
 used to express a past event. § 44, I, 3, — and by the pre- 
 
40 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 sent participle, agreeing with the subject of the govern- 
 ing verb in any of these tenses, § 49, 5. 
 3d. Future time is expressed by the future, and future 
 
 perfect. 
 
 2. The infinitive of deponent verbs, is translated in the 
 same manner as the infinitive active in the following ex- 
 amples in Nos. 95 to 100. 
 
 3. After verbs denoting to promise, request, advise^ com- 
 mand, and the like, implying a reference to something fu- 
 ture, the present infinitive, with its subject, is usually trans- 
 lated as the future, by should, or ivould, (See No. 100, 1,2, 
 3, 7, 8, 9,); as, Jussit, eos per castra duci, He ordered 
 that they should be led through the camp. 
 
 4. The Latin words for " he said," " saying," or the like, 
 introducing an oblique narration, are often omitted, and the 
 infinitive takes the form of translation corresponding to the 
 time expressed by the word to be supplied. 
 
 From these principles are deduced the following direc- 
 tions for translating the infinitive with a subject. 
 
 Present Infinitive after Present or Future time. 
 
 95. Direct. I. When the preceding verb is in the present, 
 the perfect used definitely, or future tense, the present infin- 
 itive is translated as the present ; as, 
 
 Active Voice. 
 
 1. Dico eum I auddr e , I say that he praises. 
 
 2. Dixi eum I auddr e , I have said that he praises. 
 
 3. Dicam eum I aud dr e } I will say that he praises. 
 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 4. Dico eum I auddr i , I say that he is praised. 
 
 5. Dixi eum I auddr i , I have said that he is praised. 
 
 6. Dicam eum I auddr i , I will say that he is praised. 
 
 Present Infinitive after Past time. 
 
 96. Direct. II. When the preceding verb is in the im- 
 perfect, perfect indefinite, or pluperfect, or in the present in- 
 finitive after a past tense, the present infinitive is translated 
 ms the imperfect, or perfect indefinite ; as, 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 41 
 
 Present Infinitive Active. 
 
 1. Die ham cum I a ud are, I said that he praised. 
 
 2. Dixt eum I a u da r e , I said that he praised. 
 
 3. Dixcram cum I a u d <i r e , I had said that he praised. 
 
 4. Ccejyi dicer e eum I aud a r e . I began to say that he praised 
 
 Present Infinitive Passive. 
 
 5. Dicebam eum I auddri , I said that he was praised. 
 
 6. JDixi eum I audclr i , I said that he was praised. 
 
 7. Dixeram eum I auddr i , I had said that he was praised. 
 
 8. Ccepi dicere eum I aud dr i , I began to say that he was praised. 
 
 Exc. I. When the present infinitive expresses that which 
 is always true, it must be translated in the present, after any 
 tense, § 44, LI; as 
 
 9. Doctus erat deum gub er - He had been taught that God gov- 
 
 ndr e mundum, ems the world. 
 
 Exc. II. When the present infinitive expresses an act 
 subsequent to the time of the governing verb, it is transla- 
 ted after any tense, by the potential with should; would; as, 
 
 10. Jubet ^ He orders ^ 
 
 11. Jussit > te i r e, He ordered > that you should go. 
 
 12. Jusscrat ) He had ordered ) 
 
 Perfect Infinitive after Present or Future time. 
 
 97. Direct. III. When the preceding verb is in the pre- 
 sent, perfect definite, ox future tense, the perfect infinitive is 
 translated as the imperfect or perfect indefinite ; as, 
 
 Active Voice. 
 
 1 . Dico eum laudavisse, I say that he praised. 
 
 2. Dixi eum laudavisse, I have said that he praised. 
 
 3. Dicam eum I aud avis s e , I will say that he praised. 
 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 4. Dico eum I aud a turn esse, I say that he was praised. 
 
 5. Dixi eum I au datum esse, I have said that he was praised. 
 
 6. Dicam eum I auddtum e s s e , I will say that he was praised. 
 
 7. Dico eum I aud at um fu - I say that he has been praised. 
 
 i s s e , 
 
 8. Dixi eum lav datum fu- I have said that he has been praised. 
 
 is s e , 
 
 9. Dicam cum I auddt'u m fu- I will say that he has been praised. 
 
 i s s e . 
 
42 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Perfect Infinitive after Past Tenses. 
 93. Direct. IV. When the preceding verb is in the im* 
 perfect, perfect indefinite, or pluperfect., or in the present in- 
 finitive after a past tense, the perfect infinitive is translated 
 as the pluperfect ; as, 
 
 Active Voice 
 
 1. Dicebam eum I aud avis se , I said that he had praised. 
 
 2. Dixi eum I audaviss e , I said that he had praised. 
 
 3. Dixeram earn I audaviss e , I had said that he had praised. 
 
 4. Cozpi dictre eum lauda- I began to say that he had praised. 
 
 vis s e , 
 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 5. Dicebam eum I aud a turn I said that he had been praised 
 
 esse, 
 
 6. Dixi eum I audatum esse, I said that he had been praised. 
 
 7. Dixeram eum I audatum I had said that he had oeen praised. 
 
 esse, 
 
 8. Ccepi dicere eum I audatum I began to say that he had been 
 
 esse, praised. 
 
 9. Dicebam eum I audatum I said that he had been praised, 
 fuis s e, 
 
 10. Dixi eum I audatum fu- I said that he had been praised. 
 
 i s se , 
 
 11. Dixeram eum I a ud a t u m I had said that he had been praised. 
 
 fuisse, 
 
 12. Ccepi dicere eum I audatum! began to say that he had been 
 
 fuisse , praised. 
 
 Future Infinitive after the Present Tense. 
 99. V. When the preceding verb is in the present, oi per- 
 fect definite, or future tense, the future infinitive with esse, is 
 translated as the future indicative ; and with fu isse, by would 
 have, or should have, in the pluperfect potential in a future 
 sense; and fore, for fut arum esse, is translated by will be. 
 
 Active Voice. 
 
 1. Dico eum I aud aturum I say that he will praise. 
 
 esse, 
 
 2. Dixi eum laudaturum I have said that he will praise. 
 
 esse, 
 
 3. Dicam eum laudaturum I will say that he will praise. 
 
 esse, 
 
 4. Dico eum laudaturum fu - I say that he would have praised 
 
 is s e , 
 
 5. Dixi eum I aud at u rum fu- I have said that he would have 
 
 i s s e , praised. 
 
 6. Dicam eum laudaturum I will say that he would have 
 
 fu iss e , praised. 
 
LATIN JDIOMS. 43 
 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 7. Dico cum I aud at u m iri, 1 say that he will be praised. 
 
 8. Dixi eum I audatu m iri, I have said that he will be praised. 
 9 Dicam eum I auddt urn iri, I will say that he will be praised. 
 
 Future Infinitive after Past Tenses. 
 100. Direct. VI. When the preceding verb is of the im- 
 perfect, perfect indefinite, or pluperfect, the future of the 
 infinitive with esse, is rendered by icould or should ; and 
 xvhhfuisse, by would have, and should have; and fore for 
 futurum esse after any past tense, by would be; as, 
 
 Active Voice. 
 
 1. Dicibam eum laudaturum I said that he would praise. 
 
 esse, 
 
 2. Dixi cum I aud at u rum , §c. I said that he would praise. 
 
 3. Dixeram eum laudaturum I had said that he would praise. 
 
 4. Dice bam. eum laudaturum! said that he would have praised. 
 
 fu i s s e , 
 
 5. Dixi eum I aud a t u rum , §c. I said that he would have praised. 
 
 6. Dixeram eum I aud at u r u m I had said that he would have 
 
 fuisse, praised. 
 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 7. Dicebam eum I auddt u m I said that he would be praised. 
 
 i r i , 
 
 8. Dixi eum I audatu m iri , I said that he would be praised. 
 
 9. Dixeram cum I a u d a t u m I had said that he would be praised. 
 
 iri, 
 
 10. Dicebam (dixi) eum fore I said that he would be safe. 
 
 tutum, 
 
 Usage of Fore. 
 Obs. Fore is used for futurum esse, and, with a subject 
 after present tenses means *' ivill be," after past tenses 
 " icould be." Both of them when followed by a subjunctive 
 with ut (§ 14-5, Obs. 6,) after a present tense, may be trans- 
 lated by the future indicative of that verb; and after a past 
 tense, by the imperfect potential ; as, 
 
 11. Credo evmfo r e tutum. I believe that he will be safe. 
 
 12. Credebam, or crcdidi. (credi- I believed, (had believed) that he 
 
 dfram) eum fore tutum, would be sale. 
 
 13. Credo fore (or futurum esse) I believe that you will learn. 
 
 ut discos, 
 
 14. Credibam or crcdidi (crcdide- I believed, (had believed) that you 
 
 ram) fore (or futurum cs- would learn, 
 se) ut.disccrcs, 
 
44 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 101. Participles are usually translated after their nouns, 
 as in the paradigms of the verb; thus, 
 
 1 . Present active, Homo c ar en s fraude, A man wanting guile. 
 
 2. Future active, Homo scripturus, A man about to write. 
 
 3. Perfect passive, Vita bene acta, A life well spent. 
 
 4. , Ccesar c o a ctus, Caesar being (or hav- 
 
 ing been) compelled. 
 
 5. (Deponent,) Ccesar r e gr es sus , Caesar having returned 
 
 6. Future passive, Mala vit and a , Evils to be avoided, 
 
 i. e., which ought to . 
 be avoided. 
 
 Exc. But when a participle is used as an adjective, (§ 49, 
 3,) it is translated, like the adjective, before its substantive; 
 as, 
 
 7. Tigrin ostendit mans ue- He exhibited a tamed tiger. 
 
 fa ct am , 
 
 8. In f e r v entibus ar e nis Standing on the burning sands. 
 
 insistens, 
 
 Future Participle Active. 
 
 102. When the Future participle active is used to ex- 
 press a purpose, end, or design of another action, (§ 146, 
 Obs. 3,) it is rendered by " to," or the phrase " in order to," 
 instead of " about to ;" as, 
 
 1. Per git consult urus or a- He goes to consult (or, in order to 
 
 cula, consult) the oracle. 
 
 Obs. The present participle is also sometimes used in 
 this sense; as, 
 
 2. Venerunt p o stul ant es ct- They came to (or, in order to) ask 
 
 bum, food. 
 
 Perfect Participle Passive. 
 
 103. As the Latin verb has no perfect participle in the 
 active sense, (except in deponent verbs,) its place is usually 
 supplied by the perfect participle passive in the case abso- 
 lute, (^ 146, Obs. 8,) ; thus, " Caesar having consulted his 
 friends/' rendered into Latin, will be, Ccesar ami c is 
 consultis, literally, " Caesar, his friends being consulted.'' 
 Hence, 
 
 104. When the action expressed passively by the perfect 
 participle in the case absolute, or agreeing with the object 
 of a verb, is something done by the subject of the leading 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 45 
 
 verb in the sentence, the participle is rendered more in ac- 
 cordance with English idiom, by the perfect participle in the 
 active voire, in English, agreeing with the subject of the 
 verb, and followed by its noun in the objective case, (§ i l J, 
 8, and § 146, Obs. 8,); thus, 
 
 1. Ccesar, his d i c t i s , profectus est, translated in the 
 Latin idiom, Caesar, these things being said, departed. 
 English idiom, Ccesar, having said these things, departed. 
 
 2. Opereperacto, ludlmus, 
 
 Latin idiom, Our work being finished, we will play. 
 English idiom, Having finished our work, we will play. 
 
 3. Pythiam ad se v o c at u m pecunia instruxit, 
 
 Latin idiom, He supplied with money Pythias being called to him. 
 English idiom, Having called Pythias to him, he supplied him with 
 money. 
 
 105. The perfect participle of deponent verbs having an 
 active signification, accords with the English idiom, and is 
 best translated literally ; as, 
 
 1. N a ctus naviciilum, Having found a boat. 
 
 2. Cohortdtus exercitum, Having exhorted the army. 
 
 106. When the perfect participle of deponent or common 
 verbs, expresses an act nearly or entirely contemporaneous 
 with the leading verb, it may be translated by the English 
 present participle in ing, (§ 49, 5, Note,) ; as, 
 
 1. Rex hoc f acinus mirdtus The king, admiring this act, dis- 
 
 juvenem dimlsit, missed the youth. 
 
 2. Columba delap s a refert sa- The dove falling brings back the 
 
 gittam, arrow. 
 
 The Future Participle Passive. 
 
 107. After verbs signifying to give, to deliver, to agree or 
 bargain for, to have, to receive, to undertake, and the like, 
 the participle in dus generally denotes design or purpose, 
 and is rendered simply as in the paradigm, or with the 
 phrase " in order to," prefixed, (§ 146, Obs. 4,) ; as, 
 
 1. Testamentum tibi tradit le- He delivers his will to you to (or 
 
 g endum , in order to) be read. 
 
 2. Attribuit nos trucidandos He has given us over to Cethegus 
 
 Cethigo, (in order) to be slain. 
 
 10S. The participle in dus, especially when agreeing with 
 the subject of a sentence or clause, generally denotes pro- 
 priety, necessity, or obligation* and is rendered various!} as 
 
46 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the tense of the accompanying verb and the connection re- 
 quire, (§ 140, Obs. 5,); the following are examples : 
 
 1. Legdtus m it t en du s est, An ambassador must (or should) 
 
 be sent. 
 
 2. Legdtus mitt en dus erat or An ambassador had to be sent. 
 
 fit it , 
 
 3. Legdtus mittendus erit, An ambassador will have to be sent. 
 
 4. Legdtum. mitt endum esse, That an ambassador should be sent. 
 5. mitt endum f u ought to (of 
 
 i s s e , should) have been sent. 
 
 6. D i s simul and a loquitur, He speaks things that ought to be 
 
 concealed. 
 
 7. D i s simul an da loquebd- He spake things which ought to 
 
 tur, have been concealed. 
 
 8. Qua dissimul and a Which will have to be concealed. 
 
 er unt , , 
 
 9. Die, quid statue ndum Say, what is to be (or must be) 
 
 sit thought. 
 
 Ablative Absolute. 
 
 109. When a participle stands with a substantive in the 
 ablative absolute, R. LX., the substantive is translated with- 
 out a sign, No. 9, and after it the participle, as in the para- 
 digm of the verb ; as, ^ 
 
 1. Romulo r e gnant e , Romulus reigning. 
 
 2. Hac oratione habit a , This oration being delivered. 
 
 3. Ccesare v entur o . Caesar (being) about to come. 
 
 4. Prcecejptis tr adendis , Rules being to be delivered. 
 
 5. Bello orto, War having arisen. 
 
 Note. The future participles, Ex. 3, 4, are seldom used in 
 the case absolute. 
 
 110. When two nouns, — a pronoun and a noun, — a noun 
 or a pronoun and. an adjective, are used in the ablative 
 without a participle, (§ 146, Obs. 10,) they are translated in 
 the nominative without a sign, and the English participle 
 " being" inserted between them; as, 
 
 1. Adolescentulo duce, A young man being leader. 
 
 2. Mario consule, Marius being consul. 
 
 3. Me suasore, I being the adviser. 
 
 4. Annibdli vivo, Hannibal being alive. 
 
 6. Se invito, He being unwilling. 
 
 Gerunds and Gerundives. 
 
 111. The gerund, being a verbal noun, is translated in 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 47 
 
 the same manner as other nouns of the same case, and at 
 the same time may govern the case of its own verb, $ 147 ; 
 as, 
 
 1. N. Petendum pacein, Seeking peace. 
 
 2. G. Petendi pacem, Of seeking peace. 
 
 3. JD. Utendo libris, To (or for) using books 
 
 4. Ac. Obliciscenduminjuridrum, Forgellin* injuries. 
 
 5. Abl. Parendo magutratui, By obeying the magistrate. 
 
 6. Abl. Pete ndo pactm, With, from, in, by seeking peace. 
 
 112. Of verbs that govern the accusative, instead of the 
 gerund in the oblique cases, the Latins commonly used the 
 participle in dus, in the sense of the gerund, and agreeing 
 with its object in gender, number and case; the case being 
 governed by the same word that w r ould have governed the 
 gerund. When thus used it is called a gerundive. (§ 147, 
 R. LXII.) 
 
 Gerunds. Gerundives. 
 
 1. Ars librum I eg endi , 5. Ars libri I e g endi, 
 
 The art of reading a book. 
 
 2. Utile vulnera cur a ndo. 6. Utile vulneribus cur and is 
 
 Useful for healing wounds. 
 
 3. Ad literas s c r ib e n dum ,7. Ad I iter a s s c ri b e nda s , 
 
 For writing a letter. 
 
 4. De captlvos c ommut an - 8 . Be captivis co mmut an - 
 
 do, d i s , 
 
 Respecting exchanging captives. 
 
 113. When the gerund is the subject of the verb est, gov- 
 erning tbe dative, it implies necessity, and is variously 
 translated into the English idiom, as the tense of the verb 
 requires, (§ 147,) ; as, 
 
 Latin Idiom. English Idiom. 
 
 1. Legendum est ?nihi, I must read; I ought to read; 
 
 Reading is to me; i. e., I should read. 
 
 2. Legendum erat (fuit) mihi. I had to read; I ought to have 
 
 Reading was to me; read; 1 should have read. 
 
 3.. Legendum fuc rat mihi, I had been obliged to read. 
 Reading had been to me; 
 
 4. Legendum erit mihi. I will have to read; It will be 
 
 Reading will be to me; necessary for me to read. 
 
 5. Dicit legendum esse mihi. He says that I must read — 
 
 He says that reading is to me; ought to read — should read. 
 
 6. Dicit legendum fuisse mihi, He says that I had to read — 
 
 He says that reading was tome; ought to — or should — have 
 
 read. 
 Obs. The dative is frequently omitted, and generally 
 when it denotes persons or things, in a general or indefinite 
 
48 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 sense. In such cases, homini, homimbus, nobis, or the like, 
 must be supplied ; as, 
 
 7. Vxvtndum est recte (scil.homini- Living honestly, is viz : to men j 
 
 bus,) i. e.. men ought to live hon- 
 
 estly. 
 
 8. Dicit vivendum esse recte, (scil. He says that living honestly is, 
 
 homini,) viz: to a man; i. e. a man 
 
 ought to live honestly. 
 
 Supines, 
 
 114. The Supines are rendered without variation, as in 
 the paradigm, and under the rules, (§ 148,) ; as, 
 
 1. JLbiit d e a mbul dtum , He has gone to walk. 
 
 2. Facile dictu , Easy to tell, or to be told. 
 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 115. The passive voice, in the indicative mood, is trans- 
 lated as in the paradigms. The subjunctive mood is sub- 
 ject to all the variety of construction and translation used in 
 the active voice, Nos. 74-84, acting on the verb to be, which 
 as an auxiliary with the perfect participle, makes up the 
 passive form of the verb in English. 
 
 In the compound tenses, (§ 53, 3,) when two or more 
 verbs in a sentence are in the same tense, and have the 
 same nominative, or are in the same construction, the verb 
 sum is commonly expressed with the last and understood to 
 the rest, as in the following Ex. 1. But when the nomina- 
 tive is changed, the verb " to be" should be repeated as in 
 Ex. 2. 
 
 1. Nisus a Minoe victus et occlsus Nisus was conquered and killed 
 
 est, by Minos. 
 
 2. Tres naves captce, decern de- Three ships were taken, ten sunkr 
 
 mersai, duo millia hostium two thousand of the enemy were 
 capta, tredecim millia occlsa taken, thirteen thousand killed 
 sunt. 
 
 Passive Voice in a Middle Sense. 
 
 116. The Latin passive voice is often used to represent 
 its subject, not as acted upon by another, but as acting on 
 itself, or for itself, or intransitively, by its own impulse ; and 
 so corresponds in sense to the middle voice in Greek. Thus 
 used, it is best translated by the active voice followed by 
 the reflexive pronoun as an object, or by an intransitive 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 49 
 
 verb expressing the idea intended, ($ 41, Obs. 3.) The fol- 
 lowing are examples. 
 
 1. Paludlbus abditi sunt, They concealed themselves in the 
 
 marshes. 
 
 2. Cum omnes in omni gene re see- Since all give themselves up to 
 
 lerum volutentur, every kind oi' wickedness. 
 
 3. F er t ur in hostes, Rushes against the enemy. 
 
 4. Volutdti super poma, Rolling themselves over the apples. 
 
 5. C in gl t ur armis, Girds himself with his armor. 
 
 6. Sternuntur tumulo, Throw themselves on the grave. 
 
 7. G alius victus o c c u 1 1 dtur , The cock, when conquered, hides 
 
 himself. 
 
 117. The verb sum governing the genitive by R. XII., § 
 108, may generally be translated by the phrase " belongs 
 to, v "is the part," "is the property,'' &c. See explanation 
 under Rule; as, 
 
 1. E st regis, It belongs to the king. 
 
 2. Pecu? est Melibcei, The flock belongs to Melibceus. 
 
 3. Prudentia est senectutis, Prudence is the characteristic of 
 
 old age. 
 
 118. The verb sum, (also desum,) in the third person, 
 governing the dative by '§ 112, Rule II., may generally be 
 translated by the corresponding tenses of the verb " to have," 
 with the Latin dative for its subject, and the Latin subject 
 for its object; as, 
 
 Latin Idiom. English Idiom. 
 
 1. Liber est mihi, A book is to me, I have a book. 
 
 2. Liber erat mihi, A book was to me. I had a book. 
 
 3. Liber fuit mihi, A book was (or has I had, or have had a 
 
 been) to me, book. 
 
 4. Liber fue rat mihi, A book had been to I had had a book. 
 
 me, 
 
 5. Liber erit mihi, A book will be tome, I will have a book. 
 
 6. Lib ri sunt mihi, Books are to me, I have books. 
 
 7. Est mihi, It is to me, I have it. 
 
 8. Liber deest mihi, A book is not to me, I have not a book. 
 
 119. When a compound verb, rendered by the simple 
 verb and a preposition, is followed by two cases, the simple 
 verb with the immediate object (always in the accusative,) 
 is usually translated first, and then the preposition with the 
 remote object. 
 
 1. Flumen copias tr an s dux it , He led his forces across the river. 
 
 2. C ir cum dare mcenia op- To build walls around the city 
 
 pido, 
 3 Caput deje cit saxo, He threw the head down from the 
 
 rock. 
 
50 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 120 An adverb, adverbial phrase, or clause expressing 
 some circumstance in translating, may often be arranged in 
 different situations in a sentence, due regard being paid to 
 the sense and harmony of the whole ; thus, Magna debemus 
 suscipere dura vires suppetunt, may be arranged variously 
 for translating, as follows: 
 
 1. Debemus suscipere magna, dum vires suppetunt ; or, 
 
 2. Dum vires suppetunt, debemus suscipere magna; or, 
 
 3. Debemus, dum vires suppetunt, suscipere magna. 
 
 121. The negative conjunction ne, is variously rendered 
 lest, lest that, that— not, not; and after verbs signifying to 
 fear, forbid, and the like, it is translated that, while ut in 
 the same situation, means that not. 
 
 1. Ne quis eat, Lest (or /kf noO any one may go. 
 
 2. Orat ne se perdat, She entreats that he would not 
 
 destroy her. 
 
 3. Egi ne inter essem, I managed that I should riot be 
 
 present. 
 
 4. Dum n e veniat, Provided he do not come. 
 
 5. Respondit ne cogitata quidem He replied that not even the 
 
 latent. thoughts are concealed. 
 
 6. Vereor n e cadas, I am afraid that you may fall. 
 
 7. Timui ut venlret, I feared that he would not come. 
 
 Note 1. But when the fear expressed, refers to such things 
 as we wish, ne means that-not ; as, Paves n e ducas Mam, 
 You are afraid that you do not get her to wife. 
 
 Ne, after a command implying a negative, or prohibition, 
 is often omitted ; as, cave titubes, take care that you do not 
 stumble. 
 
 Note 2. Ne quidem, (always separate,) is an emphatic ne- 
 gative, and has the emphatic word between; as, ne hoc 
 quidem, not even this; ne turn quidem, not even then. 
 
 122. When a verb is translated into English by the aid 
 of an auxiliary, an adverb, or clause modifying it, will often 
 have to be placed between the auxiliary and the verb, (Eng. 
 Gr. §74,); as, 
 
 1. Dixit ne ob hoc alios con- He said that we should not on this 
 temndmus, account despise others. 
 
 123. Some prepositions are variously translated according 
 to the meaning of the words, or the casp with which they 
 are connected; thus, 
 
 
LATIN IDIOMS. 
 
 51 
 
 1. In followed by an accusative, means to. into, to wards, for. against. 
 
 &c., (§ 136, R. L.) 
 
 2. In. followed by the ablative, means in, upon, among, in. in the 
 
 case of, (j 136, R. LI.) 
 
 3. Inter, referring to two, means between; to more than two. among. 
 
 4. Sub means under, at the foot of, close up to. 
 
 5. Pra means before, in comparison of; — sometimes, more than. 
 
 124. When the following conjunctions, adjectives, and 
 adverbial particles, are placed, one before each of two suc- 
 cessive words or clauses, the first is commonly translated 
 differently from the second, and usually in the following 
 manner, ($149, Obs. 5.) 
 
 Both 
 Both 
 
 Either 
 
 Neither 
 
 Whether 
 Not only 
 Both 
 Not only 
 Both 
 Now 
 
 At one time 
 Not only 
 No sooner 
 ( As soon as 
 
 12. Modo. alias modo, alias, < c 
 
 ' ' I Sometimes • 
 
 and. 
 and. 
 
 nor. 
 
 8. Ciim or quum turn, 
 
 jam, > 
 
 nunc, $ 
 
 9. Jam 
 
 10. Nunc 
 
 11. Simul 
 
 simul, 
 
 ■ or. 
 
 but also. 
 
 - and. 
 
 - but also. 
 
 - and. 
 
 - then. 
 
 - at another. 
 
 - but also. 
 
 ■ than, 
 instantly, 
 at another 
 sometimes. 
 
 Corresponding Conjunctive Terms. 
 
 13. Nc an, 
 
 14. Utrum an, 
 
 15. It a. sic. tarn, adeo 
 
 16. Talis, tantus ut 
 
 17. Is, ejus modi ut, 
 
 ut, 
 
 18. Simul 
 
 19. Tamdiu 
 20 Ut 
 
 ac, or aique, 
 
 quamdiu, 
 
 sic, 
 
 Whether or. 
 
 Whether or. 
 
 So that; so 
 
 Such, so great 
 
 Such, of such a kind 
 
 As soon as. 
 
 As long as. 
 
 As so. 
 
 as. 
 
 that. 
 
 that. 
 
 Ne is frequently omitted with the first word or clause, and must 
 be supplied when an stands with the second; as, 
 21. Recti an perperam, (Whether) right or wrong. 
 
62 ACCENTUATION, QUANTITY, ETC. 
 
 General Rules for Accentuation. 
 
 1. Words of two syllables have the accent on the first, or 
 penult ; as, pd'~ter, mu'-sa, au' -rum. 
 
 2. Words of more than two syllables, when the penult is 
 lonof, have the accent on the penult; when the penult is 
 short, they have the accent on the antepenult; as, a~mi'-cus, 
 dom'-t-nus. 
 
 3. When the enclitics, que, ve, ne, are added to a word 
 the two words are considered as one, and it is accented ac- 
 cordingly; as, pa'-ter, pd-ter'-que ; dom'-i-nus, dom-i-nus'-ve. 
 
 General Rules for the Quantity of Syllables. 
 
 1. A vowel before another vowel, is short; as, via, Deus> 
 
 2. A vowel before two consonants, or a double consonant, 
 is long by position; as, arma, fallo, axis. 
 
 3. A vowel before a mute and a liquid, (/, r,) is common, 
 t. e. either long or short ; as, volucris, or volucris. 
 
 4. A diphthong is always long; as, aurum, Ccesar. 
 Note. In this work when the quantity of the penult, in woras of 
 
 more than two syllables, is determined by any of these rules, it is 
 not marked, otherwise it is marked. 
 
 Explanation of References. ' 
 
 The references at the foot of each page, to which a section mark 
 ( § ) is prefixed, are to the sections and their subdivisions in the 
 Grammar, and are intended chiefly to explain the construction. 
 
 In those references which have no section mark prefixed, the first 
 number directs to the same number in the preceding Introduction, 
 and the second, to the example under that number. Thus for exam- 
 ple, in p. 53, s 38, 8; the number 38 refers to Introduction 38, 
 (p. 22,) which shows how the relative in the beginning of a sen- 
 tence is to be translated; and the number 8 refers to example 8, 
 A quo consilio, &C, showing that the relative qua is here to be trans- 
 lated " this," and Qua de causa, u for this cause." These references 
 are intended to explain particular phrases and idioms, and to give 
 an example of the mode of translating them. 
 
 The references made by figures are to the notes on the text, com- 
 mencing p. 207, where it will be observed that all the notes belong- 
 ing to a page are contained in one paragraph, at the beginning of 
 which is the number of the page to which the notes refer. 
 
 N. B. In the text the reference letter stands after, and the refer- 
 ence figure stands before the word or words to which they respect- 
 ively belong. 
 
C. JULII CJESARIS COMMENTARII 
 
 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 GENERAL ARGUMENT. 
 
 [. General description of Gaul — Chap. 1. II. The war with the 
 Helvetii— Chap. 2-29. III. War with Ariovistus— Chap. 30-54. 
 
 1. Gallia est omnis divisa in partes tres, 1 quarum a unam 
 incolunt Belgae, aliam Aquitani, tertiam, 2 qui ipsorum lin- 
 gua Celtaa, b nostra Galli, b appellantur. Hi omnes lingua, 
 3 institutis, c legibus 4 inter se d differunt. 5 Gailos ab Aqui- 
 tanis Garumna flu men, a Belgis Matrona et Sequana divi- 
 dit. Horum a omnium fortissimi sunt Belgae, propterea quod 
 a 6 cultu atque humanitate Provincial longissime absunt, 
 
 7 minimeque ad eos mercatores saepe commeant, atque ea, 
 quae ad effeminandos e animos pertinent, important; proximi- 
 que sunt Germanis/ qui trans Rhenum incolunt, quibuscum 
 continester bellum gerunt: qua g de causa Helvetii quoque 
 reHquos Gallos virttite c praecedunt, quod fere quotidianis 
 prceliis h cum Germanis contendunt, cum aut suis' finibus 
 
 8 eos prohibent, aut 9 ipsi in 10 eorum finibus bellum gerunt. 
 11 Eorum una pars, quam Gallos k obtinere dictum est, ini- 
 tium capit a flumine Khodano ; continetur Garumna flumi- 
 ne, h Oceano, finibus Belgarum ; attingit etiam ab Sequanis 
 et Helvetiis flumen Khenum; 12 vergit ad septentriones. 
 
 * § 107, R. X. ■§ 147, R. LXII, & h § 129, R. 
 
 *>§ 103, R. V.* 112,7. i 31, 3. 
 
 « § 128, R. f S HI, R. k § 145, R. LYIII. 
 
 *§28, Obs. 5. s 38,8. 
 
54 DE BELLO GALLTCO. 
 
 Belgae 1 ab extremis Gallise finlbus oriuntur; pertinent ad 
 inferiorem partem flumlnis Rheni ; 2 spectant in septentrio- 
 nes et orientem solem. Aquitania a Garumna fiumine ad 
 Pyrenaeos montes, et earn partem Oceani, quae est 3 ad His- 
 paniam,pertinet; spectat inter occasum solis et septentriones. 
 
 2. Apud Helvetios longe nobilissimus et ditisslmus fuit 
 Orgetorix. Is, Marco Messala et Marco Pisone 4 Consuii- 
 bus, a regni cupiditate b inductus, conjurationem nobilitatis 
 fecit , et 5 civitati c persuasit, ut de Ambus suis cum omnibus 
 copiis exirent: d perfacile 6 esse cum virtute omnibus praes- 
 tarent/ totlus Gallia? imperio g 6 potiri. Id hoc facilius eis m 
 7 persuasit, quod undique loci 8 natura b Helvetii continentur : 
 una ex parte fiumine Rheno, b latissimo h atque altissimo, qui 
 agrum Helvetium a Germanis divldit : altera ex parte, 
 monte b Jura altissimo,' 1 qui est inter Sequanos et Helvetios; 
 tertia, lacu Lemanno, b et fiumine ' Rhodano, qui Provinciam 
 nostram ab Helvetiis dividit. His rebus flebat, k ut et minus 
 late vagarentur, 1 et minus facile finitimis" 1 bellum inferre 
 possent : ' qua de causa homines bellandi" cupidi.magno 
 dolore b afficiebantur. 9 Pro multitudme autem hominum, 
 et pro gloria 10 belli atque fortitudinis, angustos se fines ha- 
 bere arbitrabantur, u qui in longitudinem millia p passuum 
 ducenta et quadraginta, in latitudmem centum et octoginta 
 patebant. 
 
 3. 12 His rebus b adducti, et auctoritate Orgetongis per- 
 moti, constituerunt q ea, quae ad 13 proficiscendum r pertine- 
 rent, s comparare; 1 jumentorum et 14 carrorum quam maxi- 
 mum" numerum coemere ; 15 sementes quam maximas" fa- 
 cere, ut in itinere copia frumenti suppeteret ; v cum proxi- 
 
 * 110, 2. h 24. p § 24 ; 5. 
 b § 129, R. i § 149, R. q 54. 
 
 " 63. k 51. r § 147, Obs. 4. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 3d. i § 140, 1. 4th. « § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 e § 98, Obs. 6. m § 123. R. t § 144. R. LVII. 
 
 f § 140, Obs. 3. ■ § 147 Obs. 2. « § 134, Obs. 6, 3d. 
 
 e § 121, R. XXVI. o 96,1. v §140,1, 2d 
 

 LIBER I. CAP. IV. 55 
 
 mis civhatibus pacem et amicitiam confirmare. Ad eas res 
 conficiendas il biennium sibi satis esse b duxerunt ; l in ter« 
 tium annum profectnnem lege confirmant. Ad oas re^ c.on- 
 ficiendas 11 Orgeiorix deligitur. Is sibi c legationem ad civ- 
 itates suscepit. In eo itinere persuadet Cast ico,' 1 Cataman- 
 taledis filio, e Sequano, cujus pater regnum in Sequanis mul- 
 tos annos f obtinuerat, et a senatu Populi Romani amicus g 
 appelUtus erat, ut regnum in civitate sua 2 occuparet, h quod 
 pater ante habuerat ; itemque Durnnorigi d iEduo, fratri e Di- 
 vitiaci, qui eo tempore' 3 principatum in civitate obtinebat, k 
 ac maxime plebi ' acceptus erat, ut idem" 1 conaretur h per- 
 suadet, eique c filiam suam in matrimonium dat. 4 Perfa- 
 cile " factu ° esse, b illis d probat, conata m perficere, propterea 
 quod iDse suae civitatis imperium obtenturus esset : non esse 
 dubium, quin p 5 totius Galliag plurimum Helvetii possent: 
 se q suis copiis r suoque exercitu illis c regna conciliatiirum, 
 confirmat. Hac oratione adducti, 6 inter se rldem et jusju- 
 randum dant, et, regno occupafo, per tres potentissimos ac 
 firmissimos 7 populos totius Galliae* sese q potlri posse 8 spe- 
 rant. 
 
 4. 9 Ea res ut est Helvetiis 1 per 10 indicium enunciata, 
 moribus r suis Orgetorigem ex ll vinctilis causam dicere coe- 
 gerunt: 12 damnatum pcenam" sequi oportebat, ut igni cre- 
 maretur/ Die ' constituta causae dictionis, Orgetorix ad 
 judicium omnem suam 13 familiam, 14 ad hommum w millia 
 decern, undique coegit ; et omnes clientes, obaeratosque suos, 
 quorum magnum numerum habebat, eodem conduxit : per 
 eos, ne causam diceret,* se eripuit. Cum civltas, ob earn 
 
 "■ 112, 7. ' § 131, R. XL. r § 129, R. 
 
 b 94. 3. * § 44, n. 2. « § 121, R. XXVI. 
 
 ■ S 123, R. > § 111, R. Exc. 2. 
 
 d 63. » 19, 4. t § 126, R. Ill 
 
 e § 97, R. » § 98, Obs. 6. ■ § 113, Exc. III. 
 
 r§131, R/XLI. ° 114,2. ▼ § 140, 1. 4th. 
 
 s§ 103, R. V. p § 140, 3. ^§ 24, 5. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 3d. q § 145, R. LVIII. x § 140, 1, 2d 
 
56 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 rem armis jus joi conaretur,* multitudi- 
 
 uemque hominum ex erent,* Orge t< 
 
 mor neque abest suspicio, ut c Helvetii arbitrantur 
 
 *quin fc ipse sibi d mortem consciverit. 
 
 o. Post ejus mortem nihilo minus Helvetii id, quod con- 
 stituerar. antur, ut e finib xeant. c Ubi 
 
 jam se r ad earn rem paratos 8 esse arbitrati sunt, oppida 
 
 mnia. numero 3 ad duodt ;os ad quadringe;. 
 
 reliqua privata a?dificia incendunt; frumentum omne, prr 
 quod h secum porl combtirunt ; ut, domura 1 redi- 
 
 e k sublata, p - ad omnia pericula subeunda 1 
 
 at : ra 4 trium mensium molita 5 cibaria sibi d - quemque 
 domo 1 efferre jubent. Persuadent Rauracis, d et Tilling 
 et Latobngis, finitimis, uti, eodem 6 usi consilio, n oppidis 
 suis vicisque exustis, una cum iis prfcficiscautur : e7 Boiosque, 
 qui trans Rhenum incoluerant, et in agrum Noricum transi- 
 Xoreiamque oppugnarant, receptos ad se, socios p 
 sibi A adsciscunt. 
 
 6. Erant omnino itinera duo, quibus itineribus q domo 
 exire possenr : r unum r per Sequanos, angustum et difficile, 
 inter montem Juram et flumen Rhodanum^ix qua singuli* 
 carri ducerentur; c mons autem altissimus impendebat, ut 
 facile perpauci prokibere possent:" alteram per 9 Provin- 
 ciam ncstram, multo facilius atque expeditius, 10 propterea 
 quod Helvetiorum inter fines, et Allobrogum, qui nuper pa- 
 :. Khodanus nonnullis locis T ll vado 
 
 transitur. Externum oppTdum Allobrogum est, proximum- 
 que Helvetiorum fini neva. Ex eo oppido pons ad 
 
 *Tl4 ITbl h 37,2. ^76. 
 
 \iter,§ 97, R. 
 
 b §140 : 3. *§ 146. LX. &109. • 2fi 
 
 I. :, & 
 
 123. R. -§ 140, 1 
 
 40, I, 3d. XVI ■ | ;i\ l, 1st. 
 
 a. LVIII. • 104 
 103, Ob> 111. R. 
 
LIB. 1. CAP. VII. 57 
 
 Helvetios pertmet. Allobrogibus sese vel persuasGros, a 
 quod nondum 1 bono amino 1 ' in Populum Komanum ride- 
 rcntur, c existimabant ; vel vi coacturos, a ut per suos fines 
 eos ire paterentur. d ^Omnibus rebus ad profectionem com- 
 paratis, e 2 diem dicunt, qua die f ad ripam Rhodani omnes 
 conveniant: 8 is dies erat 3 ante diem quintum Kalendas 
 Aprilis, 4 Lucio Pisone, Aulo Gabinio Consulibus. h 
 
 7. Cassari 1 cum id nuntiatum esset, k eos per Provinciam 
 nostram iter facere conari, maturat 5 ab urbe proficisci, et, 
 quam maximis 1 potest itineribus, in 6 Galliam ulteriorem 
 contendit, et ad Genevam pervenit : 7 Provincise m toti quam 
 maximum 1 militum numerum imperat (erat omnino in Gal- 
 lia ulteriore legio una); pontem, qui erat 8 ad Genevam, 
 jubet rescindi." Ubi de ejus adventu Helvetii 9 certiores 
 facti sunt, legatos ad eum mittunt, nobilissimos civitatis, 
 c u jus legationis Nameius et Verudoctius principem locum 
 obtinebant, p qui dicerent, g 10 " sibi q esse r in ammo, sine ullo 
 maleflcio iter per Provinciam facere, propterea quod aliud 
 iter haberent nullum: rogare, 8 ut ejus n voluntate id sibi 
 facere liceat." l Caesar, qubd memoria tenebat, Lucium 
 Cassium Consulem occisum, exercitumque ejus ab Helve- 
 tiis pulsum, et 12 sub jugum missum, 13 concedendum u non 
 putabat : neque homines inimlco animo, b data facultate per 
 Provinciam itineris faciundi/ temperaturos ab injuria et 
 maleficio existimabat. Tamen, ut spatium intercedere pos- 
 set/ dum milites, quos imperaverat, convenirent, legatis 
 respondit, u diem se ad deliberandum sumturum; si quid 
 vellent, x 14 ante diem Idus Aprilis reverterentur. ,,y 
 
 a 100, 1. i § 126, R. III. ' 51, 5. 
 
 b §106, R. VII. k§ 140j Obs.3. ■ 94,4. 
 
 « § 141, Obs. 7. i § 134, Obs. 6, 3d. * § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 ^§140, 1, 2d. »§ 123, R. &5, 1. u 113, Obs. & 8. 
 
 6 104, 1. * 90, 4. v H2,2. 
 
 f § 131, R. XL. o § 107, R. X. Exp. ^§ 141j bs. 8. 
 
 « § 141, R. II. p§102, R. I. '§140,2. 
 
 h 110, 2. q § 112, R.II. y 78,3. 
 
58 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 5. Interea ea legione, quam secum habebat, militibusque, 
 qui ex Provincial convenerant, a lacu Lemanno, ] qui in flu- 
 men Rhodanum infiuit, 2 ad montem Juram, qui fines Se- 
 quanorum ab Helvetiis dividit, 3 millia a passuum decern 
 novem murura, in altitudmem pedum b sedecim, fossamque 
 perducit. Eo opere perfecto, c prassidia disponit, 4 castella 
 communit, quo facilius, si 5 se invito transire conarentur, d 
 prohibere possit. e Ubi ea dies, quam constituerat cum le- 
 gatis, venit, et legati ad eum reverterunt, 6 negat, se f more* 
 et exemplo 8 Popiili Romani posse iter lilli h per Provinciam 
 dare; et, si vim' facere conentur, d -prohibiturum k ostendit. 
 Helvetii, ea spe 1 dejecti, 7 navibus g junctis ; ratibusque g com- 
 pluribus factis, alii vadis g Rhodani, 8 qua minima altitudo 
 fluminis erat, nonnunquam interdiu, saepius noctu, si 9 per- 
 rumpere possent, d conati, operis munitione g et militum con- 
 cursu m et telis repulsi, hoc conatu" destiterunt. 
 
 9. Relinquebatur una per Sequanos via, qua, 5 Sequanis 
 invitis, propter angustias ire non poterant. His h cum sua p 
 sponte persuadere non possent, q legatos ad Dumnongem 
 jEduum mittunt, ut eo 10 deprecatore ° a Sequanis impetra- 
 rent. r Dumnorix n gratia g et largitione apud Sequanos 
 plurimum poterat, et Helvetiis 5 erat amicus, quod ex ea civi- 
 tate Orgetorigis filiam, 12 in matrimonium duxerat; et, cu- 
 piditate g regni adductus, 13 novis rebus 1 studebat, et quam 
 plunmas" civitates suo sibi v beneficio habere obstrictas vo- 
 lebat. Itaque rem suscipk, et a Sequanis impetrat, ut per 
 fines suos ire Helvetios patiantur; obsidesque uti inter sese 
 
 »§ 131,R. XLII.& h §123, R. p SO, 2. 
 
 § 24, 5. i § 15, 12. q § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 b § 106, R. VI. * § 47, Note 1. and » § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 e 104, 1, & 109. 100, 1, ■ § 111, R. 
 
 a § 140, 2. i § 136, R. LII. i § 112, R. V 
 
 e § 140, 1. ■§ 149, R. « § 134. Obs. 6, 3d. 
 
 » § 145, R. LVIII. » § 136, Obs. 5,(a6.) ▼ § 126, R. III. 
 
 e §129, R. o no,5. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. M. 0^ 
 
 dent, perficit: l Sequani^ne itinere Helvetios prohibeant:* 
 Helvetii, ut sine malefic io et injuria transeant." 
 
 JO. 3 Ccesari renunciatur b Helvetiis c esse in animo, per 
 agruin Sequanorum et iEduorum iter in Santonum tines 
 facere, qui non long 4 a Tolosatium finibus absunt, quae civi- 
 tas est in Provincia. Id si fieret, d 4 intelligebat magno cum 
 Provinciae periculo futurum, 6 ut homines bellicosos, Populi 
 Romani inirmcos/ locis 8 patentibus maximeque frumentariis 
 finitimos haberet. h Ob eas causas ei munitioni, 1 quam fe- 
 cerat, Titum Labienum legatum praefecit : ipse in Italia in 
 magnis itineribus contendit, duasque ibi legiones conscribit, 
 et ties, quae circum Aquileiam hiemabant, ex hibernis edu- 
 cit ; et, qua 5 proxirnum iter in ulteriorem Galliam per Alpes 
 erat, cum his quinque legionibus ire contendit. Ibi Cen- 
 trones, et Graioceli, et Caturiges, locis superioribus occupa- 
 tis, k itinere 1 exercitum prohibere conantur. Compluribus 
 his prceliis pulsis, k ab Ocelo, 6 quod est citerioris Provincia? 
 extremum, in fines Vocontiorum ulterioris Provinciae die 
 septimo m pervenit ; hide in Allobrogum fines: ab Aliobro- 
 gibus in Segusianos exercitum ducit. Hi sunt extra Provin- 
 ciam trans Rhodanum primi. n 
 
 11. Helvetii jam per angustias et fines Sequanorum suas 
 copias transduxerant, et in iEduornm fines pervenerant, 
 eorumque agros populabantur. iEdui, cum se° suaque p ab 
 iis defendere non possent, q legatos ad Caesarem mittunt 7 ro- 
 gatnm r auxilium : "ita se s omni tempore"' de Popiilo Ro- 
 mano memos esse, ut paene in conspectu exercitus nostri 
 agri vastari, liberi eorum in servitutem abduci, oppida ex- 
 
 Ȥ 140, 1, 2d. h 100, Obs. 14. <> 31. 
 
 b 51, 2. ' § 123, R. p 19, (negotia.) 
 
 ' § 112, R. II. * 104, 2. q § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 d §140, 2. " § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) ' 114,1. 
 
 • § 47, Note 1. "§ 13^ R. XL. » § 145, R. LVIII. & 
 
 ' § 97, R. » 19, (populu) 94, 4. 
 
 *§ 111, R. 
 
60 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 piurnan non debuerint.' 1 a Eodem tempore JEdui Ambarri, 
 1 nccessarii b et consanguinei JEduorum, Cffisarem certiorem 
 faciunt, sese, c depopulatis agris, 4 non facile ab oppld.is vim 
 hostium prohibere : item Allobroges, qui trans Rhodanum 
 vices possessionesque hal cbant, fuga se ad Caesarem recipi- 
 unt, et demonstrant, 2 sibi e praeter agri solum nihil esse 
 reliqui/ Quibus g rebus h adductus Caesar, non expectan- 
 dum c sibi' statuit, dum, omnibus fortunis d sociorum con- 
 sumtis, in Santonos Helvetii pervenirent. 
 
 I'J. 3 Flumen k est Arar, quod per fines iEduorum et Se- 
 quanorum in Rhodanum influit, 4 incredibili lenitate, h ita ut 
 oculis, h 6 in utram partem fluat, 1 judicari non possit. a 6 Id 
 Helvetii ratibus h ac lintnbus h junctis transibant. Ubi per 
 exploratores Caesar certior m factus est, tres jam copiarum 
 partes" Helvetios c id flumen" transduxisse, quartam vero 
 partem citra flumen Ararim reliquam™ esse; ' de tertia vi- 
 gilia cum legionlbus tribus e castris profectus, ad earn par- 
 tem pervenit, quae non dum flumen p transierat. Eos 8 im- 
 peditos et inopinantes aggressus, magnam eorum partem 
 concldit : reliqui fuga? q sese mandarunt atque 9 in proximas 
 sylvas abdiderunt. Is pagus appeliabatur Tigurinus : k 
 nam omnis civitas Helvetia in quatuor pagos divisa est. Hie 
 pagus unus,cum domo r exisset, s patrum nostrorum memoria, 1 
 Lucium Cassium Consulem interfecerat, et ejus exercitum 
 sub jugum miserat. Ita, sive u casu, h sive consilio Deorum 
 immortalium, quae v pars civitatis Helvetia? insignem calami- 
 tatem Populo q Romano intulerat, ea 10 princeps w pcenas 
 persolvit. Qua g in re Caesar non solum publicas, sed etiam 
 
 •§ 140, 1, 1st. ■ § 147, & 113. *§123, R. 
 
 »> § 97, R. k § 103, R. V. r § 130, 4. 
 
 ' § 145, R. LVIII. ' S 140^ 5. * § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 * 109, 2. * § 103, Obs. 2. <■ § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) 
 
 •§ 112. R. II. n 119, 1. « 124, 6. 
 
 f § 106, R. VI. ° 98,2. » 43,&37, 2d. 4. 
 
 s 38. P§136,R. LII. ^§9S, Obs. 10. 
 
 » § 129, R. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XIV. 61 
 
 privatas injurias ultus est, quod ejus soceri Lucii Pisonis* 
 avum, Lucium PisOnem legatum, a Tigurini eodem prcelio, b 
 quo b Cassium, * interfecerant. 
 
 13. Hoc proelio facto, reliquas copias Helvetiorum ut^con- 
 sequi posset, s pontem in A rare faciendum d curat atque ita 
 exercitum transducit. Helvetii, repentino ejus adventu e 
 commoti, cum id. quod ipsi diebus ! viginti aegerrime con- 
 fecerant, ut Humeri transirent, g uno ilium die f fecisse intel- 
 ligerenc, h legatos ad eum mittunt : cujus ' x legationis DivTco 
 princeps fuit, qui bello h ^Cassiano dux Helvetiorum fuerat. 
 Is 6 ita cum Caesare agit : " Si pacem Popiilus Romanus cum 
 Helvetiis faceret, k in earn partem ituros 1 atque ibi futuros 1 
 Helvetios,™ ubi eos Caesar constituisset g atque esse" volu- 
 isset : * sin bello e persequi perseveraret, k reminisceretur ° 
 et 6 veteris incommodi p Populi Romani et pristinae virtutis p 
 Helvetiorum. Quod improvise* unum pagum adortus esset, g 
 cum ii, qui flumen transissent, g suis q auxilium ferre non 
 possent, h ne ob earn rem aut suae magno opere virtuti qT tri- 
 bueret aut r ipsos despiceret : se m ita a patribus majoribus- 
 que suis didicisse, ut magis virtute, 6 quam dolo s aut insidiis, 
 niterentur. 1 8 Quare ne committeret, ut is locus, ubi consti- 
 tissent, g ex calamitate Populi Romani et internecione exer- 
 cltus nomen caperet, 1 aut r memoriam proderet." 
 
 14. 9 His Caesar ita respondit : " Eo sibi u minus m dubita- 
 tionis v dari, quod eas res, quas legati Helvetii commemo- 
 rassent,* memoria teneret : w atque eo x gravius ferre, quo x 
 minus mento e Populi Romani accidissent; 10 qui- s si alicujus 
 
 1 § 97, R. I 38. ■ § 149, R. 
 
 b § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) * § 140, 2. « § 120, Obs. 1. 
 
 ■ § 140, 1, 2d. ' § 47. 4, Note 1. « § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 d 108, 4. m§ 145. R. LYIII. ■ § 126, R III. 
 
 c § 129. R. " 90.' v § 106, R. VIII. 
 
 i § 131. R. XLI. o § 140, 1,3d, 8c Obs. 5. -§ 140, 6. 
 
 e § 141, Obs. 8. p S 108, R.XIV.& 7, 1. * * 22, 4, or 44, 7. 
 
 * § 140. Obs. 4. q § 123. R. & 19. i 39. 
 
 6 
 
62 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 injuria* sibi* conscius fuisset, b l non fuisse difficile H cavere, 
 *sed eo deceptum, e quod neque commissum a se intellige- 
 ret/ quare timeret ; f neque sine causa 3 timendura * putaret. 
 4 Quod si veteris contumeliae h obiivisci veilet; 5 nurn' etiam 
 recentium injuriarum, quod eo k invito iter per Provinciam 
 per vim tentassent/ quod iEduos, quod Ambarros, quod Al- 
 iobrogas vexassent/ memoriam deponere posse ? Quod sua 
 victoria tarn insolenter gloriarentur/ quodque tarn diu se im- 
 pune tuiisse injurias admirarentur/ eodem 6 pertinere: c 
 consuesse ejnim Deos 1 immortales, quo gravius homines ex 
 commutatione rerum doleant,™ quospro scelere eorum ulcisci 
 veiint, n his ° 7 secundiores interdum reset diuturniorem im- 
 pumtatem concedere. p 8 Cum ea ita sint, q tamen, si obsides 
 ab iis sibi r dentur, b uti ea, quae polliceantur," facttiros in- 
 telligat, 8 et si iEduis 1 de injuriis, quas ipsis° sociisque eo- 
 rum intulerint, n item si Allobrogibus * satisfaciant, 5 sese ' 
 cum iis pacem esse facturum." DivTco respondit : "Ita 
 Helvetios a majoribus u suis institutes esse, uti obsides ac- 
 cipere, non dare, consuerint : m ejus rei Populum Komanum ' 
 esse 9 testem." Hoc responso dato, discessit. 
 
 15. Postero die v castra ex eo loco movent : idem facit 
 Caesar ; equitatumque omnem, ad numerum quatuor milli- 
 um, quern ex omni Provincia et iEduis atque eorum sociis 
 coactum w habebat, praemittit, qui videant,* quas in partes 
 hostes iter faciant. y Qui, 2 10 cupidius aa novissimum agmen 
 
 *§ 111,R. ' k 110, 5. 8 § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 b § 140, 2. ■ § 145, R. LVIII. * § 112, R. III. 
 
 '§51,5. ™§ 140,1. u § 126, Obs. 2. 
 
 « § 98, Obs. 6. » § 141, Obs. 8. • § 131, R. XL. 
 
 e § 47, 6. o § 123, R. " § 146, R. LIX. 
 
 f § 140, 6. p § 144, R. LVII. * § 141, R. II. 
 
 « 113, S, (sibi.) q§ 140, Obs. 4, & y § 140, 5. 
 
 *§ 108, R. XIV. & 74, 1. * 39. 5. 
 
 7, 1. r § 126. R. III. « 22, 3. 
 
 i 
 
 56,3. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XVI. 63 
 
 inseruti, alicno loco cum equitatu Helvetiorum proelium 
 committunt; et pauci de nostris cadunt. Quo prcelio sub- 
 lati Helvetii, quod quingentis a equitibus tantam multitudi- 
 ncm equitum propulerant, audacius subsistere, nonnunquam 
 ex * novissimo agmine prcelio a nostros b lacessere, coeperunt. 
 Caesar suos b a prcelio continebat, ac 2 satis habebat in prae- 
 sentia x hostem rapinis, c pabulationibus, c populationibusque, 
 prohibere. Ita dies d circiter quindecim iter fecerunt, uti 
 inter novisslmum hostium agmen et 3 nostrum primurn c non 
 amplius 4 quinis f aut senis millibus g passuum interesset. 
 
 16. 6 Interim quotidie Caesar iEduos h frumentum, h quod 
 essent ' publice polliciti, flagitare : k nam propter 6 frigora, 
 quod Gallia 7 sub septentrionibus, ut ante dictum est, posita 
 est, non modd frumenta in agris matura non erant, sed ne 
 pabuli quidem 1 satis magna copia suppetebat : eo autem 
 8 frumento, m quod flumine a Arare navlbus a subvexerat, 
 propterea uti minus poterat, quod iter ab Arare Helvetii 
 averterant, a quibus discedere nolebat. Diem ex die du- 
 cere k iEdui ; 9 conferri," comportari, adesse dicere. k Ubi 
 10 se diutius duci ° intellexit, et diem instare, quo die p fru- 
 mentum militibus metiri oporteret ; q convocatis eorum prin- 
 ciptbus, quorum magnam copiam in castris habebat, in his 
 Divitiaco r et Lisco, u qui summo magistratu s praeerat (quern 
 Vergobretum appellant iEdui, qui creatur annuus, 1 et vitae 
 necisque in suos habet potestatem,) graviter eos accusat, 
 quod, cum neque emi> u neque ex agris surai posset/ tarn 
 necessario tempore, lam propinquis hostibus, ab iis non sub- 
 levetur;* praesertim cum magna ex parte eorum preci- 
 
 a § 129, R. i § 141 Obs. 8. q§ 113, Exc. III. 
 
 b 19, (milites.) * § 144, Obs. 6. ' § 97, R. 
 
 « § 136, Obs. 5, (ab.) > 121, Note 2. » § 112, R. I. 
 
 <* § 131, R. XLI. ™ § 121, R. XXVI. i § 98, Obs. 10. 
 
 ' 19, (apnea.) ° § 144, R. LVII. " 87. 
 
 ' § 24, 11, &26, 1. <> 96,6. * § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 g§120, R. p 37, Note 1,6. ^§ 141, Obs. 7 
 
 h § 124, R. * 19. (tempora.) 
 
64 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 bus a adductus bellum susceperit : b mu!to c etiam gravius, 
 quod sit destitutus, d queritur. 
 
 17. Turn demum Liscus, oratione a Caesaris adductus, 
 quod e antea l tacuerat, proponit: "Esse nonnullos, quorum 
 auctoritas apud plebem 2 plufTmum valeat; d qui 8 privati 
 plus possint, quam ipsi magistratus. Hos seditiosa atque 
 improba oratione a multitudinem deterrere, ne frumentum 
 conferant/ quod praestare debeant. g Si jam principatum 
 Galliae obtinere non possint, h Gallorum, quam Romanorum 
 imperia perferre, satius esse ; neque dubitare debere, quin, 
 si Helvetios superaverint h Romani, una cum reliqua Gallia 
 iEduis ! libertatem sint erepturi. k Ab iisdem nostra con- 
 silia, quasque in castris gerantur, 1 hostibus m enunciari : hos 
 a se coerceri non posse. Quin etiam, quod 4 necessario rem 
 coactus Caesari* enunciarit, 1 intelligere sese, quanto id cum 
 periciilo fecerit," et ob earn causam, quam diu potuerit, 1 ta- 
 cuisse." 
 
 18. Cassar hac oratione a Lisci Durnnorigem, Divitjaci 
 fratrem, 6 designari sentiebat: sed, quod 6 pluribus p pras- 
 sentibus eas res jactari nolebat, celeriter concilium dimittit, 
 Liscum retmet : quaBrit ex 7 solo ea, quaB in conventu dixe- 
 rat. Dicit liberius atque audacius. Eadem secreto ab aliis 
 quaerit ; reperit esse vera. " Ipsum esse Dumnorigem, sum- 
 ma audacia, q magna apud plebem propter liberalitatem gra- 
 tia,* 1 cupidum rerum r novarum : complures annos 8 portoria, 
 reliquaque omnia JEduorum vectigalia, parvo pretio 8 redem- 
 ta l habere, propterea quod, illo licente, p contra iiceri audeat * 
 
 ■ § 129, R. h § 140, 2. ° § 97, R. 
 
 * § 140, Obs. 3,&74. * § 123, R. p § 146, R. LX. & 9 
 « § 132, Obs. 6. * § 45, 1, & § 140, 3. q § 107,R.VII.&6, 1 
 
 * § 141, Obs. 7. i § 140, 6. r § 107, R. IX. 
 
 * 37,2. Ȥ126, R. III. Ǥ131,R. XLI. 
 ' § 140, 1, 3d. & 77. »§ 140, 5, &74, 2d. * § 146, Obs. 1. 
 
 * J 141, Obs. 8. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XIX. C5 
 
 nemo. His rebus* et suam rem familiarem auxisse^erMacul- 
 latesadlargiendum magnas comparasse : b magnum nurnerurii 
 equitatus suo sumtu c semper alere d et circum se habere : d ne- 
 que solum domi, e sed etiam apud finitimas civitates 2 larglter 
 posse: atque hujus potentiae causa matrem in Biturigibus, 
 homini f iilic nobilissimo, g ac potentissimo, 2 collocasse: b ip- 
 sum ex Helvetiis uxorem habere : d sororem ex matre,et pro- 
 pinquas suas nuptum h in alias civitates collocasse : b favere 
 et 3 cupere Helvetiis 1 propter earn affinitatem : odisse etiam 
 suo nomine a Caesarem et Romanos, quod eorum adventu* 
 potentia ejus diminuta, k et Divitiacus frater in antiquum lo- 
 cum gratias atque honoris sit restitutus. k 4 Si quid accidat l 
 Romanis, m sumrnam in spem per Helvetios regni obtinendi n 
 venire ; imperio ° Populi Romani non modo de regno, sed 
 etiam de ea, quam habeat, k gratia desperare. d Reperiebat 
 etiam 5 inquirendo p Caesar, quod proelium equestre adver- 
 sum paucis ante diebus q esset factum, initium ejus fugae 
 factum a Dumnorige atque ejus equitibus " (nam G equitatu, 1- 
 qnem auxilio 8 Caesari 5 iEdui miserant, Dumnorix proeerat), 
 11 eorum fuga reliquum esse equitatum perterritum." 
 
 19. .Quibus 1 rebus cognltis, cum ad has suspiciones 7 cer- 
 tissimas res accederent, 11 quod per fines Sequanorum Helve- 
 tios transduxisset, k quod obsides inter eos dandos curasset, k 
 quod ea omnia non modo 8 injussu suo T et civitatis, sed etiam 
 inscientibus ipsis fecisset, k qubd a magistratu iEduorum ac- 
 cusaretur : satis esse causae w arbitrabatur, quare in eura aut 
 ipse animadverteret,* aut civitatem animadvertere juberet.* 
 
 *§129, R. * § 112, R. V. r 5H2, R,L 
 
 b 98, 2, & 94, 1, 2d. *§140, 6. * § U 4, R. 
 
 c§ 133, R. i § 140, 2. » 38, 3. 
 
 d 96, 2, & 94, 1, 2d. ■§ 112, R. IV, a § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 * § 130, 4. « 112, 5. ▼ 29, 1. 
 
 f § 123, R o§ ]36 ; Obs. 5. (sub) "§ 135, R. XLYL 
 
 t 24,1. p 5 147, Obs. 5. ■ § 140, 5. 
 
 h § 148. Obs. 2. q § i31, R. XL. 
 
66 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 His omnibus rebus a unum repugnabat, quod Divitiaci fratris 
 summura in Populum Romanum studium, summam in se 
 1 voluntatem, egregiam fid em, justitiam, temperantiam cog- 
 noverat: nam, ne b ejus suppiicio c Divitiaci animum offen- 
 deret, d verebatur. Itaque priusquam quicquam conaretur, e 
 Divitiacum ad se vocari f jubet,et, quotidianis interpretibus 
 remOtis, per Caium Valerium Procillum, principem Galliae 
 provinciae, familiarem* suum, cui h summam omnium rerum 
 fidem habebat, cum eo colloquitur: simul 2 commonefacit, 
 quae ipso praesente in concilio Gallorum de Dumnorige sint 1 
 dicta, et- 3 ostendit, quae separatim quisque de eo apud se 
 dixerit, 1 petit atque hortatur, ut sine ejus ofTensione animi 
 vel k ipse de eo, 4 causa cognita, statuat, 1 vel civitatem statu- 
 ere jubeat. 1 
 
 20. Divitiacus multis cum lacrymis, Csesarem complexus, 
 obsecrare ccspit, 5a ne quid gravius m in fratrem statueret : l 
 scire se, ilia esse vera, nee quenquam ex eo plus, quam 
 se, doloris " capere, propterea quod, cum 6 ipse gratia pluri- 
 mum domi atque in reliqua Gallia, 7 ille minimum propter 
 adolescentiam posset, per se crevisset; quibus opibus p ac 
 nervis, non solum ad minuendam q gratiam, sed paane ad 
 perniciem suam uteretur : sese tamenet amore 8 fraterno 
 et existimatione vulgi commpveri. Quod si quid 7 ei r a 
 Caesare gravius m accidisset, 8 cum 6 ipse eum locum amici- 
 tiag apud eum teneret, neminem existimatyrum, 1 non sua 
 voluntate factum ; qua ex re futurum, u uti totius Gallia? aui- 
 mi a se averterentur." HaBC cum pluribus verbis flens a 
 Caesare peteret, v Caesar ejus dextram prendit ; consolatus 
 
 a § 112, R V. h § 123, R. p § 121, R. XXVI. 
 
 b § 140, Obs. 6. 5 § 140,5. * 112,7. 
 
 ■ § 129, R. k 124, 3. ' § 112, R. IV. 
 
 d § 140, 1. ' § 140, 1, 3d ■ § 140, 2, & 80, 2. 
 
 ■ § 140, 4. » 22. * 100, 2. 
 r 90, 4. ■ § 106, R. VIII. « 51. 
 
 k § 97, R. o 38. * 74, 1st, 3. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XXII. 67 
 
 ro^at, finem orandi faciat : a tanti b ejus apud se gratiam 
 esse ostendit, uti et reipubficae injuriam et suum dolorem 
 ejus voluntati ac preclbus condonet. c Dumnorigem ad se 
 vocat ; fratrem l adhibet ; quae in eo reprehendat, d ostendit; 
 quae ipse intellTgat, d quag civitas queratur, d proponit ; monet, 
 ut in reliquum tempus omnes suspiciones vitet ; e praetenta f 
 se 2 Divitiaco* fratri condonare dicit. Dumnorigi g 3 custO- 
 des ponit, ut, quae agat, d quibuscum loquatur, d scire possit. 11 
 
 21. Eodem die ab exploratoribus certior factus, hostes 
 sub monte 4 consedisse ' millia k passuum ab ipsius castris 
 octo ; qualis esset d natura montis et qualis in circuitu ascen- 
 sus, qui cognoscerent, 1 misit. Renunciatum est, 5 faciiem 
 esse. m De tertia 6 vigilia Titum Labienum, 7 legatum pro 
 8 praetore, cum duabus legionibus, 9 et iis ducibus, qui iter 
 cognoverant, summum jugum montis ascendere jubet ; quid 
 sui consilii sit, d ostendit. Ipse de quarta vigilia eodem itin- 
 ere, quo hostes ierant, ad eos contendit, equitatumque om- 
 nem ante se mittit. Publius Considius, qui rei militaris n 
 peritissimus habebatur, et in exercitu Lucii Sullae, et postea 
 10 in Marci Crassi fuerat, cum exploratoribus praemittitur. 
 
 22. ll Prima luce,° cum summus p mons a Tito Labieno 
 teneretur/ 1 12 ipse ab hostium castris non longius mille et 
 quingentis passibus abesset, q neque, ut postea ex captivis 
 comperit, aut ipsius adventus, aut Labieni, cognitus esset; q 
 Considius, 13 equo r admisso, ad eum accurrit : dicit, mon- 
 tem, quern a Labieno occupari voluerit, ab hostibus teneri; 5 
 id se a Gallicis armis 1 atque insignibus cognovisse. u Cae- 
 
 •§140, 1,3d, & s§123, R. °§131,R.XL. 
 
 Obs. 5. h § 140, 1. 2d. p § 98,Obs. 9,& 17,2. 
 
 b § 106. R.VII. or ' 98,2. q § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 § 122, R. XXVIII. k § 132, R. XLII. ' § 146, R. LX. 
 
 c § 140, 1, 1st. i § 141, R. II. Obs. • 96, 6, & 94, 1, 2d. 
 
 * j 140, 5, & 74, 9. 2, 4th. i § 129, Obs. 2. 
 
 e § 140 1,3d. ™ 96,6. ■ 98, 2, & 94, 1, 2d 
 
 '19. » § 107, R. IX. 
 
t>8 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 sar suas copias in proximum collem subducit, a aciem in- 
 struit. a Labienus, ut erat ei b prseceptum c a Csesare ne 
 proclium committeret, d nisi ipsius copiae prope hostium cas- 
 tra e visas essent/ ut undique uno tempore in hostes impetus 
 fieret, 8 monte occupato nostros expectabat prcelioque abstin- 
 ebat. l Multo denlque die per exploratores Caesar cogno- 
 vit, et montem a suis teneri, h et Helvetios castra movisse,' 
 et Considium, timore perterntum, quod non vidisset/ 2 pro 
 viso sibi renunci&sse. 1 Eo die, 3 quo k consuerat intervalio, 
 hostes sequitur, et millia passuum tria, ab eorum castris 
 castra ponit. 
 
 23. Postridie ejus diei, J quod omnino biduum supererat, 
 cum 4 exercitu frumentum metiri oporteret, m et quod a Bi- 
 bracte, oppido iEduorum longe maxitno et copiosissimo, non 
 amplius millibus" passuum octodecim aberat, 5 rei° frumen- 
 tarias prospiciendum p existimavit, iter ab Helvetiis avertit, 
 ac Bibracte q ire contendit. Ea res per fugitivos Lucii 
 iEmilii, 6 decurionis equitum Gallorum, hostibus b nuncia- 
 tur. Helvetii, seu, r quod timore perterntos Romanes 7 dis- 
 cedere a se existimarent, s eo magis, quod pridie, superion- 
 bus locis occupatis," proslium non commovissent; 8 sive eo. 
 quod re* frumentaria intercludi posse 6 confiderent; s com- 
 mutato u consilio atque itinere converso," nostros a novissimo 
 agmine insequi ac lacessere cceperunt. 
 
 24. Postquam id 9 animum advertit, copias suas Cassar 
 in proximum collem subducit, a equitatumque, 10 qui sustin- 
 eret v hostium impetum, misit. Ipse interim, in colle medio, w 
 
 a § 44, I. 3. i 98,2. i§ 130, 2. 
 
 b § 126, R. III. * 37,2d,4,&Note 1. r 124, 6. 
 
 « 51. * i § 135, R. XLVI. ■ § 140. Obs. 2. 
 
 « § 140,l,3d,& 121,3. »§ 140, Obs. 4. & t § 136, Obs. 5,(ab.) 
 
 •§ 136, Obs. 5. (ad.) § 113, Exc. III. * 104,1. 
 
 < § 141, Obs. 8. » § 120, R. & 6. 3. v§ 14^ Obs. 2, 4th 
 
 * § 140, 1, 2d. • § 112, R."V. "§ 98, Obs. 9, & 17. 
 
 h 96, 6. p 113. 
 
LIB. i. Cap. xxv. 69 
 
 triplicem aciem instruxit legionum quatuor veteranarum, 
 ita, uti supra se in summo jugo duas legiones, quaa in 
 1 Gallia citeriSre proxime conscrip^erat, et omnia auxilia col- 
 locaret ; ac tbtummontem hominlbu3 a 2 compleri, b et interea 
 sarcmas in unum locum conferri, b et 3 eum ab his, qui in su- 
 periors acie constiterant, munlri b jussit. Helvetii, cum om- 
 nibus suis carris secuti, impedimenta in unum locum contu- 
 lerunt: ipsi, 4 confertissima acie, c rejecto d nostro equitatu, 
 phalange facta, d 5 sub primam nostram aciem successerunt. 
 25. Cassar, primum 6 suo, deinde omnium ex conspectu 
 remotis d equis, ut, aequato omnium 7 periculo, spem fugae 
 tolleret, cohortatus suos, proelium commisit. Milites, e loco 
 superiore pilis missis, d facile hostium phalangem perfrege- 
 runt. Ea disjecta, 6 gladiis f destrictis in eos impetum 
 fecerunt. Gallis g magno ad pugnam erat h impedimento, g 
 quod, pluribus eorum 8 scutis e uno ictu pilorum transfixis 
 et colligatis, cum ferrum se inflexisset,' neque evellere, ne- 
 que, sinistra impedita, 6 satis 9 commode pugnare poterant; 
 multi ut, diu jactato brachio, praeoptarent k scutum manu 1 
 emittere, et 10 nudo corpore f pugnare. Tandem vulneribus 
 defessi, et H pedem referre, et quod mons suberat circiter 
 mille passuum, ed se recipere cceperunt. Capto monte/ 5 et 
 succedentibus nostris, e Boii et Tulingi, qui hominum milli- 
 bus f circiter quindecim 12 agmen hostium claudebant, et no- 
 visslmis g praesidio erant, ex itinere nostros latere m aperto 
 aggressi, circumvenere : et id conspicati Helvetii, qui in 
 montem sese receperant, rursus instare et proelium redinte- 
 grare cceperunt. Komani conversa signa 13 bipartltd intule- 
 runt : prima, ac secunda acies, ut victis ac summotis resis- 
 teret ; n tertia, ut venientes exciperet." 
 
 a § 126, R. V. f § 129, R. k § 140, 1, 1st. (ita.) 
 
 b 94,3. or 90, 4. « § 114, R. & 8, 1. > § 136, R. LII. 
 
 c § 129, R. h 51, 1. »§ 136, Obs. o, (ab) 
 
 d 104 1. i § 140, Obs. 4. n § 140, 1, 2d. 
 e 109. 
 
70 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 26. Ita ! ancipiti prcelio" diu atque acriter pugnatum est. b 
 Diutius cum nostrorum impetus sustinere non possent, c 2 al- 
 teri d se, ut cceperant, in montem receperunt ; alteri d ad im- 
 pedimenta et carros suos se contulerunt. Nam hoc toto 
 prcelio, e cum ab 3 hora septima ad vesperum pugnatum sit, c 
 4 aveisum hostem videre nemo potuit. 5 Ad multam noctem 
 etiam ad impedimenta pugnatum est, propterea quod pro 
 vallo carros objecerant, et e loco superiore in nostros f veni- 
 entes tela conjiciebant, g et nonnulli, inter carros rotasque, 
 6 mataras ac tragiilas subjiciebant g nostrosque vulnerabant.* 
 Diu cum esset pugnatum, impedimentis h castrisque nostri 
 potiti sunt. Ibi Orgetorigis filia, atque unus e filiis ' captus 
 est. Ex eo proelio circiter millia homlnum centum et tri- 
 ginta superfuerunt, eaque tota nocte e continenter ierunt: 
 nullam partem 6 noctis itinere intermisso, in fines Lingonum 
 die quarto k pervenerunt, cum, et 1 propter vulnera militum, 
 et propter sepulturam occisorum/ nostri, triduum e morati, 
 eos sequi non potuissent. c Caesar ad Lingonas literas nun- 
 ciosque misit, ne eos frumento, neve alia re juvarent : m 7 qui 
 si juvissent," 8 seeodem loco, quo Helvetios,habiturum. Ipse, 
 triduo intermisso, cum omnibus copiis eos sequi ccepit. 
 
 27. Helvetii omnium rerum inopia adducti, legatos de 
 deditione ad eum misernnt. 9 Qui,° cum eum in itinere con- 
 venissent, c seque ad pedes projecissent, suppliciterquelocuti 
 flentes pacem petissent, atque eos p in eo loco, quo turn es- 
 sent, q suum adventum expectare r jussisset, paruerunt. Eo 
 postquam Caesar pervenit, obsides, arma, servos, qui ad eos 
 perfugissent, 5 poposcit. Dum ea conquiruntur, et conferun- 
 
 * § 129, R. 8 § 44, II, 2. ■ § 140, 2. 
 » 65, 5. h § 121, R. XXVI. o 39 f 5. 
 
 t § 140, Obs. 3 1 § 107, Obs. 8. p § 145, R. LVIII. 
 
 d ' 27, Obs. 10. * § 131, R. XL. q § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 • § 131, R. XLI. & 1 124,1. r 94, 3. or 90, 4. 
 
 Exp. °'§ 140, 1, 3d. ■§ 141, R. I. 
 
 f 19.. (milites.) 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XXIX. 71 
 
 tur, nocte intermissa, circtter homTnum millia sex ejus pagi, 
 qui Yerbigenus* appellatur, sive timore perterriti, ne, arrnis 
 traditis, supplicio ailicerentur, b sive spe salutis inducti, quod, 
 in tanta multitudine dedititiorum, suam fugam c aut l oc- 
 cultari, d aut 2 oimiino ignorari posse existimarent, e 3 prima' 
 nocte ex castris Helvetiorum egressi, ad Rhenum finesque 
 Germanorum contenderunt. 
 
 28. Quod g ubi Caesar resciit, 4 quorum per fines ierant, 
 his, h uti conquirerent ' et reducerent, si sibi purgati a esse 
 vellent, k imperavit : reductos' in hostium numero 5 habuit : 
 reliquos omnes, obsidibus, armis, perfugis traditis, in dedi- 
 tionem accepit. Helvetios, Tulingos, Latobngos in fines 
 suos, unde erant profecti, reverti' 11 jussit; et quod, omnibus 
 fructibus amissis, domi n nihil erat, quo famem tolerarent, 
 Allobrogibus h imperavit, ut iis p frumenti copiam facerent: 1 
 6 ipsos c oppida vicosque, quos incenderant, restituere jussit. 
 Id ea maxime ratione q fecit, quod noluit, eum locum, unde 
 Helvetii discesserant, 7 vacare ; m ne propter bonitatem agro- 
 rum Germani, qui trans Rhenum incolunt, e suis finibus in 
 Helvetiorum fines translrent, b et finitimi* Galliae provinciae r 
 Allobrogibusque essent. 8 Boios, petentibus iEduis, h quod 
 egregia viriute 8 erant cogniti, ut in finibus suis collocarent,' 
 concessit: quibus h ill i agros dederunt, quosque postea in 
 parem juris libertatisque conditionem, atque t ipsi erant, re- 
 ceperunt. 
 
 29. In castris Helvetiorum 9 tabulae repertae sunt, 10 literis 
 Graecis confectae et ad Caesarem relatae, quibus u in tabtilis 
 nominatim n ratio confecta erar, qui numerus domo exisset * 
 
 * § 103, R. V. * 63. p § 123, R. 
 b § 140, 1.2d. * § 140, 1, 3d. q§129, R. 
 
 * § 145, R. LVIII. *§ 140,2. r § m, r. 
 
 d 87,6. i 19, (eos t ) •§ 106, R. VII. 
 
 «§ 141, Obs. 7. » 94, 3. or 90, 4. t § 149, Obs. 6. 
 
 f 17, 1. n § 130, 4. ■ 37. Note 1. 6. 
 
 « 38,4. °§ 141, R. I. v§ 140, 5. 
 
72 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 eorum, qui arma ferre possent: a et item separatim pue-ri, 
 senes, mulieresque. Quarum b omnium rerum summa erat, 
 1 capitum Helvetiorum millia c ducenta et sexaginta tria, 
 Tulingorum millia triginta sex, Latobrigorum quatuorde- 
 cim, Bauracorum viginti tria, Boiorum triginta duo: ex his, 
 qui arma ferre possent, a 'ad millia nonaginta duo. Summa 
 omnium d fuerunt ad millia trecenta et sexaginta octo. Eo- 
 rum, qui domum redierunt, 2 censu e hablto, ut Caesar impe- 
 raverat, repertus est numerus millium centum et decern. 
 
 30. Bello e Helvetiorum confecto, totius fere Gallice lega- 
 ti, principes civitatum, ad Csesarem 3 gratulatum f convene- 
 runt : "intelligere sese, g tametsi, 4 pro veteribus Helvetio- 
 rum injuriis Populi Eomani, ab iis poenas bello repetisset, h 
 tamen earn rem g non minus ex usu terrae Galliae, quam 
 Populi Eomani accidisse: propterea quod eo consilio, floren- 
 tissimis rebus, domos suas Helvetii reliquissent, uti toti Gal- 
 lias' bellum inferrent, k imperioque potirentur, k Jocumque do- 
 micilio 1 ex magna copia deligerent, k quern ex omni Gallia 
 opportunissimum ac fructuosissimum judicassent, a reliquas- 
 que civitates stipendiarias haberent." Petierunt, " ut v i sibi m 
 concilium totius Galliae in diem certam indicere, idque Ca> 
 saris voluntate facere, liceret:" sese s habere quasdam res, 
 quas ex communi consensu ab eo petere vellent. " Ea re 
 permissa, diem concilio 1 constituerunt, et jurejurando, 5 ne p 
 quis enunciaret, n nisi quibus q communi consilio mandatum 
 esset, inter se sanxerunt. 
 
 31. Eo concilio dimisso, iidem principes civitatum, qui 
 ante fuerant ad Caesarem, reverterunt, petieruntque, uti sibi 
 secretb de sua r omniumque salute cum eo agere liceret." 
 
 a § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 6 § 145, R. LVIII. 
 
 *§ 113, R. 
 
 * 38. 
 
 h § 140, 3. 
 
 » § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 c§24, 5. 
 
 « § 123, R. 
 
 ° § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 a 19. 
 
 *§ 140; 1. 2d. 
 
 p 121. 
 
 • 109, 2. 
 
 1 § 114, R. & 
 
 q § 126, R. III. 
 
 ' 114, 
 
 Obs. 4, (sibi.) 
 
 r 29, 1. 
 
LIB. 1. CAP. XXXI. 73 
 
 Ea re impctrata,* sese b omnes flentes Caesari c ad pedes pro- 
 jecerunt: 1 tion minus se d id contendere et laborare, m 
 quae dixissent,* enunciarentur/ quam utl ea, quae vellent, 
 impetrarent/ propterea quod, si enunciatum esset, 8 sum mum 
 in cruciatum se ventures viderent. ? ' h Lociitus est pro his 
 Divitiacus JEduus : ' " Galliae totius factiones d esse duas: 
 2 harum alterius principatum tenere iEduos, d alterius Arver- 
 nos. 3 Hi cum tantopere de potentatu inter se multos annos 
 contenderent, k factum esse 1 uti ab Arvernis Sequanisque 
 Germani mercede arcesserentur. m 4 Horum primo circlter 
 millia d quindecim Rhenum n transisse : posteaquam agios, 
 et cuitum, et 5 copias Gallorum homines feii ac barb ri ad- 
 amassent, h transduetos plures : d nunc esse in Gallia ad cen- 
 tum et viginti millium numerum : cum his iEduos d eorum- 
 que clientes semel atque iterum armis contendisse; mag- 
 nam calamitatem pulsos accepisse, omnem nobilitatem, om- 
 nem senatum, omnem equitatum amisisse. Quibus p prce- 
 liis calamitatibusque fractos, qui et sua virtute, et Populi 
 Romani hospitio atque amicitia, plurimum ante in Gallia 
 potuissent, h coactos esse Sequanis obsides dare, nobilissimos 
 civitatis, q et jurejurando civitatem obstringere, sese neque 
 obsides repetituros/ neque auxilium a Popuio Romano im- 
 ploraturos/ 6 neque recusatiiros, 1 " quo minus perpetuo sub 
 illorum ditione atque imperio essent. s 7 Unum ?>e esse ex 
 omni civitate jEduorum, qui adduci - non pofierit, h ut jura- 
 ret," aut liberos suos obsides daret." Ob earn rem se d ex 
 civitate profugisse, et Romam v ad senatum venisse, aux- 
 ilium postulatum, w quod solus neque jurejurando x neque 
 
 * 109. i 94, 4. ' 100, 2. 
 b 31, 1. k § 140, Obs. 4. ■ § 140, 3. 
 c § 110, Obs. 1, &2. * 51,4. t 87. 
 
 <* § 145, R. LVIII. «§ 140, 1, 4th. « § 140, 1, 3d 
 
 « § 141. Obs. S. n § 136. R. LII. ' § 130, 2. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 2d. o j9S f 2. w H4, 1. 
 *§ 140, 2. p 38, !). *§ 129, R. 
 
 * § 140, 6 q § 107, R.X. & Exp. 
 
74 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 obsidibus* teneretur. h Sed pejus victonbus Sequanis, c quam 
 iEduis c vi:tis, accidisse: d prcpteiea quod Ariovistus, rex Ger- 
 manorum, in eorum finibus consedisset, 1 ' teriiamque partem 
 agri Sequani, qui esset e optimus totiusGallira, occupavisset./ 
 et nunc de altera parte tertia Sequanos decedere juberet ; b 
 propterea quod, paucis mensibus f ante, Harudum millia 
 homlnum viginti quatuor ad eum venissent ; b 1 quibus g lo- 
 cus ac sedes pararentur. 6 2 Futurum h esse paucis annis f uti 
 omnes ex Gallias finibus pellerentur,' atque omnes Germani 
 Rhenum transirent : : 3 neque enim conferendum k esse Gal- 
 Uvum < um Germanorum agro, neque hanc consuetudmem 
 victus cum ilia comparandam. k Ariovistum autem, 4 ut se- 
 mel Gallorum copias prcelio vicerit, e quod premium 1 factum 
 sit b ad Magetobriam, superbe et crudeljter imperare, obsi- 
 des nobilissimi cuj usque liberos poscere, 5 et in eos omnia 
 exempla cruciatusque edere, si qua res nan ad nutum aut 
 ad voluntatem ejus facta sit : m hominem esse barbarum, 
 iracundum, temerarium : non posse ejus imperia" diutius 
 sustineri. 6 Nisi si quid in Caesare Populoque Romano sit 
 auxilii, omnibus Gallis p idem esse faciendum, quod Helve- 
 tii fecerint, e 7 ut domo emigrent,' aliud domicilium, alias 
 sedes, remotas a Germanis, petant,' fortuhamque, quaecum- 
 que accidat, 6 experiantur.' " Haec si enunciata Ariovisto 
 sint, m non dubitare, quin de omnibus obsidibus, qui apud 
 eum sint, e gravisslmum supplieium sumat. q Caesarem vel 
 auctoritate a sua r atque exercltus, vel recenti victoria, vel 
 nomine Populi Romani deterreru posse, ne major multitudo 
 Germanorum Rhenum transducatur, 8 Galliamque omnem ab 
 Ariovisti injuria posse defendere." O. 
 
 a § 129, R. s § 126, R. III. » § 145, R. LVIII. 
 
 b §140, 6. &74. h 51,5. og 106, R. VIII. 
 
 «§ 1I3,R. & « $ 140, 1,4th. p§ 147, R. LXI. 
 
 d 98, 2. * 108. q § 140, 3. 
 
 '§ 141, Obs.7. ■ 37, Note 1,6.. » 29,1. 
 
 '$131 R. XL. »§ wo, 2, &74,lst. ' ■■§ 140, 1. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XXXIII. 75 
 
 32. Hac oratione ab Divitiaco ^abita, omnes, qui adt~- 
 rant, magno fletu aux ilium a Caesare petere caeperunt. Ani- 
 raadvertit Caesar, unos a ex omnibus Sequanos b nihil earum 
 rerum facere, c quas ceteri facerent; d sed tristes, caplte e de- 
 misso, terram intueri. Ejus rei causa quae esset/ miratus,* 
 ex ipsis quaeslvit. Nihil Sequani respondere, h sed in eadem 
 tristitia taciti* permanere. Cum ab iis saepius quaererer, k 
 neque ullam omnino vocem 2 exprimere posset, k idem Divit- 
 iacus iEduus respondit : 3 " Hoc esse miseriorem graviorenv 
 que fortunam .Sequar.orum, 4 prae ' reliquorum, qubd soli 
 ne in occulto quidem queri, neque auxilium implorare au- 
 derent, d absentisque Ariovisti crudelitatem, velut si coram 
 adesset'" horrerent : d propterea quod reliquis n tamen 5 fugae 
 facuitas daretur; Sequanis vero, qui intra fines suos Ario- 
 vistum recepissent, d quorum oppida omnia in potestate ejus 
 essent, 6 omnes cruciatus essent perferendi. pn 
 
 33. His rebus cognltis, Caesar Gallorum ammos verbis 6 
 confirmavit, pollicitusqueest, 7 sibi q cam rem curae futuram: 
 magnam se habere sperrv et beneficio e suo et auctoritate 
 adductum Ariovistum fin'em irijuriis facturum/ Hac ora- 
 tione habita, concilium di'misit ; et s secundum ea multae res 
 eum hortabantur, quare sibi ° earn rem 1 ' cogitandam p et sus- 
 cipiendam putaret ; f in primis quod s iEduos, fratres consan- 
 guineosque saepenumero ab Senatu appellatos, in servitude 
 atque in ditione videbat Germanorum teneri, c eorumque 
 obsides esse apud Ariovistum ac Sequanos intelligebat : 
 quod 1 in tanto imperio Populi Eomani turpissimum" sibi v 
 
 ■ 16, 4. * § 93, Obs. 10. p 108. 
 
 b § 145, R. LVIII. k § 140, Obs. 4. q § 114, R. & 8. 
 
 c 96, 2. ' § 136, Obs. 6. » 100, 2. 
 
 d § 141, Obs. 8. »§ 140, 2. ■ § 140, Obs. 2. 
 
 « § 129, R. » § 126, R. III. & 19. * 37, Note 3. 
 
 * § 140, 5. o § 126, R. XXXIII. « § 103. Obs. 2. 
 R 106, 1. &Obs. 3. v§ n^ R. 
 
 * § 144, Obs. 6. 
 
70 DE BELLO GALLtCO. 
 
 et reipublicae esse arbitrabatur.0 Paulatirn autem Germanos 
 consuescere Ehenum transire, et in Galliam magnam eorum 
 
 multitudmem venire, Populo Romano periculosum videbat : 
 neque sibi a homines feros ac barbaros temperaturos b existi- 
 mabat, quin, cum omnem Galliam occupassent, c ut ante 
 Cimbri Teutonique fecissent, d in Provinciam exlrent\ e atque 
 inde in Italiam contenderent; e praesertim cum Sequanos a 
 Provincial nostra Rhndanus divideret/ Quibus g rebus z 
 quam 1 maturrime * occurrendum b putabat. Ipse autem Ario- 
 visius tantos.sibi spiritus, tantam arrogantiam sumserat, ut 
 ferendus non videretur. k 
 
 34. Quamobrem 2 placuit ei, ut ad Ariovistum legatos 
 mitteret, 1 qui ab eo postularent," 1 uti aliquem locum medium 
 utriusque colloquio diceret: 11 velle sese de republica 3 et sum- 
 mis utriusque rebus cum eo agere. Ei legationi Ariovis- 
 tus respondit: 4 Si quid ipsi p a Caesare q opus esset, sese ad 
 eum venturum fuisse ; si. quid 6 i!le se r velit, ilium s ad se 
 venire oportere. Praeterea se neque sine exercTtu in eas 
 partes Galliae venire audere, quas Caesar possideret ; l neque 
 exercitum 6 sine magno commeatu atque emolimento in 
 unum locum contrahere posse : sibi autem minim videri, u 
 7 quid in sua Gallia, quam bello vicisset/ aut Cassari, w aut 
 omnino Populo Romano w negotii* esset." 
 ^ 3-5. His responsis ad Caesarem relatis, iterum ad eum 
 Caesar legatos cumins mandatis mittit: "Quoniam tanto 
 suo y Popuiique Romani beneflcio afTectus (cum in consulatu 
 suo rex atque amicus a Senatu appellatus esset), hanc sibi 
 
 » 31, Note. k § 140, 1, 1st. 70. r § 136, Obs. 5. (a.) 
 
 b 100,1. i §140, 1,4th. ■ § 113, Exc. III. 
 
 ■ § 140, Obs. 4. "»§ 141, R. II. Obs. • § 140, 6. 
 
 d§ 141, Obs. 8. 2,4th. » 70, & Obs. 
 
 e § 140, 3. *§ 140,1,3d. '§141, Obs. 7. 
 
 * § 140, Obs. 3. o 63. w§ 112, R. II. 
 
 e 38. p § 111. *§ 107, R. VIII. 
 
 *§ 147, & 113, (sibi) q§H8, Obs. 1. y 29,1. 
 
 • § 134, Obs. 6.3d. «§ 112. R. IV. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XXXVI. 77 
 
 Populoque Romano ^ratiam referret, a ut in colloquium ve- 
 nire invitatus gravarelur, b 2 neque c de rommuni re • dicen- 
 d urn sibi 4 et cognoscendum putaret; b haec e esse, quae ab 
 eo postularet : f primum, ne 4 quam hominum multitudinem 
 amplius trans Rhenum in Galliam transduceret : g deinde 
 obsides, quos haberet f ab JEduis, redderet, 8 Sequanisque 
 permitteret, 8 ut, quos ill i haberent/ voluntate ejus reddere 
 ii lis liceret; 8 neve ./Eduos 5 injuria lacesseret, 8 neve his so- 
 ciiave eorum bellum inferret : g si id ita fecisset, 11 sibi ' Pop- 
 uloque Romano perpetuam gratiam e atque amicitiam cum 
 eo fulurara:* si non impetraret, h sese e (quoniam Marco 
 Messala, Marco Pisone Consulibus, Senatus censuisset, a uti 
 quicumque Galliam provinciam 1 obtineret, 1 " 6 quod commo- 
 do n reipublicae facere posset/ iEduos ceterosque amicos 
 Populi Romani defenderet), 8 sese iEduorum injurias non 
 neglecturum." k 
 
 36. Ad hoac Ariovistus respondit : "Jus esse belli, ut, 
 qui° vifissent, m iis, p quos vicissent/ quemadmddum vellent, q 
 imperarent: g 7 item Populum Romanum e victis p non ad al- 
 terius praescriptum, sed ad suum arbitritrm, imperare consu- 
 esse/ Si ipse Populo Romano non praescriberet, h quemad- 
 modum suo s jure uteretur; q non 8 oportere sese a Populo 
 Romano in suo jure imped iri. iEduos 6 sibi, 1 quoniam belli 
 fortunam tentassent a et armis congressi ac superati essent, a 
 stipendiaries esse factos. Magnam Caesarem 6 injuriam fa- 
 cere, qui suo adventu vectigalia sibi deteriora faceret." 
 iEduis* se obsides redditurum non esse, neque iis, v neque 
 eorum sociis v injuria bellum illaturum, si in eo manerent, h 
 quod convenisset/ stipendiumqne quotannis penderent : si 
 
 a § 140, 6. L § 140, 2. p § 112, R. V. 
 
 b § 140, 1. i § 112, R. II. q§ 140, 5. 
 
 *§93, 1. * 100,2. r 98 ; 6. 
 
 d § 147, & 113, 5. '§97, R. - 31, Note. 
 
 • § 145, II. LVIII. »§ 141, R. I. t § m^ r. 
 
 I § 141, R. VI. » § 129, R. ■ $ 141, R. III. 
 
 «5 140,1.3d. • 37,3. v§!23. R. 
 
78 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 id non fecissent^long^ iis a fratemum nomen Populi Roma- 
 ni abfutunnn. 2 Quod b sibi Caesar denunciaret, se iEduo- 
 rum injurias non neglecturum ; nemmem c secum sine sua d 
 pernicie contendisse. e Cum vellet/ congrederetur ; b intel- 
 lecturum, quid invicti Germani, exercitatisslmi in armis, 
 qui 3 inter annos quatuordecim tectum non subissent, h 4 vir- 
 tute possent." ' 
 
 37. Hsec eodem tempore Caasari k mandata referebantur, 
 et legati ab iEduis et a Treviris veniebant : 5 iEdui l ques- 
 tum, m quod Harudes, qui nuper in Galliam transportati es- 
 sent, h fines eorum popularentur, h sese ne obsidib.is quidem 
 datis pacem Ariovisti redimere potuisse : 6 Treviri' autem, 
 pagos centum Suevorum ad ripas Rheni consedisse, qui 
 Rhenum translre conarentur ; h iis * praeesse Nasuam et Cim- 
 berium fratres: Quibus" rebus Cassar vehementer cornino- 
 tus, maturandum sibi ° existimavit, 7 ne, si nova manus 
 Suevorum cum veteribus copiis Ariovisti sese conjunxisset, p 
 minus facile resisti posset. q Itaque 8 re frumentaria, quam r 
 celerrim3 potuit, comparata, s magnis itinerlbus ad Ariovis- 
 tum contendit. 
 
 38. Cum 9 tridui viam v processisset/ nunciatum est ei, k 
 Ariovistum c cum suis omnibus copiis ad occupandum 1 Ve- 
 sontionem, quod est oppldum maximum Sequanorum, 10 con- 
 tendere," tridulque viam v a suis fimbus processisse. 6 Id ne 
 accideret, q magno opere sibi° prsecavendum Caasar existi- 
 mabat: namque omnium rerum, quae ad bellum usui w erant, 
 n summa erat in eo oppido facultas ; idque natura loci sic 
 muniebatur, ut magnam 12 ad ducendum bellum daret x fae- 
 
 a § 112, R I. 7$ 140, 5. r § 134, Obs. 6, 3d. 
 
 b 38, Note. 11. * § 126, R. III. '§.104,1. 
 
 c§ 145, R. LVIII. i§ 101, Obs. 4 » 112,7. 
 
 * 31, Note. m § 148. 1. u 96, 2. 
 
 ■ 98, 2. » 38. v § 132, R. XLII. 
 
 '§140, Obs. 4. o in. w § H4, R. & Obs. 4. 
 
 «§ 140, 6. P § 140, 2. « § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 *§ 141, Obs. 7. q§ 140, 1, 2d. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XXXIX. 79 
 
 ulratem, propterca quod fiumen Dubis ] ut circino circum- 
 ductum, pane totum oppidum cingit: reliquum spatiun, 
 quod est 2 non amplius pedum' 1 sexcentOrum, qua flu men 
 intern) ittit, mons 8 continet magna altiiudine,* ha ut radices 
 ejus montis ex utraque parte ripae flummis contingant. c 
 4 Hunc d murus circumdatus arcem d efTicit et cum oppldo 
 conjungit. Hue Caesar magnis nocturnis diurnisque itineri- 
 bus contendit, e occupatoque oppido, ibi praesidium collocat.* 
 39. Dum paucos dies ad VesontiOnem, rei frumentariae 
 commeatusque causa, moratur, 6 ex percunctatione no>tro- 
 rum vocibusque Gallorum ac mercatorum, qui ingenti mag- 
 nitudme b eorporum Germanos, incredibili virtute b atque 
 exercitatione in armis esse praedicabant/ saepenumero sese, g 
 cum eis congresses, ne 6 vultum quidem atque aciem ocu- 
 lorum ferre potuisse, h tantus sublto timor omnem exercitum 
 occupavit, ut non mediocriter omnium mentes animosque 
 perturbaret. c Hie 1 prim urn ortus est a 7 Tiibunis milltum, 
 praefectis reliquisque, qui, ex urbe amiciiiaB causa Cabsarem 
 secuti, non magnum in re militari usum habebant: 8 quorum k 
 alius, 1 alia" 1 causa illa£a, quam g sibi" ad proficiscendum 
 necessariam esse dicerent, petebant, ut ejus voluntate dis- 
 cedere liceret : p nonnulli, pudore adducti, ut timoiis suspi- 
 cionem vitarent, q remanebant. Hi neque 9 vultum fingere, 
 neque interdum lacrymas tenere poterant : abdlti in taber- 
 naculis, aut suum r fatum querebantur/ aut cum familiari- 
 bussuis r commune periculum miserabantur/ Vulgo totis 
 castris testamenta obsignabantur/ Horum vocibus ac timore 
 paulatim etiam ii, s qui magnum in castris usum habebant, 
 milues s centurionesque, quique equitatu praeerant, pertur- 
 
 * § 106, R. VLiObs. s § 145, R. LVIII. * § HI, R. 
 
 3. (spatio.) h 98. 2. o § i 41) bs. 7 
 
 b § 106,R VII.&6,1. » 19, (timor.) p § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 c § 140. 1, 1st. * § 107, R. X. q § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 <» § 116, Obs. 1. i § 102, Obs. 5. J 30, 2. 
 
 e § 44, I, 3. «> 25, 1, and • § 97, R. 
 
 * § 44, II. 1. § 98, Obs. U. 
 
SO DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 babantur. ! Qui a se ex his minus timidos existimari b vole- 
 bant, non se hostem vereri, sed angustias itineris et mag- 
 nitudinem silvarum, qua? intercederent d inter ipsos atque 
 Ario vis turn, aut rem frumentariam, ut e satis commode sup- 
 portari posset, timere c dicebant. Nonnulli etiam Coesari 
 renunciabant, cum castra moved ac signa ferri jussisset/ 
 non fore 2 dicto audientes milites, nee propter timorem sig- 
 na laturos. 
 
 40. Haec cum animadvertisset, 3 convocato g consilio, om- 
 ni unique ordinum ad id consilium adhibitis 8 centuriombus, 
 vehementer eos incusavit ; " primum, quod, aut- quam in 
 partem, aut quo consilio ducerentur, h 4 sibi ' quaerendum aut 
 cogitandum putarent. d Ariovistum, se k consule, cupidis- 
 sim3 Popiili Romani amicitiam appetisse ; ' cur hunc tarn 
 temere quisquam ab officio discessurum judicaret? d 5 Sibi m 
 quidem persuaderi, cognitis suis 6 postulatis atque aequitate 
 conditionurn perspecta, eum neque suam," neque Populi 
 Romani gratiam repudiatuium. Quod si, furore atque amen- 
 tia impulsus, bellum intulisset, quid tandem vererentur? d 
 aut cur de 7 sua virtute, aut de ipsius diligentia, desperarent ? d 
 8 Factum ejus-hostis periculum patrum nostrorum memoria, 
 cum, Gimbris et Teutonis a Caio Mario pulsis, non mino- 
 rem laudem exercitus, quam ipse-imperator, meritus videba- 
 tur ; p factum etiam nuper in Italia 9 servlli tumultu, quos q 
 ta'men aliquid r usus ac disciplina, quam a nobis accepis- 
 sent, sublevarent. d Ex quo judicari posset, d quantum ha- 
 beret h in se boni constantia ; propterea quod, quos s ali- 
 quamdiu inermos sine causa, timuissent, hos postea armatos 
 
 « 37, (ii.) e 104, 1. n 29, 1. 
 
 b 94, 3. h § 140, 5. ° § 140, 2. 
 
 i 96, 1. i 113. p § 141, Obs. 5. 1st 
 
 d § 140, 6. * 110, 2. q§ 99. Obs. 2. 
 
 e 121,7, and »< 98,2. ' § 116, Obs. 3. 
 
 § 140, Obs. 6. «§' 126, R. III. • 43. 
 
 f 
 
 80, 1. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XL. 81 
 
 ac victores superassent. Denique hos a esse eosdem, quibus- 
 cum saepenumero Helvetii congressi, non solum in J suis, sed 
 etiam in illorum finibus, plerumque superarint, b qui tamen 
 pares esse nostro exercltu c non potuerint. Si 2 quos adver- 
 sum prcelium et fuga Gallorum commoveret, d hos, si quas- 
 rerent, d reperire posse, diuturnitate belli defatigatis Gallis, e 
 Ariovistum, a cum multos menses f castris se ac paludibus 
 tenuisset, 3 neque sui potestatem fecisset, desperantes jam 
 de pugna et dispersos subito adortum, magis 4 ratione 8 et 
 consilio, quam virtute, g vicisse. Cui h rationi ' contra hom- 
 ines barbaros atque imperitos locus fuisset, hac, ne ipsum a 
 quidern sperare, nostros exercitus a capi posse. c jQui k suum 1 
 timorem in rei frumentariae simulationem angustiasque itin- 
 erum conferrent, b facere arroganter, cum aut de officio im- 
 peratoris desperare, aut praescribere viderentur." 1 Haec sibi n 
 esse curae; n frumentum Sequanos, a Leucos, Lingonas sub- 
 ministrare; jamque esse in agris frumenta matura: de 
 itinere ipsos a brevi tempore judicaturos. p 6 Quod q non 
 fore dicto audientes milites, neque y signa laturi dicantur, b 
 nihil r se ea re commoveri : 7 scire enim, quibuscumque ex- 
 ercitus dicto audiens non fuerit, h aut, male re e gesta, fortu- 
 nam defuisse ; aut, aliquo facinore e comperto, avaritiam 
 esse conjunctam. Suam innocentiam perpetua vita, felici- 
 tatem Helvetiorum bello, esse perspectam. s 8 Itaque se, a 
 quod in longiorem diem collatiirus esset, 1 repraBsentatiirum, p 
 et proxima nocte de quarta. vigilia castra motiirum, ut quam 
 primum intelligere posset, u utrum v apu'd eos pudor atque 
 officium, an timor valeret. w Quod si praeterea nemo sequatur,* 
 
 * § 145, R. LVIIL i § 110, R. XV. ' § 116, Obs. 3. 
 b § 140, 6. k 37, (eos.) ■ 98, 6. 
 
 c § 111, R. i 30,2. t § 79, 8. 
 
 * §.140, 2. m§ 140, Obs. 4. J § 140, 1, 2d. 
 e 109, 2. ■§ 114, R. v 124, 14. 
 
 ' § 131, R. XLI. o 94,3.&96,Exc. II. w § 140, 5. 
 
 e § 129, R. p 100, 2. * § 140, 2, & 77 5. 
 
 h 38. q 38, Note. 11. r § 93, 1. 
 
82 DE BELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 lam en se cum sola decima legione iturum, de qua non 
 dubitaret ; a sibique earn 1 prastoriam cohortem b futuram." 
 Huic legioni c Caesar et indulserat prsecipue, et propter vir- 
 tutem 2 confidebat maxime. 
 
 41. Hac oratione habita, mirum in modum converse d 
 sunt omnium mentes, summaque alacritas et cupiditas belli 
 gerendi e innata d est, 3 princepsque f decima legio, per tri- 
 bunos g militum, ei gratias egit, quod de se optimum judi- 
 cium fecisset; f seque esse ad bellum gerendum paratissi- 
 mam confirmavk.£jDeinde reliquas legiones, per tribunos 8 
 militum et primorum ordinum centuriones, 4 egerunt, uti 
 Caesari h satisfacerent : ' se neque unquam dubitasse, k neque 
 timuisse, neque de summa belli suum l judicium, sed impe- 
 ratoris m esse, existimavisse. k Eorum 5 satisfactions accep- 
 ts, et itinere 6 exquislto per Divitiacum, 8 quod ex aliis ei n 
 maximam fidem habebat, ut millium amplius quinquaginta 
 circuitu locis apertis exercitum duceret,' de quarta vigilia, 
 ut dixerat, profectus est. Septlmo die, cum iter non inter- 
 mitteret, ab exploratonbus 8 certior factus est, Ariovisti co- 
 pias a nostris p millibus q passuum quatuor et viginti abesse. 
 
 42. Cogmto Caesaris adventu, Ariovistus legatos ad eum 
 mittit: 7 quod r antea de colloquio postulasset, 5 id per se fieri 
 licere, quoniam propius aocessisset : a seque id sine periculo 
 facere posse existimare. Non respuit conditioners Caesar: 
 jam que eum ad sanitatem reverti arbitrabatur, cum id, quod 
 antea pptenti denegasset, 1 ultro polliceretur ;° magnamque 
 in spem veniebat, pro suis 1 tantis Populique Romani in eum 
 beneficiis, cogmtis suis 1 postulatis, 8 fore," uti pertinacia de- 
 
 » § 141, Obs. 7. h § 112j R. in. P 19/ (copiis.) 
 
 b § 114, Obs. 2. i § 140, 1, 2d. i § 132, R. XLII. 
 
 '§ 112, R. V. * 98, 2. r 43. 
 
 * § 44, III, Note. i 29,1. * § 140, 6. 
 
 * llg, 5. »§108, R. XII. *§ 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 ' § 98. Obs. 10. » § 123, R. ^ "§ 145, Obs. 6, & 
 
 e § 126, Obs. 2. ° § 140, Obs. 4. 100, 14. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XL1II. 83 
 
 sisteret. Dies colloquio dictus est, ex eo die quintus. In- 
 terim, cum sacpe ultro citroque legati inter eos mitterentur,* 
 Ariovistus postul&vit, 2 ne quern peditem ad colloquium Cae- 
 sar adduceret : b vereri , ne d per insidias ab eo circumveni- 
 retur: urerque cum equitatu venlret : b alia ratione se non 
 esse venturumA"Caesar, quod neque colloquium* interposlta 
 causa 2 tolli f volebat, neque salutem suam Gallorum equi- 
 tatui g committere audebat, 3 commodissimum h esse statuit, 
 4 omnibus eqiiis 1 Gallis equitibus k detractis, eo legionarios 
 milites legionis decima?, cui quam maxime confidebat, im- 
 ponere, 1 ut presidium quam amicissimum, 6 si quid opus 
 facto esset, haberet." 1 Quod n cum fieret, a non irridicule 
 quidam ex miliubus decimae legionis dixit: " plus, quam 
 pollicitus esset, p Caesarem ei facere ; pollicitum, se in co- 
 hortis praatoriae loco decimam legionem habiturum, 6 nunc 
 ad equum rescribere." 
 
 43. Planities erat magna, et in ea tumulus terrenus satis 
 grandis. Hie locus aequo fere spatio q ab castris utrisque 
 aberatr Eo, ut erat dictum, ad colloquium venerunt. Le- 
 gionem Caesar, quam equis r devexerat, passibus q ducentis 
 ab eo tumulo constituit. Item equites Ariovisti pari inter- 
 vallo q constiterunt. Ariovistus, 7 ex equis ut colloqueren- 
 tur b et, praeter se, denos s ut ad colloquium adducerent, b pos- 
 tulavit. 8 Ubi eo ventum est, 1 Caesar, initio orafionis, sua 
 Senatusque in eum beneficia commemoravit, " quod rex ap- 
 pellatus esset a Senatu, quod munera amplissima missa : 
 quam n rem et paucis u contigisse/ et pro magnis hominum 
 officiis consuesse tribui' 1 docebat : u illum, cum neque aditum, 
 
 » § 140, Obs. 4. h § 98, Obs. 6. P§ 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 *> § 140, 1, 3d. ■ 109. q § 132, R. XLII. . 
 
 c 94, 4. * § 126, R. III. ' § 129, R. 
 
 a § 140, Obs. 6, & > § 144. R.LVII. Note. • § 24, 11, & 26, I. 
 
 121, 6. »§ 140, 1, 2d; ■ 67, Note. 5. 
 
 « § 145, R LVIII. * 38. « 19,& § 112, R.IV 
 
 t 96, Exc. II. 11. ° § 107, Obs. 8. » 98, 2. 
 s § 123> R. 
 
84 DE BELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 neque causam postulandi justam haberet, beneficio ac libe- 
 ralise suji ac Senatus ea praemia consecution." j Docebat 
 etiam, " quam veteres, quamque justse causae ^ecessitudlnis 
 ipsis a cum iEduis intercederent, b quae Senatus consulta, 
 quoties, quamque jT^noriflca in eos facta essent : h ut omni 
 tempore totius Galliae principatum iEdui tenuissent, c prius 
 etiam quam nostram amicitiam appetissent : d Populi Roma- 
 ni hanc e esse consuetudlnem, ut socios f atque amicos non 
 modo 2 sui nihil deperdere/ sed gratia, dignitate, honore 
 3 auctiores velit s esse: quod vero ad amicitiam Populi Ro- 
 mani attulissent, id iis h eripi, quis pati posset ?' ?s Postu- 
 lavit deinde eadem, quae legatis in mandatis dederat, " ne 
 aut JEduis, aut eorum sociis bellum inferret ; c obsides red- 
 deret: si nullam partem Germanorum domum' remiltere 
 posset, k at ne 4 quos amplius Rhenum transire pateretur." c 
 
 44. Ariovistus ad postulata Caesaris pauca respondit ; de 
 suis virtutibus multa praedicavit : "Transisse 1 Rhenum m 
 ' sese, non sua sponte, sed 5 rogatum n et arcessitum" a Gal- 
 lis ; non sine magna spe, magnisque praemiis, domum pro- 
 pinquosque reliquisse; 1 sedes habere in Gallia, ab ipsis 
 concessas ; n obsides ipsorum voluntate datos ; stipendium 
 capere jure belli, quod victores victis p imponere consuerint ; 
 non sese e Gallis, sed Gallos 6 sibi bellum intulisse ; omnes 
 Galliae civitates ad se oppugnandum venisse, 1 ac contra se 
 castra habuisse; eas omnes copias a se uno praelio fusas ac 
 superatas esse; si iterum experlri velint, k iterum paratum 
 sese decertare ; si pace q uti velint, iniquum esse, de stipen- 
 dio recusare, quod sua voluntate ad id tempus pependerint. 
 
 a § 112, R. IV. e§140. 6. m § 136, R. LII. 
 
 b §140, 5. h§ 12 6, R. III. » 101,4. 
 
 <§ 140, 1, 3d. « § 130,4. o 96, 2. 
 
 ' § 140, 4, * § 140, 2. p § 123, R. & 19. 
 
 e § 145, R. LVIII. I 98, 2. * § 121, R. XXVI. 
 
 1 90. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. XLIV. 85 
 
 Amicitiam Populi Romani sibi a ornamento a et praesidio, 
 non detrimento, esse oportere, idque se ea spe petisse. Si 
 per Populurn Romanum stipendium remittatur, b et dedititii 
 subtrahantur, b non minus libenter sese recusaturum Populi 
 Romani amicitiam, quam appetierit. c 1 Quod multitudinem 
 Germauorum in Galliam transducat,* 1 id se sui muniendi, e 
 non Gallise impugnandae e causa facere; ejus rei testimo- 
 nium * esse, 8 quod, nisi rogatus, non venerit, c et quod bel- 
 lum non intulecit, 2 sed defenderit. c Se prius in Galliam 
 venisse, quam Populurn Romanum. h Nunquam ante hoc 
 tempus exercitum Populi Romani Gallise provinciae fines w 
 egressum. 3 Quid sibivellet? c Cur in suas possessiones 
 veniret ? c Provinciam suam 4 hanc esse Galliam, sicut illam 
 nostram. Ut ipsi 1 concedi non oporteret, si in nostros fines 
 impetum faceret, b sic item nos esse iniquos, 5 qui in suo jure 
 se interpellaremus. k 6 Quod l fratres f a Senatu iEduos appel- 
 latos diceret, c non se tarn barbarum,™ neque tarn imperitum"' 
 esse rerum," ut non sciret, neque bello Allobrogum proxi- 
 mo iEduos Romanis p auxilium tulisse^ neque ipsos in his 
 contentionibus, quas iEdui secum et cum Sequanis habuis- 
 sent, q auxilio r Populi Romani usos esse. Debere se suspi- 
 cari, simulata Ceesarem amicitia, quod exercitum in Gallia 
 habeat, c sui opprimendi 6 causa habere. Qui 5 nisi decedat b 
 atque exercitum dediicat b ex his regionibus, sese ilium non 
 pro amico, sed pro hoste habiturum : quod si earn interfe- 
 cerit, b multis 7 sese nobilibus 1 principibusque Populi Roma- 
 ni gratum esse facturum; id se ab ipsis per eorum nuntios 
 compertum u habere, quorum omnium gratiam atque ami- 
 
 * § 114, R. h § 120, Obs. 2, 1st. p § 123, R. 
 
 b § 140, 2. I § 113, R. q§ 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 « § 140, 6. k § 14^ r. ni. » § 121, R. XXVI 
 
 *§ 141, Obs. 7. i 38, 11, Note. • 39. 
 
 e 112,5. »§ 103„Obs. 2. * § 111, R. 
 
 « § 103, R. V. n § 107, \i. IX. ■ § 146, Obs. 1. 
 
 « 51. °§ 140, 1, 1st. w Sup. trans. 
 
 8 
 
86 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 citiam ejus morte redimere posset. Quod si decpssisset," 
 ac liberam possessionem Galliae sibi b tradidisset, magno se 
 ilium praemio remuneraturum, et, quaecumque c belk geri 
 vellct, d sine ullo ejus labore et periculo confecturum." 
 
 45. Multa ab Caesare x in earn sententiam dicta sunt, 
 quare negotio desistere non posset, e et " neque suam/ neque 
 Populi Romani consuetudinem g pati, uti optime meritos so- 
 cios deseieret : h neque se judicare, Galliam potius esse 
 2 Ariovisti,' quam Populi Romani.' Bello' superatos esse 
 Arvernos et Rutenos ab Q. Fabio Maximo, quibus k Pop- 
 iilus Romanus ignovieset, 1 neque in provinciam redegis- 
 set ; ' neque stipendium imposuisset. Quod si antiquissi- 
 mum 3 quodque tempus 8 spectari oporteret,* Populi Romani 
 justissimum m esse in GalLa imperium : si judicium 3 Sena- 
 tes observari oporteret," liberam m debere esse Galliam, 
 quam bello victam suis legibus n uti 4 voluissset." 1 
 
 46. Dum haac in colloquio geruntur, Cassari ° nunciaturn 
 est, equites g Ariovisti 5 propius tumulum accedere, p et ad nos- 
 tros adequitare, p lapTdes telaque in nostros conjicere. Caesar 
 loquendi finem facit q seque ad suos recipit, q suisque k impe- 
 ravit, ne quod omnino telum in hostes rejicerent. h Nam, 
 etsi sine ullo periculo legionis delectaa cum equitatu proe- 
 lium s fore videbat, tamen committendum r non putabat, ut, 
 pulsis hostibus, dici posset, 8 eos g ab se 6 per fidem in collo- 
 quio circumventos. Posteaquam in 7 vulgus militum elatum 
 est, 8 qua arrogantia in colloquio Ariovistus usus omni Gallia 
 Romanis interdixisset, 6 impetumque in nostros ejus eqmtes 
 fecissent e eaque res colloquium ut diremisset : e multo major 
 alacritas studiumque pugnandi majus exercitu 9 injectum est. 
 
 a § 140, 2. s § 145, R. LVIII. n § 121, R. XXVI. 
 
 * § 123, R. * § 140, 1, 3d. o § 126, R. III. 
 c § 99, Obs. 7. i § 108, R. XII. p 96, 2. 
 
 d § 140, 6. * § 112, R. V. q § 44. I. 3. 
 
 * § 140, 5. > § 141, Obs. 7. r H3, and s. 
 
 * 29, 1. »5 103, Obs. 2. * § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
LIB I. CAP. XLVIII. 87 
 
 47. Biduo post Ariovistus ad Caesarem legatos mittit,* 
 velle b se de his rebus, quae inter eos agi cceptae, l neque per- 
 fectae essent, c agere cum eo : uti aut iterum colloquio diem 
 constitueret ; d aut, si id minus vellet, 6 ex suis aliquem ad 
 se mitteret. d Colloquendi Caesiri f causa visa non est ; et 
 eo magis, quod pridie ejus diei* Germani retineri non pote- 
 rant, 2 quin h in nostros ' tela conjicerent. Legatum ex suis' 
 sese magno cum periculo ad eum missurum, et hominibus 
 feris objecturum, existimabat. Commodissimum visum est, 
 Caium Valerium Procillum, Caii Valerii Caburi filiurn, 1 
 sum ma virtute* et humanitate adolescentem ! (cujus pater a 
 Caio Valerio Flacco civitate m donatus erat), et propter fidem 
 et propter linguae GallTcae scientiam, qu£ multa jam Ariovis- 
 tus longinqua consuetudine" utebatur, et quod in eo 3 pec- 
 candi Germrlnis causa non esset, p ad eum mittere, et Mar- 
 cum Mettium, qui hospitio Ariovisti usus erat. His q man- 
 davit, ut, quae diceret 1 " Ariovistus, cognoscerent d et ad se 
 referrent. d Quos s cum apud se in castris Ariovistus con- 
 spexisset, 1 exercitu suo praesente, conclamavit : "Quid ad se 
 venirent? c An u 4 speculandi causa ? " Conantes dicere pro- 
 hibuit et in catenas conjecit. 
 
 48. Eodem die castra prom6vif,et millibus v passuum sex 
 a Caesaris castris sub monle consedit. Postridie ejus diei g 
 praeter castra Caesaris suas copias transduxit, et millibus v 
 passuum duobus ultra eum castra fecit, eo consilio," uti fru- 
 mento commeatuque, qui ex Sequanis et iEduis supportare- 
 tur, r Caesarem intercluderet. 6 Ex eo die dies continuos 
 
 ■ 94, l,2d,&4. h § 140, 3, & 78, 7, p § 141, Obs. 7. 
 b 96, 2. Note. q § 123, R. 
 
 ■ § 140, 6. i 19. ' § 141, Obs. 8. 
 d§ 140. 1, 3d. *§ 106, R. VII. ■ 38. 
 
 e § 140, 2. i § 97, R. t § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 f 70. «>§ 126, R. V. ■ 56,3d. 
 
 s § 135, R. XL VI. » § 129, R. v § 142, R. XLII. 
 o § 112, R. II. 
 
88 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 quinque Caesar pro castris suas copias produxit, et aciem in- 
 structam habuit, ut, si vellet a Ariovistus proelio contendere 
 1 ei b potestas non deesset. c . Ariovistus his omnibus diebus d 
 exercltum castris continuit ; equestri proelio quotidie conten- 
 dit. Genus hoc e erat pugnae, quo se Germani exercuerant. 
 EquTtum millia erant sex : totidem numero f pedites velocis- 
 sTmi ac fortissimi ; 2 quos ex omni copia sing-uli singulos,* 
 suae saliitis causa, delegerant. Cum his in praeliis versa- 
 bantur, ad hos se equTtes recipiebant : hi, si quid erat du- 
 rius, h concurrebant : si qui, 1 graviore vulnere accepto, equo 
 deciderat, circumsistebant : 3 si quo erat longiiis prodeun- 
 dum, k aut celerius recipiendum/ tanta erat horum exercita- 
 tione celeritas, ut, jubis 1 equorum sublevati, 4 cursum adas- 
 quarent.™ 
 
 49. Ubi eum n castris se tenere Caesar intellexit, ne diu- 
 tius commeatu prohiberetur, c ultra eum locum, 5 quo in loco° 
 Germani consederant, circiter passus p sexcentos ab eis, cas- 
 tris q idoneum locum delegit, acieque triplici instructa, ad 
 eum locum venit. Primam et secundam aciem in armis 
 esse/ tertiam castra munire jussit. Hie locus ab hoste cir- 
 citer passus p sexcentos, uti dictum est, aberat. Eo circiter 
 hominum numero sexdecim millia e.xpedita cum omni equi- 
 tatu Ariovistus misit, 6 quae s copiae nostros perterrerent l et 
 munitione prohibevent. Nihilo secius Caesar, ut ante con- 
 stituent, duas acies hostem propulsare/ tertiam opus perfi- 
 cere jussit. Munitis castris, duas ibi legiones reliquit et 
 partem auxiliorum : quatuor reliquas in castra majora re- 
 duxit. 
 
 *§ 140, 2. h 22. o 37. 6, Note. 1. 
 
 b § 112, R. II. i § 35. p § 136, R. XL VIII. 
 
 «§ 140, 1, 2d. k ii3 ? 2. q§ 111, R. 
 
 <*§ 131, R. XLI. i § 129, R. r 90,4. 
 
 «§103,R. V. »§ 140, 1, 1st. ■ 40,4. 
 
 * § 128, R. XXXIV. ■ § 145 ; R. LVIII. i § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. 
 
 s 26, 
 
LIB. I. CAP. LI. oy 
 
 50. Proximo die,' 1 l institute h suo, Caesar e castris utrisquc 
 copias suas eduxit; paulumque 2 a majonbus progressus, 
 aciem instruxit, hostibusque c pugnandi potestatem fecit. 
 Ubi ne turn qu.Jem eos prodire d intellexit, cimter meridiem 
 exercitum in castra reduxit. Turn demurn Ariovistus par- 
 tem suarum copiarum, quae castra minora oppugnaret, 6 misit: 
 acriter utrinque usque ad vesperum pugnatum est. Soiis 
 occasu suas copias Ariovistus, multis et illatis et acceptis 
 vulneribus/ in castra reduxit. Cum ex captivis quaereret * 
 Caesar, quam ob rem Ariovistus prcelio non decertaret, h hanc 
 reperiebat causam, quod apud Germanos ea consuetudo es- 
 set,' ut matres familiae eorum 3 sortibus et vaticinationibus 
 declararent, k utrum prcelium committi 4 ex usu esset, h nee 
 ne: eas ita dicere, 5 "Non esse 1 fas, Germanos superare, 
 si ante novam lunam proelio contendissent." 111 
 
 51. Postridie ejus diei Caesar praesidio n utrisque castris, 
 quod° satis esse visum est, reliquit ; 6 omnes alarios in con- 
 spectu hostium 7 pro castris minoribus constituit, quod minus 
 multitudine militum legionariorum pro hostium numero va- 
 lebat, ut 8 ad speciem alariis uteretur. p Ipse, triplici in- 
 structa acie, usque ad castra hostium accessit. Turn demum 
 necessario Germani suas copias castris eduxerunt, 9 genera- 
 timque constituerunt paribusque intervallis Harudes, Mar- 
 comanos, Triboccos, Vangiones, Nemetes, Sedusios, Sue- 
 vos, omnemque aciem suam q 10 rhedis b et carris circumdede- 
 runt, ne qua spes in fuga relinqueretur. p n Ed mulieres im- 
 posuerunt, quae in prcelium proficiscentes milites passis cri- 
 nibus flentes implorabant, ne se in servitutem Eomanis tra- 
 derent. r 
 
 * § 131, R. XL. s§140, Obs. 4. ■ § 114, R. 
 
 b § 129, R. h § 140, 5. o 37, 2 (id.) 
 
 e § 123. R. & 63, 5. i § 141, Obs. 7. p § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 J 96,2. k § 140,1,1st. <i 30, 2. 
 
 e § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. ' 51. '§140, 1,3d, & 
 
 f 109, 2 m § 140. 2. 121, 2. 
 
90 DE BELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 52. Caesar l singulis' legiombus b singiilosiegatos et quaes- 
 torem praf€cit, uti eos testes suae quisque virtutis haberet." 
 Ipse a dextro cornu, quod earn partem 2 minim > firmam hos- 
 tium esse anitiiiim adverterat, proeiium commisit. Ita nos- 
 tri acriter in hostes, signo dato, impetum fecerunt, itaque 
 hostes repente celeriterque procurrerunt, ut spatium pila in 
 hostes conjiciendi d non daretur. c Rejectis pilis, e cominus 
 gladiis pugnatum est: at Germani, celeriter ex consuetu- 
 dine sua 3 phalange e facta, impetus gladiorum exceperunt. 
 Reperti sunt complures f nostri milites, qui in phalangasin- 
 silTrent, 8 et scuta manibus revellerent, 8 et desuper vulnera- 
 rent. s Cum hostium acies a sinistro cornu pulsa atque in 
 fugam conversa esset, a dextro cornu vehementer multitu- 
 dine h suorum nostram aciem premebant. Id cum animad- 
 vertisset l Publius Crassus adolescens, qui equitatu k praee- 
 rat, quod 4 expeditior erat, quam hi qui inter aciem versa- 
 bantu r, tertiam aciem laborantibus nostris 1 subsidio 1 misit. 
 
 •53. Ita proeiium restirutum est, atque omnes hostes terga 
 verterunt, 5 neque prius fugere destiterunt, quam ad flumen 
 Rhenum millia" 1 passuum ex eo loco circiter quinquaginla 
 pervenerint." Ibi perpauci aut, viribus confisi, transnatare 
 contenderunt, aut, lintribus inventis, sibi b salutem repere- 
 runt. 6 In his fuit Ariovistus, qui, naviculam deligatain ad 
 ripam nactus, p ea profugit : reliquos omnes consecuti equi- 
 tes nostri interfecerunt. Duae fuerunt Ariovisti uxores, una q 
 Sueva natione, quam ab domo secum eduxerat ; altera Nor- 
 ica, regis Vocionis soror, q quam in Galiia 7 duxerat, a fratre 
 missam : utraeque in ea fuga pprierunt. 8 Duae filiae r harum, 
 altera 1 " occlsa, altera r capta est. Caius Valerius Procillus, 
 
 * 26. f 17. -§ J36, R. XLVIII. 
 b § J23, R. B" § 141, Obs. 1. n § 140, 4. 
 
 c § 140, 1, 2d. »» S 129, R. o § 112, R. V. 
 
 * 112, 1. I § 140, Obs. 4. p 105, 1. 
 
 * 109, & k§ 112, R. I. n§ 97. R. 
 
 § 146, R. LX. » § 114, R. r§ 97 Obs. 5. 
 
LIB. I. CAP. LIV. 91 
 
 cum a custodibus in fuga trinis catenis* vinctus traherStur, b 
 1 in ipsum Cassarem, hostes equitatu a persequentem, incldir. 
 Qnae c quidem res Caesari'* non minOrem, quam ipsa victo- 
 ria, e voluptatem attulit; quod hominem honestissimum pro- 
 vincial Gallia?, suum familiarem f et hospitem, ereptum e 
 manibus hostium, sibi 1 restitutum videbat, neque ejus ca- 
 lamitate* de tanta voluptate et gratulatione quicquam for- 
 tuna deminuerat. Is, se pra?sente, h de se ter sortibus a con- 
 sultum' dicebat, utriim k igni statim necaretur, 1 an in aliud 
 tempus reservaretur : sortium 2 benefieio a seesse m incolu- 
 mem. Item Marcus Mettius repertus.et ad eum reductus est. 
 54. Hoc prcelio trans Rhenuin nunciato, Suevi, qui ad ri- 
 pas Rheni venerant, domum n reverti cceperunt : quos Ubii, 
 qui 3 proximi° Rhenum incolunt, perterntos insectiti, mag- 
 num ex his numerum occiderunt. Caesar, una asstate p duo- 
 bus maxlmis bellis confectis, maturing paulo, quam tempus 
 anni postulabat, in hiberna in Sequanos exercltum deduxit : 
 hibernis d ~Labienum prasposuit : ipse 4 in citeriorem Galiiam 
 6 ad conventus agendos q profectus est. 
 
 »§ 129. R. s § 126, R. III. * 96. 2. 
 
 *§ 140, Obs. 4. h 110,5. *§130,4. 
 
 « 38,2. ! § 47, 6. &98, 2. ° § 136, Obs. 5. (ad.) 
 
 *§123, R. k§ 124,14. p§131,R. XLI. 
 
 •5 120, Obs. 1. ' $ 140, 5. q 112, 7. 
 
 I § 97. R. 
 
BOOK II. 
 
 GENERAL ARGUMENT. 
 
 I Confederacy of the Belgae. Caesar's war with them — Chap. 1-14. 
 II. War with the Nervii— Chap. 15-28. III. War with the Adu 
 atici— Chap. 29-33. IV. Expedition of Publius Crassus into Ar 
 morica — Chap. 34. V. Transactions subsequent to the reduction 
 of the Belgss— Chap. 35. 
 
 1. 1 Cum esset Caesar in citeriore Gallia in hibernis, ita 
 utl supra demonstravlmus, 2 crebri ad eum rumores affere- 
 bantur, literisque item Labieni certior fiebat, orates Belgas, 
 quam a tertiam esse Gailise partem 3 dixeramus, contra Pop- 
 iiJum Romanum conjurare, b obsidesque inter se dare: b 
 4 conjurandi has esse causas : primum, quod vererentur, d 
 ne, c omni pacata Gallia, ad eos exercitus noster adducere- 
 tur:Kdeinde, quod ab nonnullis Gallis solicitarentur, d 6 par- 
 tim qui, ut Germanos diutius in Gallia versari noluerant, ita 
 Populi Kornani exercitum hiemare atque inveterascere in 
 Gallia moleste ferebant; 6 partim qui mobilitate et levitate 
 animi novis 7 imperiis f studebant : \ 8 ab nonnullis etiam, 
 quod in Gallia a potentionbus 8 atque his 9 qui ad h condu- 
 cendos homines facilitates habebant, vulgo regna occupa- 
 bantur, qui minus facile 10 earn rem in imperio nostro con- 
 sequi poterant. 
 
 2. lis nuntiis literisque commotus, Cassar duas legiones 
 in citeriore Gallia novas conscripsit, et, n inita aestate, in 
 interiorem Galliam qui deduceret, 1 Quintum Pedium lega- 
 tum misit. Ipse, cum primum pabiili copia esse inciperet, 
 ad exercitum venit : 12 dat negotium Senonibus reliquisque 
 Gallis, qui finitimi Belgis k erant, utl ea, qua? apud eos ge- 
 rantur, d ^cognoscant, 1 seque de his rebus certiorem faciant, 1 . 
 
 * § 99, Obs. 4. e § 141, Obs. 8. j § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. 
 b 96*, 2. f § 112, R. V. *§ 111, R. 
 
 * § 140, Obs. 6. s 19, (hominlbus.) » § 140, 1, 3d. 
 d § 141, Obs. 7. n 112, 7. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. IV. 93 
 
 Hi constanter omnes nunciaverunt, manus cogi, exercitum 
 iu unum locum conduci. Turn vero dubitandum nun c 
 mavit, ] quin ad eos proficisceretur.* Re frumentaria pro- 
 visa, castra movet, diebusque circiter quindecim ad fin ss 
 
 Belgarum pervenit. 
 
 3. E6 cAm de improviso 2 celeriiisque omnium opiuione" 
 venisset, Remi, qui proximi Galliae ex Belgis c s'unt, ad eum 
 legatos, Iccium et Antebrogium, primos civitatis, d miserunt, 
 qui dicerent, e se suaque omnia in fidem atque in potestatem 
 Populi Romani permittere: f 3 neque g se cum Belgis rell- 
 quis consensisse, neque contra Populum Romanum omnino 
 conjurasse: paratosque esse et obsides dare, et imperata h 
 facere, et oppldis recipere, et frumento ceterisque rebus ju- 
 vare: reliquos omnes Belgas in armis esse: Germanosque, 
 qui cis Rhenum incolunt, sese cum his conjunxisse; tan- 
 tumque esse eorum omnium 4 (urorem, ut ne Suessiones qui- 
 dem, fratres consanguineosque suos, qui eodem jure' et eis- 
 dem legibus utantur, k unum imperium unumque magistra- 
 tum cum ipsis habeant, k deterrere potuerint, 1 quin cum his 
 consentirent. m 
 
 4. Cum ab 6 his quaereret, qua? civitates, 6 quantaaque in 
 armis essent," et quid in bello possent, sic reperiebat : ple- 
 rosque Belgas esse ortos ab Germanis : Rhenumque antiqui- 
 tus transductos, propter loci fertilitatem ibi consedisse, Gal- 
 losque, qui ea loca incolerent, expulisse ; solosque esse, qui, 
 patrum nostrorum meinoria, omni Gallia vexata, Teutonos 
 Cimbrosque intra fines suos ingredi prohibu£rint.° Qua ex 
 re fieri, uti earum rerum memoria magnam sibi auctorita- 
 tem, magnosque spiritus in re militari sumerent. p De nu- 
 miiro eorum 7 omnia se habere explorata, q Remi dicebant; 
 
 ~~» § 14J, 3. s 124, 5. 78, 7, Note. 
 
 b § 120, R. h 19, (negotia.) n § 140, 5. 
 
 ■ 5 107, Obs. 8. " § 121. R. XXVI. ° § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 d § 107, R. X. Exp. k § 141, R. IV. p § 140, I, 4th. 
 
 6 § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. l § 140, 1, 1st. <i § 146, Obs. 4. 
 
 f § 145, Obs. 3 «§ 140, 3, & 
 
94 DK BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 propterea quod propinquitatlbus affinitatibusque conjuncti, 
 quantam quisque multitudmem in com muni Belgarum con- 
 cilio ad id bellum pollicttus sit, a cognoverint. b Plurimum 
 inter eos Bellovacos et virtute, et auctoritate, et hominum 
 numero, valere: hos posse conficere armata millia centum: 
 pollicitos ex eo numero electa millia sexaginta, totiusque 
 belli imperium sibi d postulare. Suessiones suos esse finiti- 
 mos, latissimos feracissimosque agros possidere. A pud eos 
 fuisse regem nostra etiam memoria ^ivitiacum, totlus Gal- 
 lias potentissimum, qui cum e magnae partis harum regionum, 
 turn e etiam Brittaniae, imperium obtinuerit : b nunc esse re- 
 gem Galbam : ad hunc, propter justitiam prudentiamque, 
 2 totius belli summam omnium voluntate deferri : oppida ha- 
 bere numero duodecim, polliceri millia armata quinqua- 
 ginta : totidem f Nervios, qui maxime feri inter ipsos habe- 
 antur b 3 longissimeque absint : b quindecim millia Atreba- 
 tes : Ambianos decern millia : Morinos viginti quinque mil- 
 lia: Menapios novem millia: Caletos decern millia: Velo- 
 casses et Veromanduos totidem : Aduatucos viginti novem 
 millia, Condrusos, Eburones, Caaraesos, Paemanos, qui 4 uno 
 nomine Germani appeliantur, g arbitrari ad quadraginta 
 millia. 
 
 5. Caesar, Remos cohortatus 6 liberaliterque oratione pro- 
 secutus, omnem senatum h ad se convenire, principumque 
 liberos obsides ' ad se adduci jussit. Qua3 k omnia ab his 1 
 diligenter 6 ad diem facta sunt. Ipse, Divitiacum iEduum 
 7 magno opere cohortatus, docet, quanto opere rei public® 
 communisque salutis intersit, a manus hostium distineri, 01 
 ne 8 cum tanta multitudine uno tempore confligendum sit." Id 
 fieri posse, si suas copias iEdui in fines Bellovacorum intro- 
 
 • § 140, 5. * 19, (milites.) * 38. 
 
 *> § 140, 6. s § 141, Obs. 5, 2d. > § 126, Obs. 2. 
 
 ■ § 12S, R. XXXIV. h 90, 4. « 94, 3. 
 
 • § 123, R l § 97, R. n § 140, 1, 2d 
 
 • 124,8. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. VII. 95 
 
 fluxerint,' 1 et eorum agros populari coeperint. a His manda- 
 tis, eum ab se dimittit. Postquam onines Belgarnm copias, 
 in unum locum coactas, ad se venire b vidit, neque jam 
 longe abesse ab his, quos miserat, exploratorlbus, c et ab Re- 
 mis cognovit, flumen d Axonam, quod est in extremjs Remo- 
 rura fimbus, exercitum d transducere maturavit, atque ibi 
 caslra posuit. ^uae 6 res et latus unum castrOrum ripis 
 fluminis muniebat, et post eum quae f essent,tuta ab hostibus 
 reddebat, et, commeatus ab Kemis reliquisque civitatibus at 
 sine periculo ad eum portari posset, 8 efficiebat. In eo flu- 
 mine pons erat. Ibi presidium ponit, et in altera parte flu- 
 minis Quintum Titurium Sabinum legatum cum sex 2 co- 
 hortibus reliquit : castra in altitudmem pedum duodecim 
 vallo, 1 ' fossaque 3 duodeviginti pedum, 1 munire jubet. 
 
 6. Ab his castris oppidum RemOrum, nomine k Bibrax, 
 aberat millia passuum octo. Id ex itinere magno impetu h 
 Belgee oppugnare cceperunt. iEgr? eo die 1 sustentatum 
 est. m 4 Gallorum eadem atque n Belgarum oppugnatio est 
 haec. Ubi, circumjecta multitudine hominum totis mcenibus° 
 undique laptdes in murum jaci ccepti sunt, murusque defen- 
 soribus p nudatus est, testudine facta portas q succedunt mu- 
 rumque subruunt. 6 Quod turn facile fiebat. Nam, cum 
 tanta multitudo lapides ac tela conjicerent, 6 in muro consis- 
 tendi potestas erat nulli. r Cum finem oppugnandi nox fe- 
 cisset, Iccius, Remus, summa nobilitate ' et gratia inter suos, 
 qui turn oppido 7 pra?erat, unus ex his qui legati de pace ad 
 Csesarem venerant, nuncios ad eum mittit," nisi subsidium 
 sibi° submittatur, sese diutius sustinere non posse. 
 
 7. Eo 8 de media nocte Caesar, iisdem ducibus usus qui 
 nuncii ab Iccio venerant, NumTdas et Gretas sagittarios, et 
 
 4 79. s § 140. 1, 3d. ■ § 149, Obs. 6. 
 
 b 89, 3. * § 129, R. o § 126, R. III. 
 
 c § 136, Obs. 5,(ab.) * § 106, R. VII. p § 126, R. V. 
 
 d 119, 1. * § 12S, R." q§ 112, Obs. 4. 
 
 e 38,2. » § 131, R.XLI. «• § 112, R. II. 
 
 » § 99,Obs.l 4th, (hra)™ 66. • 94, 4. 
 
96 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 funditores Baleares, subsidio a oppidanis mittit : quorum ad- 
 rentu et Upmis,* cum spe defensionis, studium propugnandi 
 accessit, et hostibus c eadem de causa spes potiundi d oppidi 
 discessit. Itaque, paulisper apud oppldum morati, e agros- 
 que Kemorum d'epopulati, 6 omnibus vicis sedificiisque, J quos f 
 adire poterant, incensis, ad castra Caesaris omnibus copiis 
 contenderunt, 2 et ab g millibus h passu um minus duobus cas- 
 tra posuerunt; quae castra, ut fumo atque ignibus significaba- 
 tur, ampliiis millibus h passuum octo in latitudmem patebant. 
 8. Caesar primo, et propter multitudinem hostium, et 
 propter eximiam opinionem virtutis, 3 pro3lio supersedere 
 statuit ; quotidie tamen equestnbus proeliis, quid hostis vir- 
 tute posset, et quid nostri auderent, 4 solicitationibus peri- 
 clitabatur. Ubi nostros non esse inferiores intellexit, loco ' 
 pro castris, ad aciem instruendam nalura opportiino atque 
 idoneo (quod is collis, ubi castra posita erant, paultilum ex 
 planitie editus, tantum k adversus in latitudmem patebat, 
 quantum loci 1 acies instructa occupare poterat, atque 5 ex. 
 utraque parte lateris dejectus habebat, 6 et, frontem m leniter 
 fastigatus, paulatim ad planitiem redibat), ab utroque latere 
 ejus collis transversam fossam obduxit circiter passuum n 
 quadringentorum ; et 7 ad extremas fossas castella constit- 
 uit, ibique 6 tormenta collocavit, rie, cum aciem instruxisset, 
 hostes, 9 quod tantum multitudine poterant, ab lateribus pug- 
 nantes p suos circumvenire possent. q Hoc facto, duabus le- 
 gionibus/ quas proximo conscripserat, in castris relictis, ut, 
 10 si qua opus esset, subsidio a duci possent/ 1 reliquas sex 
 iegiones pro castris in acie constituit. Hostes item suas co- 
 pias ex castris eductas instruxerant. 
 
 a § 114, R. & Obs. 1. § 136, R. LII. »§ 128, Exc. 
 
 b § 112, R. IV. e § 132, Obs. 5. n § 106, R. VII. 
 
 c§ 136, Obs. 5, (ab.) h § 120, R. & 6, 3. ° 17,2. 
 
 d 112,5. » § 136 Obs. 5, (in) p 101,1. 
 
 e 105, 1. * 44, 3. q § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 f § 99, Obs. 6, & * § 106, R. VIII. ' 109, 2. 
 
 
LIB II. CAP. X. 97 
 
 9. ] Palus erat non magna inter nostrum 11 atque hostiurn 
 exercitum. Hanc si nostri transirent, hostes 2 expectabant , 
 nostri autem, si ab illis initium transeundi fieret, ut imped- 
 Itos c aggrederentur, b parati in armis erant. Interim proelio 
 equestri inter duas acies contendebatur.' 1 Ubi neutri tran- 
 seundi initium faciunt, 3 secundiOre equitum prcelio nostris, 6 
 Caesar suos in castra reduxit. Hostes protinus ex eo loco 
 ad flumen Axonam contenderunt, quod esse post nostra cas- 
 tra 4 demonstratum est. Ibi vadis ' repertis, partem suarum 
 copiarum transducere conati sunt, eo consilio, uf, si possent, g 
 castellum, cui h praeerat Quintus Titurius legatus, expugna- 
 rent, pontemque interscinderent;' 5 si minus potuissent, g 
 agros Remorum popularentur,' qui magno nobis k usui ad 
 belium gerendum erant, commeatuque nostros prohiberent. 
 
 10. Caesar, certior factus ab Titurio, omnem equitatum, 
 et levis armaturae 1 Numidas, funditores m sagittariosque, 
 pontem transducit, atque ad eos contendit. Acriter in eo 
 loco pugnatum est. d Hostes 6 impeditos nostri in flumine 
 aggressi, magnum eorum numerum occiderunt. Per eo- 
 rum corpora reliquos, audacisslme transire conantes, multi- 
 tudine telorum repulerunt ; primos, qui transierant, equitatu 
 circumventos interfecerunt. Hostes, ubi et de expugnando n 
 oppido, et de flumine transeundo, n spem se fefellisse intel- 
 lexerunt, neque nostros in locum iniquiorem progredi pug- 
 nandi causa viderunt, atque ipsos res frumentaria deficere 
 cospit, concilio convocato f constituerunt, optimum esse, do- 
 mum suam quemque reverti, ut, 7 quorum in fines primum 
 Romani exercitum introduxissent, ad eos defendendos un- 
 dique conven!rent, q et potius in suis, quam in alienis finibus, 
 decertarent, * 8 etdomesticis copiis r rei frumentariae uterentur. q 
 
 a 29, 1. g§ 140,2. a 112, 8. 
 
 b § 140, 1, 2d. h §112, R. I. °§i3 0j 4. 
 
 ■ 19, (eos.) i § 140, 1, 1st. p § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 d 65. *§ 114, R. q§ 140, 1, 4th. 
 
 • § 111, & 19. i § 106, R. VII. ' § 121, R. XXVI 
 
 < 109. » 119, 1. 
 
 9 
 
98 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 Ad earn sententiam, cum reliqnis causis, 1 haec quoque ratio 
 ecs deduxit, quod Divitiaeum atque JEduos rlnibus Bellova- 
 corum appropinquare a cognoverant. ~His h persuader!, ut 
 diutius morarentur, c neque suis auxilium fervent, noil poterat. 
 
 11. Ea re constituta, secunda vigilia d magna cum strepitu 
 ac tumultu castris e egressi, 3 nullo certo ordine neque impe- 
 rio, 4 cum sibi f quisque primum itineris locum peteret, et 
 domum 8 pervenire properaret, feeerunt, ut consimilis fugae 
 profectio videretur. c Hac re h statim, Caesar, per speculato- 
 rs cognita, 6 insidias veritus, quod, qua de causa discederent,' 
 nondum perspexerat, exercitum equitatumque castris 6 con- 
 tin uit. Prima luce, d conflrmata re h ab exploratoribus, om- 
 nem equitatum, qui novissimum agmen moraretur, k praemi- 
 sit. His f Quintum Pedium et Lucium Aurunculeium Cot- 
 tam legatos praefecit. Titum Labienum legatum cum legi- 
 onibus tribus subsequi jussit. Hi, novissimos adorti, et multa 
 millia 1 passuum prosecuti, magnam multitudinem eorum 
 fugientium conciderunt,^ 6 cum ab extremo agmine, ad quos m 
 ventum erat," consisterent, fortiterque impetum nostrorum 
 militum sustinerent ; ° prioresque (quod abesse a periculo 
 viderentur, neque ulla necessitate neque imperio contineren- 
 tur), exaudito clam6re, h perturbatis ordinibus, h omnes in 
 fuga. sibi praesidium ponerent. Ita sine ullo periculo, 7 tan- 
 tam q eorum multitudinem nostri interfecerunt, quantum 
 fuit diei spatium : sub occasumque solis destiterunt, seque 
 in castra, ut erat imperatum, receperunt. 
 
 12. Postridie ejus diei Caesar, priusquam se hostes ex ter- 
 rore ac fuga reciperent, 1 " in fines Suessionum, qui proximi 
 Remis erant, exercitum duxit, et, magno itinere h confecto, 
 ad oppidum Noviodunum contendit. Id ex itinere oppug- 
 
 a 96, 2. e § 130, 4. " 67, 5, Note. 
 
 b § 126, R. III. * 109. ° § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 3d. « § 140, 5. p § 141, Obs. 7. 
 d § 131, R. XL. * § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. i 44, 3. 
 
 • § 136, Obs. 5. i § 132, R. XLII. ' § 140, 4. 
 ' S 123, R. m § 99. Exc. 1. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. XIV. 99 
 
 nfire conatus, quod * vacuum ab defensortbus esse audiehat, 
 propter latitudmem fossae murique altitudinem, paucis de- 
 fendentibus, expugnare non potuit. Castris munltis, 2 vineas 
 agere, quaeque ad oppugnandum usui a erant, comparare 
 ccepit. Interim omnis ex fuga Suessionum multitudo in op- 
 pidum proxima nocte convenit. Celeriter vineis b ad oppi- 
 dum actis, 3 aggere jacto, 4 turribusque constitutis, magnitu- 
 dme c operum, quae neque viderant ante Galli neque audie- 
 rant, et celeritate Romanorum permoti, legatos ad Caesarem 
 de deditione mittunt, et, 5 petentibus Eemis b ut conserva- 
 rentur, d 6 impetrant. 
 
 13. Caesar, obsidibus b acceptis, primis e civitatis atque 
 ipsius f Galbae regis duobus filiis, armisque b omnibus ex op- 
 pido traditis, in deditionem Suessiones accepit, exercitum- 
 que in Bellovacos duxit. Qui g cum se suaque omnia in op- 
 pidum Bratuspantium contulissent, h atque ab eo oppido Cae- 
 sar cum exercitu circiter millia passuum quinque abesset, 
 omnes 7 majores natu, ex oppido egressi, manus ad Caesa- 
 rem tendere, et voce significare casperunt, sese in ejus fidem 
 ac potestatem venire,' neque contra Populum Romanum ar- 
 mis contendere. Item, cum ad oppidum accessisset, h cas- 
 traque ibi poneret, pueri mulieresque ex muro 8 passis man- 
 ibus, b suo more, c pacem ab Romanis k petierunt. 
 
 14. Pro his Divitiacus (nam post discessum Belgarum, 
 dimissis iEduorum copiis, b ad eum reverterat) 9 facit verba: 
 Bellovacos 1 omni tempore in 10 fide atque amicitia civitatis 
 iEduae fuisse : m impulsos a suis principibus, qui dicerent, Q 
 jEduos, a Caesare in servitutem redactos, omnes indignita- 
 tes contumeliasque perferre,' et ab jEduis defecisse," 1 et 
 Populo Romano bellum intulisse. m Qui° hujus consilii 
 
 a § 114, Obs. 4. (ei.) f 32, * § 124, Obs. 2. 
 
 b 109, 2. s 39, 6. i § 145. R. LVIII. 
 
 c § 129, R. h § 140, Obs. 4. & » 9S, 2. 
 
 «>§ 140, 1,3d. 74,8. °§140,6. 
 
 e §97. R. & 19. i 96,2. ° 37, Ut.(eos.) 
 
100 DE BELLO GALLJCO. 
 
 principes fuissent, quod intelligerent quantam calamitatem 
 civitati intulissent,* in Britanniam profugisse. Petere ^lon 
 solum Bellovacos, c sed etiam pro his iEduos, ut sua demen- 
 tia ac mansuetudine in eos utatur. d Quod e si fecerit, JEdu- 
 orum auctoritatem apud omnes Bellas amplificatiirum ; quo- 
 rum auxiliis atque opibus, si quabella inciderint/ sustentare 
 consuerint." g 
 
 15. Ccesar, honoris h Divitiaci h atque iEduorum causa, 
 sese eos in fidem recepturum, 1 et conservaturum, dixit : sed, 
 quod erat ci vitas magna inter Belgas auctoritate, p atque 
 hominum multitudine k praestabat, sexcentos obsides popos- 
 cit. His traditis, omnibusque armis ex oppido collatis, ab 
 eo loco in fines Ambianorum pervenit, qui se * suaque omnia 
 sine mora dediderunt. Eorum fines Nervii attingebant : 
 quorum de natura moribusque CaBsarcum 2 quaereret, sic re- 
 periebat : " Nullum aditum esse ad eos mercatoribus : m 
 3 nihil pati vim, reliquarumque rerum ad luxuriam pertinen- 
 tium, inferri, n quod his rebus relanguescere ammos et re- 
 mitti virtiitem existimarent : g esse homines feros, magnae- 
 que virtutis : p 4 increpitare atque incusare rellquos Belgas, 
 qui se Populo Romano dedidissent, q patriamque virtutem 
 projecissent : q 5 confirmare, sese neque legatos misstiros, 1 
 neque ullam 6 conditionem pacis a<:cepturos." ' 
 
 16. Cum per eorum fines triduum iter fecisset, invenie- 
 bat ex captivis, Sabim flumen ab castris suis non amplius 
 millia 1 " passuum decern abesse: trans id flumen omnes JNer- 
 vios consedisse, b adventumque ibi Romanorum 7 expectare, 
 una cum Atrebatibus et Veromanduis, finitlmis suis (nam 
 his* utrisque persuaserant, uti eandem belli fortiinam expe- 
 rirentur) : 8 expectari etiam ab his Aduatucorurn copias, at- 
 
 * § 140, 5. 
 
 s § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 * 90, 4. 
 
 * 98, 2. 
 
 h § 106, Obs. 2. 
 
 ° § 129, R. 
 
 c § 145, R. LVIII. 
 
 i 100, 2. 
 
 p § 106, R. VII. 
 
 *§ 140,1, 3d. 
 
 * § 128, R. 
 
 q§ 141, R. III. 
 
 • 37, Note. 3, & 38. 
 
 ■ 31, 5, Note. 
 
 r § 132, R. 
 
 t § 45. III. 2. 
 
 Ȥ 112, R. II. 
 
 ' 63, 3. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. XVIII. 101 
 
 que esse in itinere : ^ulicres, quique* per aetatem ad pug- 
 nam inutlles viderentur, b in eum locum conjecisse, quo prop- 
 ter paludes exercitui c adltus non esset. 
 
 17. His rebus cognitis, exploratGres centurionesque prae- 
 mittit, qui locum idoneum castris deligant. d Cumque ex de- 
 dititiis Belgis reliquisque Gallis complures, Caesarem secuti, 
 una iter facerent; 8 quidam ex his, ut postea ex captivis cog- 
 nitum est, 2 eorum dierum g consuetudine f itineris e nostri 
 exercitus perspecta, nocte ad Nervios pervenerunt, atque iis h 
 demonstrarunt, inter singulas ' legiones impedimentorum 
 magnum numerum intercedere, 3 neque esse quicquam ne- 
 gotii,* cum prima legio in castra venisset, 1 reliquaeque legio- 
 nes magnum spatium m abessent, hanc sub sarcinis adoriri : n 
 4 qua pulsa/ impedimentisque direptis, r futurum, ut reliquae 
 contra consistere non auderent. Adjuvabat p etiam eorum 
 consilium qui rem deferebant, quod Nerrii antiquitus, cum 
 equitatu q nihil 1 " possent (neque enim ad hoc tempus 5 ei rei 
 student, sed, quicquid 8 possunt, pedestribus 6 valent copiis), 
 quo facilius finitimorum equitatum, si prasdandi causa ad 
 eos venisset, 1 impedirent," teneris arboribus f ' incisis atque 
 inflexis, 8 crebris in latitudmem ramis* et rubis sentibusque 
 interjectis effecerant, ut instar v muri hae sepes munimenta 
 praeberent ; quo non modo w intrari, sed ne perspici quidem 
 posset. His rebus cum iter agmmis nostri impediretur, non 
 omittendum sibi consilium Xervii aestimaverunt. 
 
 IS. 9 Loci natura erat haec, quern x locum nostri castris de- 
 legerant. Collis, ab summo aequaliter declivis, adflumen Sa* 
 bim, quod supra nominavimus, vergebat. Ab eo flumine pari 
 
 1 37, 1st. ! 26, 5. '§ 116, Obs. 3. 
 
 b § 141. Obs. 7. *§ 106. R. VIII. » 37, 8, Note. 2. &*. 
 
 «S 112, R. II. ' 80,3. ■ § 140,2. 
 
 <* § 141, Obs. 2. 4th. -S 132, R. XLII. ■ § 140, 1. 
 
 * § 44, II. and 74, 3. » § 144, R. LVI. * § 136, Obs. 5. (ad) 
 I 109,2. • § 140, 1, 4th. ^§ 134, Obs. 5. 
 
 f 106, Obs. 2. p ol. * 37, 6, Note. 1. 
 
 * 63. q § 129, R. 
 
102 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 acciivitate collis nascebatur, adversus huic a et contrarius, 
 passus b circiter ducentos Unfima apertus, ab superiore parte 
 silvestris, ut non facile introrsus perspTci posset. Intra eas 
 silvas hostes in occulto d sese continebant: in aperto loco, 
 2 secundum flumen, paucae stationes equitum videbantur. 
 Fluminis erat altitudo pedum circiter trium. e 
 
 19. Caesar, equitatu praemisso, subsequebatur omnibus co- 
 piis: f sed ratio ordoque agmlnis 3 aliter se habebat, ac g Bel- 
 gae ad Nervios detulerant. Nam, quod ad hostes appropin- 
 quabat, consuetudine sua Caesar sex legiones 4 expedltas du- 
 cebat: post eas totius exercitus impedimenta collocarat : inde 
 duae legiones, quae proxime conscriptae erant, totum agmen 
 claudebant,praesidioque h impedimentis h erant. Equitesnos- 
 tri, cum funditonbus sagittariisque flumen transgressi, cum 
 hostium equitatu proelium commiserunt. Cum se illi 5 iden- 
 tidem in silvas ad suos reciperent, 1 ac rursus ex silva in nos- 
 tros impetum facerent, 1 neque k nostri longius, quam 6 quern 1 
 ad finem porrecta ac loca aperta pertinebant, cedentes inse- 
 qui auderent:' interim legiones sex, quae primae ,n venerant, 
 opere dimenso, castra munire cceperunt. Ubi prima impedi- 
 menta nostri exercitus ab his, qui in silvis abditi latebant, 
 visa sunt ( 7 quod tempus inter eoscommittendi prcelii conve- 
 nerat), ita, ut intra silvas aciem ordinesque constituerant, 
 atque ipsi sese confirmaverant, subito omnibus copiis f pro- 
 volaverunt impetumque in nostros equites fecerunt. His 
 facile pulsis ac proturbatis, incredibili celeritate ad flumen 
 decucurrerunt, ut paene uno tempore et ad silvas, et in flu- 
 mine, et jam 8 in manibus nostris hostes viderentur. c Ea- 
 dcm autem celeritate 9 adverso colle ad nostra castra, atque 
 eos, n qui in opere occupati erant, contenderunt. 
 
 a § 111, R. f § 132, Obs. 5 y (cum) k § 93, 1, (and not.) 
 
 * § 132, R. XLII. s § 149, Obs. 6 > 37, 2d, 5, Note. 1. 
 c§ 140, 1, 1st, (ita.) h § 114, R. * 98, Obs. 10. 
 
 * § 90, 6. i § 140, Obs. 4, & »§ 149, R. & Exp. 
 c § 132, Obs. 3. 74, 3. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. XXI. 103 
 
 20. Caesari a omnia uno tempore erant agenda : b l vexillum 
 proponendum, b quod erat insigne, cum ad arma concurri 
 oporteret : signum tuba dandum : b ab opere revocandi b mili- 
 tes: 2 qui paulo longius c aggeris petendi causa processerant, 
 arcessendi: b acies instruenda, b milites cohortandi, b signum 
 dandum : b quarum d rerum magnam partem temporis brevi- 
 tas, et 3 successus et incursus hostium impediebat. His diffi- 
 cultatibus e duae res 4 erant subsidio/ scientia atque usus 
 miiitum, quod, s*uperioribus proeliis exercitati, quid fieri 
 oporteret, g non minus commode ipsi sibi h praescribere, quam 
 ab aliis doceri poterant ; et quod ab opere 5 singulisque ' 
 legionibus singulos ' legatos Caesar discedere, nisi munitis 
 castris, vetuerat. Hi, propter propinquitatem et celeritatem 
 hostium, 6 nihil jam Caesaris imperium spectabant, sed 7 per 
 se, quae 8 videbantur, administrabant. 
 
 21. Caesar, necessariis rebus imperatis, ad cohortandos 
 milites, 9 quam K in partem fors obtulit, decurrit, et ad legio- 
 nem decimam devenit. Milites non longiore oratione l co- 
 hortatus, quam uti suae pristinae virtutis memoriam retine- 
 rent, m neu n 10 perturbarentur m annuo, hostiumque impetum 
 fortiter sustinercnt; m quod non longius hostes aberant, quam 
 quo telum adjici posset, prcelii committendi signum dedit. 
 Atque in alteram partem item cohortandi causa profectus, 
 pugnantibus p occurrit. Temporis tanta fuit n exiguitas, 
 hostiumque tarn paratus ad dimicandum animus, ut non mo- 
 do ad insignia accommodanda, q sed etiam ad galeas induen- 
 das q scutisque tegumenta detrahenda tempus defuerit/ 
 Quam quisque in partem ab opere casu devenit, quaeque 
 prima signa conspexit, ad haec constitit, ne, in quaerendo 
 suos, pugnandi tempus dimitteret.* 
 
 * § 126, Obs3. s§ 140,5. * § 93, 1, (and not,) 
 
 h 108, 2. * 63. o 5 i4o } 5. 
 
 ■ § 120, Obs 5. i 28,5. " p § 112, R. IV" & 19 
 
 d 38. * 37, 2,1, 5. Note. I. q 112,7. 
 
 e § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) i § 129, R. r § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 t § 114, Obs. 4. nostris. ■»§ 140, 1, 3d. ■ § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
104 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 22. Instructo exercitu, magis ut loci natura, * dejectusque 
 collis, ct a necessitas temporis, quam ut rei militaris ratio 
 atque ordo postulabat, cum diversis locis a legiones, alia? alia 
 in parted hostibus resisterent, sepibusque c densissimis, ut 
 ante demonstravimus, interjectis 3 prospectus impediretur : d 
 neque e certa subsidia collocari, neque quid in quaque parte 
 opus esset provider! , neque ab uno omnia imperia adminis- 
 trari poterant. Itaque, 4 in tanta rerum iniquitate, fortunae 
 quoque eventus varii sequebantur. 
 
 23. Legionis nonae, et decirna? milites, ut 5 in sinistra parte 
 acie constiterant, pilis emissis/ cursu ac lassitudme c 6 exan- 
 imatos, vulneribusque confectos, Atrebates ( 7 nam his ea pars 
 obvenerat), celeriter ex loco superiore in flumen compule- 
 runt; et, transire conantes insecuti gladiis, c magnam partem 
 eorum impeditam interfecerunt. Ipsi transire flumen g non 
 dubitaverunt ; et, in locum iniquum progressi, rursus regres- 
 sos ac resistentes hostes, redintegrato proslio, h 8 in fugam 
 dederunt. Item alia in parte 9 diversae duae legiones, unde- 
 cima et octava, profligatis Veromanduis, quibuscum erant 
 congressi, ex loco superiore in ipsis ' fluminis ripis proelia- 
 bantur. 10 At turn, totis fere a fronte, et ab sinistra parte, 
 nudatis castris, h cum in dextro cornu legio duodecima, et 
 non magno ab ea intervallo septima constitisset, d omnes 
 Nervii confertissimo agmine, c duce Boduognato, k> qui sum- 
 mam imperii tenebat, ad eum locum contenderunt : quorum 
 pars aperto latere legiones circumvenlre, pars 11 summum 1 
 castrorum locum petere, co3pit. 
 
 24. Eodem tempore equites nostri, 12 levisque armatura3 m 
 pedites, qui cum iis una fuerant, I3 quos n primo hostium im- 
 petu c pulsos dixeram, cum se in castra reciperent, d 14 adver- 
 
 *§ 136, Obs. 5, (in.) f 104,1. J 17,2. 
 
 M 98,Obs. 11,&25.' *§136, R. LII. » § 106, R. VII. 
 
 « § 129, R. h 109, 2. » § 145, Obs. 2, & 
 
 * § 140, Obs. 4. i 32, 6. 91, 4. 
 
 • 124, 5. k 110, 1. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. XXV. 105 
 
 sis hostibus occurrebant, ac rursus aliam in partem fugam 
 petebant : et Calories, qui ab 2 decumana porta, ac summo 
 jugo collis, nostros a victores flumen transisse b conspexerant, 
 praedandi causa egressi, cum respexissent et hostes in nos- 
 tris castris 3 versari c vidissent, 4 praecipites d fugae sese man- 
 dabant. Simul eorum, qui cum impedimentis veniebant, 
 clamor fremitusque oriebatur, alilque aliam e in partem per- 
 territi ferebantur/ Quibus g omnibus rebus permoti equites 
 Treviri, quorum inter Gallos virtutis opinio est singularis, 
 qui auxilii causa ab civitate missi ad Caesarem venerant, 
 cum multitudine h hostium castra a nostra compleri, c legio- 
 nes a premi c et paene circumventas teneri, calones, a equites, 
 funditores, Numidas, 5 diversos dissipatosque, in omnes par- 
 tes fugere vidissent, j desperatis nostris rebus, domum con- 
 tenderunt: Romanos a pulsos b superatosque, castris k impe- 
 dimentisque eorum hostes potitos, b civitati renunciaverunt. 
 25. Caesar, ab decimal legionis cohortatione ad dextrum 
 cornu profectus, ubi suos a 6 urgeri, c signisque in unum lo- 
 cum collatis duodecimae legionis confertos miiites a sibi m ip- 
 sos l ad pugnam esse impedimento ; m quartae cohortis omni- 
 bus centurionibus occisis, signiferoque interfecto, signo 
 amisso, reliquarum cobortium omnibus fere centurionibus 
 aut vulneratis aut occisis, in his 7 primopilo, Publio Sextio 
 Baculo," fortissimo viro, n multis gravibusque vulnenbus 
 8 confecto, ut jam se sustinere non posset; reliquos a esse 
 tardiores, et nonnullos ab novissimis desertos p proelio q ex- 
 cedere ac tela vitare ; hostes a neque 9 a fronte ex inferiore 
 loco 10 subeuntes intermittere, et ab utroque latere instare ; 
 et rem a esse in angusto vidit, neque ullum esse subsidium, 
 quod submitti posset : s scnto ab novissimis uni militi r de- 
 
 a § 145. R. LVIII. e 38. § 129, R » § 97, R. 
 
 b 98, 2. h § 126. R. V. o § 140, 1, 1st. (ita.) 
 
 ■ 96, 6. l § 140, Obs. 4. p 101, 4. 
 
 <* § 98, Obs. 10 k § 121, R. XXVI q § 136.' R. LII 
 
 ' § 98, Obs. 11,&25. i 33,1. r § 126, R. III.&5,1 
 
 ' 116 3. «"§ 114, R. ■ § 141, R. I. 
 
106 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 tracto (quod ipse eo sine scuto venerat), in prima m aciem 
 processit, centurionibusque nominatim appellatis, a reliquos 
 cohortatus incites, l signa inferre et manipulos laxare b jus- 
 sit, quo facilius gladiis c uti possent. J 2 Cujus adventu spe 
 illata militibus, 6 ac redintegrato ammo, cum 3 pro se quisqu'e/ 
 in conspectu imperatoris, et jam in extremis suis rebus, ope- 
 ram navare cuperent, 8 paulum hostium impetus tardatus est. 
 
 26. Caesar cum septimam legionem, h quae juxta constite- 
 rat, item urgeri ' ab hoste vidisset, tribunos k militum mon- 
 uit, ut paulatim sese 4 legiones conjungerent, et conversa 
 signa in hostes inferrent. Quo facto, cum alius f alii subsi- 
 dium ferrent, g neque timerent 5 ne 1 aversi ab hoste circumve- 
 nirentur, audacius resistere ac fortius pugnare cceperunt. 
 Interim milites legionum duarum, quae in novissimo agmlne 
 pra?sidio ro impedimentis fuerant, proelio nunciato, cursu in- 
 citato, in summo colle ab hostibus conspiciebantur. Et Ti- 
 tus Labienus, castris c hostium potitus, et exloco superiore, 
 quae res in nostris castris gererentur," conspicatus, decimam 
 legionem subsidio m nostris misit. Qui,° cum ex equitum 
 et calonum fuga, quo in loco res esset," quantoque in peri- 
 culo et castra, et legiones, et imperator 6 versaretur, p cftgno- 
 vissent, g 7 nihil ad celeritatem sib-i reliqui fecerunt. 
 
 27. Horum adventu tanta rerum commutatio facta est, ut 
 nostri, etiam qui vulneribus confecti procubuissent, q scutis r 
 innixi, proelium redintegrarent ; s turn calones, perterritos 
 hostes conspicati, etiam inermes armatis r occurrerent; equi- 
 tes vero, ut turpitudtnem fugae virtute delerent, 1 8 omnibus 
 in locis pugnae se legionariis militibus praeferrent. At hos- 
 tes, etiam in extrema spe salutis, tantam virtutem 9 praestit- 
 
 * 104, 1. s § 140, Obs. 4. ° 39, 2. 
 
 b 90, 4, (eos.) h § 145, R. LVIII. p § 102, Obs. 1. 
 
 c § 120, R. XXVI. & i 96,6. q § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 7, 5. k 63, 3. r§ H2, R. IV. 
 
 d § 140, 1. i § 140, Obs. 6. » § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 § 126, R. III. ™§114,R. t § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 t § 98. Ex. 4 (illi). « § 140, 5. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. XXIX. A)7 
 
 erunt, ut, cum prirai eorum cecidissent, proximi jacentlbus 
 insisterent, atque ex eorum corporibus pugnarent : his de- 
 jectis, et coacervatis cadaveribus, 1 qui a superessent, b 2 uti 
 ex tumulo, tela in nostros conjicerent, c et pila intercepta re- 
 mitterent : c ut non nequicquam tantae virtutis d homines ju- 
 dicari deberet e ausos esse f transire latissimum flumen, 3 as- 
 cendere altissimas ripas, sublre iniquissimum locum : g quae 
 facilia ex difficiilimis animi magnitudo 3 redegerat. 
 
 28. Hoc prcelio facto, h et 4 prope ad internecionem gente 
 ac nomine Nerviorum redacto, h majores natu, quos' una 
 cum pueris mulieribusque in 6 agstuaria ac paludes collectos f 
 dixeramus, hac pugna nunciata,' 1 cum victorious 6 nihil k im- 
 pedltum, 1 victis nihil k tutum ' arbitrarentur, omnium, qui 
 supererant, consensu legatos ad Caesarem miserunt seque ei 
 dediderunt; et, in commemoranda m civitatis calamitate, ex 
 scxcentis ad tres senatores, ex hominum millibus sexaginta 
 vix ad quingentos, qui arma ferre possent, n sese redactos 
 esse f dixerunt. 7 Quos Caesar, ut in miseros ac supplices 
 usus° misericordia videretur, 6 diligentissime conservavit, 
 suisque finibus atque oppTdis uti jussit, et finiumis p impe- 
 ravit, ut ab injuria et maleficio se suosque prohiberent. q 
 
 29. Aduatiici, de quibus supra scripsimus, cum omnibus 
 copiis auxilio r Nerviis venirent, hac pugna h nunciata, ^ex 
 itinere domum reverterunt; cunctis oppTdis castellisque de- 
 sertis, sua omnia in unum oppidum, egregie natura munltum, 
 contulerunt. Quod 5 cum ex omnibus in circuitu partibus 
 6 altissimas rupes despectusque haberet, una ex parte leniter 
 acclivis aditus, in latitudinem 9 non amplius ducentorum pe- 
 dum, relinquebatur : quern 8 locum duplici altissimo muro 
 munierant ; turn magni ponderis d saxa et prseacutas trabes 
 
 * 37, (u.) s § 136, R. LII. * § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 b § 140, Obs. 8. & 109,2. ° § 145, Obs. 3. 
 
 c § 140, 1, 1st. I § 145, Obs. 2. p 63, 3. 
 
 <* § 106, R. VII. k § 145,R.LVIII.(^e)q § 140, 1,3d. 
 
 •§140, I, 2d. l § 103, Obs. 2. r §114, R. 
 
 « 98, 2, & 94,1, 2d. ■ 112,8. ■ 38, l^ptdum.) 
 
10S DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 in muro collocarant. Ipsi erant ex Cimbris Teutonisque prog 
 nati; qui, cum iter in provinciam nostram atque Italiam fa- 
 cerent, 1 iis impediments, 51 quae secum agere ac portare non 
 poterant, citra flumen Rhenum depositis custodiae a ex suis 
 ac prassidio a sex millia hommum reliquerunt. Hi, post eo- 
 rum obitum, multos annos b a finitimis exagitati, 2 cum alias 
 bellum inferrent, alias illatum defenderent, consensu eorum 
 omnium pace facta, hunc sibi a domicilio a locum delege- 
 runt. 
 
 30. Ac primo adventu c exercitus nostri crebras e:: oppido 
 excursiones faciebant, parvulisque proeliis d cum nostris con- 
 tendebant: postea, vallo 3 pedum e duodecim, in circuitu 
 quindecim millium, 6 crebrisque castellis d circummuniti, op- 
 pido f sese continebant. Ubi, 4 vineis actis, g aggere exstructo, 
 turrim h procul constitui viderunt, ppimum irridere 1 ex muro, 
 atque increpitare ' vx>cibus, d 5 quo tanta machinatio ab k tanto 
 spatio institueretur ' ? quibusnam manibus, d aut quibus viri- 
 bus, praesertim homines tantulae staturae 6 (nam plerumque 
 hominibus Gallis, a 6 prae magnitudine corporum suorum, bre- 
 vitas nostra contemtui est), tanti oneris e turrim h in muros 
 sese collocare confiderent ? l 
 
 31. Ubi verb 7 moveri, et appropinquare mcenibus"' vide- 
 ruxit, nova atque inusitata specie d commoti, legatos ad Cae- 
 sarem de pace miserunt, qui, 8 ad hunc modum locuti : " No.n 
 se existimare" Romanos sine ope divina bellum gerere," qui 
 9 tantas altitudinis* machinationes tanta celeritate promo- 
 vere, 10 et ex propinquitate pugnare, possent : se ° suaque 
 omnia eorum potestati permittere," dixerunt. u " Unum 
 petere n ac deprecari : si forte, pro sua dementia ac mansue- 
 tudine, quam ipsi ab aliis audirent, p statuisset, ASuatiicos 
 
 »§ 114, R. t § 136, Obs. 5. i S 140,5. 
 
 *> § 131, R. XLI. * 109, 2. m § 112, R. IV. 
 
 c§ 131, R. XL. *§ 15, 3. ■ 96,2. 
 
 d§ 129, R. ' § 144, Obs. 6. ° 31. 
 
 § 106, R. VII. k § 132, Obs. 5. p § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
LIB. II. CAP. XXXIII. 109 
 
 esse conservandos, ne se armis despoliaret : a sibi omnes fere 
 finitimos 5 esse inimIcos, c ac suae virtuti d invidere ; a qui- 
 bus se defendere, traditis armis, c non possent/ l Sibi ,l pra;- 
 stare, si in eum casum deducerentur, g quamvis fortunam a 
 Populo Romano pati, quam ab his h per cruciatum interflei, 
 inter quos dominari consuessent. ,,f 
 
 32. Ad haec Caesar respondit : " Se magis consuetudine 1 
 sua, quam merito' eorum, civitatem conservaturum, k si 
 2 prius, quam murum aries attigisset, 1 se dedidissent: l sed 
 deditionis nullam esse conditionem, b nisi armis traditis: se b 
 id, quod 3 in Nerviis fecisset, 171 facturum, k finitimisque impera- 
 turum, k ne quam dedititiis" Populi Romani injuriam infer- 
 rent. ,,a Re nunciata ad suos, " qu35 imperarentur, facere "° 
 dixerunt. Armorum magna multitudine 6 de muro in fossam, 
 qua? erat ante oppidum, jacta, sic ut prope summam 4 muri 
 aggerisque altitudinem acervi armorum adaequarent ; et ta- 
 men circiter parte e tertia, ut postea perspectum est, celata at- 
 que in oppido retenta, portis 6 patefactis, eo die pace p sunt usi. 
 
 33. 5 Sub vesperum Caasar portas claudi q militesque ex 
 oppido exire q jussit, ne quam noctu oppidani ab militibus in- 
 juriam acciperent 1 " Illi, ante inito, ut intellectum est, con- 
 silio, e quod, deditione e facta, nostros praesidia deductiiros, k 
 aut denique indiligentius servaturos, k crediderant, partim 
 cum his, quae retinuerant et celaverant, armis, partim scu- 
 tis ex cortice factis aut viminibus intextis, quas subito (ut 
 temporis exiguitas postulabat), pellibus 5 induxerant, 6 tertia 
 vigilia, 1 qua minime arduus ad nostras munitiones ascensus 
 videbatur, omnibus copiis u repente ex oppido eruptionem 
 fecerunt. Celeriter, ut ante Caesar imperarat, 7 ignibus l 
 
 a § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 h § 126, Obs. 2. 
 
 p § 121, R. XXVI 
 
 b § 145, R. LVIII. 
 
 * § 129, R. 
 
 q 90, 4. 
 
 « § 103, Obs. 2. 
 
 * 100, 2. 
 
 r § 140, 1, 2d, & 
 
 d§ 112, R. IV. 
 
 1 80, 1, &2. 
 
 121, 3. 
 
 8 109, 2. 
 
 Ȥ 140, 6. 
 
 ■ § 125, R. 
 
 1 § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 » § 123, R. 
 
 » § 131, R. XL. 
 
 s § 140, 2. 
 
 o 94, 3. 
 
 10 
 
 ■ § 136, Obs. 5, cum. 
 
110 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 significatione facta, ex proximis castellis eo concursum est, 51 
 pugnatumque * ab hostibus J ita acriter, ut b a viris fortibus, 
 m extreiua spe salutis, inlquo loco, contra eos, qui ex vallo 
 turribusque tela jacerent, c pugnari debuit,' 1 cum in una vir- 
 tute omnis spes salutis consisteret. 6 (Decisis 2 ad hominum 
 millions f quatuor, reliqui in oppidum rejecti sunt. Postri- 
 die ejus diei, refractis portis/ cum jam defenderet e nemo, 
 atque intromissis militibus nostris, 3 sectionem ejus oppidi 
 universam Caesar vendidit. Ab his, qui emerant, 4 capitum 
 numerus ad eum relatus est millium quinquaginta trium. 
 
 34. Eodem tempore g a Publio Crasso, quern cum legione 
 una miserat ad Venetos, Unellos, Osismios, Curiosolitas, 
 Sesuvios, Aulercos, Khedones, quae sunt maritimae civitates 
 6 Oceanumque attingunt, 6 certior factus est, omnes eas civ- 
 itates in ditionem potestatemque Populi Eomani esse re- 
 dactas. h 
 
 35. His rebus f gestis, omni Gallia f pacata, tanta hujus 
 belli ad barbaros opinio perlata est, uti ab his nationibus, 
 quae trans Ehenum incolerent,* mitterentur k legati ad Caesa- 
 rem, quae se 1 obsides daturas,™ imperata facturas, polliceren- 
 tur : ' qua*^ n legationes Caesar, quod in Italiam Illyricumque 
 properabat, inita proxima aestate ad se reverti jussit. Ipse 
 in Carnutes, Andes, Turonesque, quae p civitates propinquae 
 his locis g erant, ubi bellum gesserat, legionibus f in hiberna 
 deductis, in Italiam profectus est, ob easque res, ex Uteris 
 Caesaris, 7 dies r quindecim supplicatio decreta est, quod s 
 ante id tempus accidit nulli. 1 
 
 ~ 67rl. 6 § 131, R. XL. o § 146, Obs. 9. 
 
 D § 140, Obs. 1. h 98, 6. p 37, 4, & Note. 1. 
 
 c§ 141, Obs. 3. i § 141, Obs. 3. q § 111, R. 
 
 - § 113, Obs. 1, & k § 140, 1, 1st. » § 131 ? R. XLI. 
 
 88, 7. ■ § 145, R. LVIII. • 37, Note. 3, 9. 
 
 ■ § 140, Obs. 4. » 100, 2. t § H2 ; R. IV. & 19 
 
 t 109, 2. » 38. 
 
BOOK III. 
 
 GENERAL ARGUMENT. 
 
 1. War with the Nantuates, Veragri, and Seduni — Chap. 1-6 
 II. War with the Veneti— -Chap. 7-16. III. War with the Uneili— 
 Chap. 17-19. IV. Expedition of Crassus into Aquitania — Chap. 
 20-27. V. Expedition of Csesar against the Morini and Menapii — 
 Chap. 23-29. 
 
 1. Cum in Italiam proficisceretur Csesar, Servium Galbam 
 cum legione duodecima, et parte equitatus, in Nantuates, 
 Veragros, Sedunosque misit, qui ab finibus Allobrogum, et 
 lac u Lemanno, et flumine Rhodano, ad surnmas a Alpes per- 
 tinent. Causa mittendi fuit, quod iter b per Alpes, l quo, 
 magno cum periculo 2 magnisque cum portoriis, mercatores 
 ire consuerant, patefieri c volebat. Huic d permisit, si opus 
 esse arbitraretur, uti in eis locis legionem hiemandi causa 
 collocaret. e Galba, secundis aliquot prceliis f factis, castel- 
 lisque compluribus eorum expugnatis, missis ad earn undi- 
 que legatis/ obsidibusque datis, et pace facta, constituit, co- 
 hortes duas in ISantuatibus collocare, et ipse ? cum reliquis 
 ejus legionis cohortibus in vico Veragrorum, qui nppellatur 
 Octodurus, h hiemare: qui' vicus, posit as in valle, non mag- 
 na adjecta planitie, altissimis montibus undique con tine tur. 
 Cum^hic in duas partes flumine divideretur, alteram ' par- 
 tem ejus vici Gallis k concessit, alteram, 1 vac u am ab i 11 is re- 
 lictam, cohortibus ad hiemandum attribuit. 4 Eum locum val- 
 lo fossaque munlvit. 
 
 2. Cum dies hibernorum complures transissent, frumen- 
 tumque eo comportari c jussisset, subito per exploratores cer- 
 tior factus est, ex ea parte vici, quam Gallis concesserat, 
 omnes b noctu discessisse, m montesque, qui impenderent, a 
 
 a 17, 2. •§ 140, 1, 3d. ' $ 38, 2. 
 
 b § 145. R. LVIII. ' 109, 2. k § 123, R. 
 
 ■ 94,3. s 32,3, (constituit.) ' 27, 10, Obs. 
 
 J 63. • $ 103, R. 98, 2. 
 
112 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 maxima multitudine Sedunorum et Veragrorum teneri. a Id 
 aliquot de causis acciderat, ut subito Galli belli renovandi h 
 legionisque opprimendae b consilium caperent : c primum, quod 
 legionem, ! neque earn plenissimam, detractis cohortibus 
 duabus, et compluribus d 2 singillatim, qui commeatus peten- 
 di causa missi erant, absentibus, propter paucitatem despi- 
 ciebant: turn etiam, quod, propter iniquitatem loci, cum ipsi 
 ex montibus in vallem 3 decurrerent, 6 et tela conjicerent,* 
 4 ne primum quidem posse impetum sustinere f existimabant. 
 6 Accedebat, quod suos ab se liberos g abstractos h obsidum 
 nomine dolebant : et Romanos 8 non solum itmerum causa, 
 sed etiam perpetuse possessionis, culmina Alpium occupare 
 conari, et ea loca finitima3 provinciae adjungere, 6 sibi ' per- 
 suasum habebant. 
 
 3. His nuntiis acceptis, Galba, cum neque opus hiberno- 
 rum, munitionesque plene essent perfectas, 7 neque de fru- 
 mento reliquoque commeatu satis esset provisum, k quod, de- 
 ditione facta, obsidibusque acceptis, 8 nihil de bello timen- 
 dum existimaverat, consilio celeriter convocato, sententias 
 exquirere cospit. Quo 1 in consilio, cum tantum repentini 
 periculi praster opinionem accidisset, ac jam omnia fere su- 
 periora loca multitudine" 1 armatorum completa conspiceren- 
 tur, 9 neque subsidio ° veniri, neque commeatus supportari 
 interclusis itineribus p possent, prope jam desperata salute, p 
 nonnullae hujusmodi sententiae dicebantur, ut, impedimentis p 
 relictis, eruptione facta, iisdem itineribus, q quibus q eo per- 
 venissent, ad salutem contenderent." 10 Majori tamen parti r 
 placuit, hoc p reservato ad extremum s consilio, interim rei 
 eventum experiri et 1 castra defend ere. 
 
 a 96, 2. g § 145, R. LVIII. ° § 136, Obs. 5. cum. 
 
 b 112,5. h 98,2. p 109,2. 
 
 « § 140, 1, 4th. I § 126, R. III. q § 129, R. 
 
 d 19, (multibus.) * 65. ' § 113, R 
 
 e § 140, Obs. 3, St * 38. " 19, (casum.) 
 
 § 45,11. 1. »§ 126, R. V. i § 149, R. 
 
 i 87,7. n § 140, 1,1st. 
 
LIB. 111. CAP. VI. 113 
 
 4. Brevi spatio interjecto, vix ut his rebus,* quas constit- 
 uissent, b ^ollocandis c atque administrandis c tempus dare- 
 tur, d hostes ex omnibus partlbus, signo dato, decurrere, 6 
 lapides 2 gaesaque in vallum conjicere: 6 nostri primo 3 inte- 
 gris viribus fortiter repugnare, 6 neque ullum 4 frustra telum 
 ex loco superiore mittere e : ut f quaeque pars castrorum nu- 
 data defensonbus g premi videbatur, eo occurrere, 6 et auxil- 
 ium ferre : e 5 sed hoc superari, e quod diuturnitate pugnae 
 hostes defessi proelio h excedebant, alii integris viribus suc- 
 cedebant : quarum rerum a nostris propter 6 paucitatem fieri 
 nihil poterat; ac 7 non modo ' defesso k ex pugna excedendi, 
 sed ne saucio k quidem ejus loci, ubi constiterat, relinquen- 
 di, 1 ac sui recipiendi, 1 facultas dabatur. 
 
 5. Cum jam amplius horis m sex continenter pugnaretur, 
 ac non solum vires, sed etiam tela, nostris" deficerent, at- 
 que hostes acrius instarent, languidioribusquenostris p vallum 
 scindere, et fossas complere, coepissent, resque esset jam 
 8 ad extremum perducta casum, Publius Sextius Baculus, 
 primi pili centurio 9 quern q Nervico proelio compluribus con- 
 fectum vulneribus diximus, et item Caius Volusenus, tribu- 
 nus militum, vir et consilii 1 " magni et virtutis, ad Galbam 
 accurrunt, atque unam esse spem salutis docent, si eruptione 
 facta, extremum auxilium experirentur. Itaque, 10 convoca- 
 tis centuriombus, celeriter mirites certiores facit, paulisper 
 intermitterent s prcelium, ac tantummodo tela missa excipe- 
 rent, s seque ex labore reficerent; post, dato signo, ex castris 
 erumperent, 8 atque omnem spem salutis in virtute,ponerent. s 
 
 6. Quod jussi sunt, faciunt ; ac, subito n omnibus portis 
 eruptione facta, neque cognoscendi, quid fieret, neque sui : 
 
 a S 114, R, (sibi.) * § 126, R. V. ° § 112, R. V. 
 
 b § 141, Obs. 8. b § 136> R> LIL o § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 c 112,6. '§ 134, Obs. 5. p 19, & 110. 
 
 J § 140, 1, 1st, (ita.) k 19,& § 126,R.III. q 91,4. 
 
 • § 144, Obs. 6. i 112, 5. » § 106, R. VII. 
 
 ' § 140, Obs. 1. »§ 120, R • § 140, Obs. 5. 
 
114 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 colligendi, hostlbus a facultatem relinquunt. Jta commutata 
 fort una, eos, qui in spem potiundorum c castrorum vene- 
 rant, undique circumventos interficiunt, et, } ex hominum 
 millibus amplius d triginta, quern e numerum barbarorum ad 
 castra venisse constabat, 2 plus d tertia parte interfecta, reli- 
 quos perterritos in fugam conjiciunt, ac ne in locis quidem 
 superioribus consistere patiuntur. Sic, omnibus hostium 
 copiis ° 3 fusis, armisque exutis, se in castra munitionesque 
 suas recipiunt. Quo f proelio facto, quod saepius fortunam 
 tentare Galba nolebat, atque 4 alio g sese in hiberna consilio 
 venisse h meminerat, aliis g occurrisse h rebus viderat, maxi- 
 me frumenti commeatusque inopia permotus, postero die* 
 omnibus ejus vici aedificiis b incensis, in Provinciam reverti 
 contendit ; ac, nullo boste prohibente, aut iter demorante, 
 incoluinem legionem in Nantuates, inde in Allobrogas, per- 
 duxit, ibique hiemavit. 
 
 7. His rebus b gestis, cum 6 omnibus de causis Caesar pa- 
 catam Galliam existimaret, superatis Belgis, expulsis Ger- 
 manis, victis in Alpibus Sedunis, atque ita, inita hieme, b in 
 Illyricum profectus esset, quod eas quoque nationes k adire, 
 et regiones cognoscere, volebat, subitum bellum in Gallia 
 coortum est. Ejus belli haac fui't causa. Publius Crassus 
 adolescens cum legione septimaproximus 6 mare 1 Oceanum 
 in Andibus hiemarat. Is, quod in his locis inopia frumenti 
 eratjpraefectos tribunosque militum complures in finitimas 
 civitates, frumenti commeatusque petendi causa, dimisit : 
 quo in numero erat Titus Terrasidius, missus in Esubios ; 
 Marcus Trebius Gallus in Curiosolitas ; Quintus Velanius, 
 cum Tito Silio, in Venetos. 
 
 8. Hujus est civitatis long? amplissima auctoritas omnis 
 orse m maritimae regionum earum; quod et naves habent Ve- 
 
 * § 123, R. e 37, 2d, & Note. 1. ] § 131, R. XL. 
 
 b 109, 2. f 38, 3. k § 136, R. LII. 
 
 c 112,5. s§98, Obs. 12. f § 136, Obs. 5, (ad.) 
 
 d § 120, Obs. 3. h 98,2. »»§ 107, R. X. Exp. 
 
LIB. III. CAP. IX. 115 
 
 neti plurimas, quibus in Britamiiam navigare consiKTunt, et 
 l scientia a atque usu nauticarum rerum reliquos b antece- 
 dunt, et, 2 in magno impetu maris atque aperto, paucis por- 
 tubus interjectis, quos tenent 3 ipsi, c omnes fere, qui 4 eo 
 mari uti consuerunt, habent 5 vectigales. Ab iis fit ini'ium 
 retinendi d Silii alque Velanii, quod per eos suos se obsides, 
 quos Crasso dedissent, recuperaturos e existimabant. Horum 
 auctoritate finitimi adducti ( 6 ut sunt GallGrum subita f et 
 repentina consilia), eadem de causa Trebium Terrasidium- 
 que retment, et, celeriter missis legatis, g per suos principes 
 inter se conjurant, nihil nisi communi consilio acturos, 6 eun- 
 demque 7 omnis fortunse exitum esse laturos ; e reliquasque 
 civitates solicitant, ut in ea libertate, quam a majorlbus ac- 
 ceperant, permanere, quam h Romanorum servitutem per- 
 ferre, mallent. 1 Omniora g maritima celeriter ad suam k sen- 
 tentiam perducta, communem legationem ad Publium Cras- 
 sum mittunt, " si velit 8 suos recipere, obsides sibi remittat." 
 9. Quibus de rebus Caesar ab Crasso certior factus, quod 
 ipse c aberat longius, 9 naves interim longas aedificari 1 in flu- 
 mine Ligeri, quod influit in Oceanum, 10 remiges ex Provin- 
 cial institui, 1 nautas gubernatoresque comparari 1 jubet. His 
 rebus 8 celeriter administratis, ipse, c cum primum per anni 
 tempus potuit, ad exercitum contendit. Veneti, reliquasque 
 item civitates, cognito Caesaris adventu, g simul quod, quan- 
 tum in se m facinus admisissent," intelligebant (legatos, 
 quod ° nomen apud omnes nationes sanctum inviolatumque 
 semper fuisset, retentos ab se et in vincula conjectos), n pro 
 magnitudine periciili bellum parare, et maxime ea, quaa ad 
 usum navium pertinent, providere instituunt ; 12 hoc majore 
 spe, quod multum natura p loci confidebant. 13 Pedestria 
 
 »§12S, R. b 109,2. ™§ 28, Footnote, t~ 
 
 b § 116, Obs. 4. h § 149, Obs. 1. * § 140, 5. 
 
 <= 32, 3. " § 140, 1, 3d, & c 37 ? 2 d, 4, fc 
 
 d 112, 5. § 137, Obs. 1. Note. 1. 
 
 « 100, 2. * 30, 2. p § 121, Obs. 2. 
 
 f § 103, Obs. 2 I 90, 4. 
 
116 DK BELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 esse itinera concisa a aestuariiy, ! navigationem d impedltam* 
 propter inscientiam locorum paucitatemque portuum sciebant: 
 2 neque b nostros exercitus d propter frumenti inopiain diu tills 
 apud se morari posse, confidebant : ac jam. ut omnia contra 
 3 opinionem acciderent, c tamen se d plurimum navibus pos- 
 se : e Romanos d neque ullam facultatem habere c navium, 
 neque eorum locorum, ubi bellum gesturi essent/ vada, por- 
 tus, insulas novisse : g ac 4 longe aliam esse' navigationem 
 in concluso mari, atque h in vastissimo atque apertissimo 
 Oceano, perspiciebant. His initis consiliis, oppidr. muniunt, 
 frumenta ex agris in oppida comportant, naves in Venetiam, 
 ubi Caesarem primum bellum gesturum k constabat, quam ' 
 plarimas possunt, cogunt. Socios sibi ad id bellum Osis- 
 mios, Lexovios, Nannetes, Ambiliatos, Morinos, Diablintes, 
 Menapios adsciscuni; : auxilia ex Britannia, quae contra eas 
 regiones posita est, arcessunt. 
 
 10. 5 Erant has difficulties belli gerendi, quas supra os- 
 tendimus ; sed muha " Caesarem tatnen ad id bellum incita- 
 bant : 6 injuriae n retentorum equitum Romanorum ; 7 re- 
 bellio facta post deditionem ; defeetio" datis obsidibus ; tot 
 civitatum conjuratio ; n in primis, 8 ne, hac parte neglecta, re- 
 liquae nationes 9 idem p sibi licere arbitrarentur. Itaque cum 
 intelligent, omnes fere Gallos d 10 novis rebus q studere,' et, 
 ad bellum mobi liter celeriterque excitari, omnes autem 
 homines n natura libertati q studere, et 12 conditionem ser- 
 vitutis odisse ; priusquam plures civitates conspirarent, 1- par- 
 tiendum d sibi s ac latius disiribuendum exercitum putavit. 
 
 11. Itaque Titum Labienum legatumin Treviros, qui prox- 
 Imi Rheno flumini sunt, cum equitatu mittit. Huic mandat, 
 Remos reliquosque Belgas adeat, atque in officio contineat ; 
 
 * 93,2. 6§ 84, 3. » J 97, R. 
 
 b § 93, I, (and— not.) h § 149, Obs. 6. ° § 146, Obs. 2. 
 
 e § 140, 3. I 96, Exc. I. 9. p § 113,Obs.3./ac*r<? 
 
 d § 145, R. LVIII. * 100,2. q§112, R. V. 
 
 ■ 96,2. i § 134, Obs. 6, 3d. ' $ 140, 4. 
 
 « § 140, 5, &§79. 8. » 19, (negotia.) • § 147, R. & 113. & 
 
LIB. 111. CAP, XIII. 117 
 
 Germanosque, qui l auxilio' a Belgis arcesslti b dicebantur, 
 si per vim nimbus flu men transire c.onentur, prohibeat. c Pub- 
 i iu in Crassum cum cohortibus legionariis duodecim, el i 
 
 no numero equitatGs, in Aquitaniam proficisci jubet, ne ex 
 his nationibus auxilia in Galliam mittantur, d ac tanta? nati- 
 ones conjungantur. d Quintum Titurium Sabinum legatum 
 cum legionibus tribns in Unellos, Curiosolitas, Lexoviosque 
 mittit, 2 qui e earn manum distinendam f curet. DecTmum* 
 Brutum adolescentem classi, Gallicisque navibus, quas ex 
 Pictonibus et Santonis reliquisque pacatis regionibus conve- 
 nire jusserat, praeficit, et, cum primum possit, g in Venetos 
 proficisci jubet. Ipse e6 pedestribus copiis contendit. 
 
 12. Erant ejusmodi fere 3 situs oppidorum, ut, posita 4 in 
 extremis lingiilis promontoriisque, neque pedibus ' aditum 
 haberent, h 6 cum ex alto se aestus incitavisset, g quod bis acci- 
 dit semper horarum viginti quatuor spatio, neque navibus,' 
 quod, rursus 6 minuente aestu, 7 naves in vadis afflictarentur. k 
 Ita 8 utraque re oppidorum oppugnatio impediebatur ; ac, si 
 quando magnitudine 1 operis forte superati, extruso mari 
 9 aggere * ac molibus, atque his ferme oppidi moenibus m adae- 
 quatis, suis fortunis n desperare cceperant, magno numero 
 navium 10 appulso, cujus rei summam facultatem habebant, 
 sua deportabant omnia, seque in proxima oppida recipiebant. 
 Ibi se rursus iisdem opportunitatlbus ] loci defendebant. 
 Haec eo faciliiis magnam partem ° aestatis faciebant, quod 
 nostrae naves tempestatibus 1 detinebantur; sumrnaque erat 
 vasto atque aperto mari, nll magnis aestibus, 1 raris ac prope 
 nullis portiibus, 1 difficultas navigandi. 
 
 13. Namque ipsorum naves ad hunc modum 12 factae ar- 
 mataeque erant. Carinae 13 aliquanto planiores, quam p nos- 
 
 *§ 114, R. &Obs. 4. i 108,4. »§ 126, R. III. 
 
 b 92,2. « §140, Obs. 4. * § 136,'Obs. 5. 
 
 « § 140, 1, 3d. » § 140, 1, 1st. o § 131, R. XLI. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 2d. i § 123, R. p § 149, R. Sup. a*. 
 
 • § 141, Obs. 2, 4th, * § 139, 2, & 76, 2. rinct. 
 
 and 40. I § 129, R. 
 
113 DE BliLLO GALLICO. 
 
 trarum naviam, quo facilius vada ac decessum aestus^xcip- 
 erepossent:* prorae admodum erectaa, atque item ♦puppes, 
 ad magnitudinem fluctuum tempestatumque -accommodate: 
 naves totae factae ex robore, b 2 ad quamvis vim et contume- 
 iiam perferendarn: c transtra 3 pedallbus in latitudinem tra- 
 blbus b confixa clavis ferreis, 4 digiti pollicis crassitudine : d 
 anchorae, pro funibus, ferreis catenis revinctae : 5 pelles pro 
 velis, alutaeque tenuiter confectae, sive e propter lini inopiam 
 atque ejus usus inscientiam, sive eo, f quod est magis verisi-* 
 mile, quod tantas tempestates g Oceani tantosque impetus 
 ventorum sustineri, h ac tanta on era g navium 6 regi h velis 
 non satis commode, arbitrabantur. 7 Cum bis navibus nos- 
 trae classi* ejusmodi congressus erat, ut una celeritate k et 
 puisu remorum praestaret, 8 reliqua, pro loci natura, pro vi 
 tempestatum, illis l essent aptiora et accommodatiora : 9 ne- 
 que enim his m nostras rostro n nocere poterant ; tanta in eis 
 erat firmitudo : neque propter altitudinem facile telum adji- 
 ciebatur ; et eadem de causa minus commode 10 copulis n 
 continebantur. Accedebat, ut, cum n saevire ventus ccepis- 
 set et se vento dedissent, et° tempestatem ferrent facilius, 
 et ° in vadis consisterent p tutius, et, ab aestu derelictas, nihil q 
 saxa et cautes timerent : quaru-m rerum omnium nostris na- 
 vibus r 12 casus erant extimescendi. 
 
 14. Compluribus expugnatis oppidis, Caesar, ubi intellexit, 
 frustra tantum laborem g sumi, neque hostium f'ugam 3 cap- 
 tis oppidis reprimi, 13 neque his noceri posse, 3 statuit expec- 
 tandum classem. Quae ubi convenit, ac primum ab hostibus 
 visa est, circiter ducentae et viginti naves eorum 14 paratis- 
 simae, atque omni genere" armorum omatissimae, profec- 
 tae ex portu, nostris 1 adversae constiterunt : neque satis 
 
 ~ * § 140, 1. r § 145, R. LVIII. » § 129, R. 
 
 *§ 128, Obs. 2. h 94, 3. ° 124, 1. 
 
 c 112,7. i § 112, R. II. p§ 140, 1,4th. 
 
 a § 106,R.VI1.&6,1. k § 123, R. <» § 122, Obs. 6. 
 
 ■ 124, 3. I § 111, R. r § 126, Obs. 3. 
 
 ' § 129, R. -$ 112, R. V. « § 113, R. & Obs. 1. 
 
LIB. III. CAP. XV. 119 
 
 'Bruto,* qui classi b prceerat, vel tribunis a militum centuri- 
 onibusqne, quibus e singula? naves erant attributae, constabat, 
 quid agerent, d aut 2 quam rationem pugnae insisterent. d 
 Rostro e enim noceri non posse f cognoverant ; turribus autem 
 excitatis, tamen has altitudo puppium ex barbaris navibus 
 superabat ; 3 ut neque ex inferiore loco satis commode tela 
 adjici possent, 8 et missa ab Gallis 4 gravius acciderent. Una 
 erat^magno usui h res praeparata a nostris, 6 falces ' praeacutae, 
 insertae affixaeque longuriis, c n6nabsimili k forma 1 6 muralium 
 falcium."' His e cum funes, qui antennas ad malos destina- 
 bant, 7 comprehensi adductique erant, navigio remis e incitato 
 praerumpebantur. Quibus" abscissis, antennae necessario 
 concidebant, ut, cum omnis Gallicis navibus ° spes in velis 
 armamentisque consisteret, his ereptis, omnis usus navium 
 uno tempore eriperetur. 8 Reliquum erat certamen positum 
 in virtute, qua nostri milites facile superabant, atque eo ma- 
 gi's, quod in conspectu Caasaris atque omnis exercitus res 
 gerebatur, ut nullum paulo fortius factum 8 latere posset: 8 
 omnes enim colles ac loca superiora, unde erat propinquus 
 despectus in mare, ab exercitu tenebantur. 
 
 15. Dejectis, ut diximus, antennis, 9 cum p singiilas q binaa 
 ac ternae naves circumsteterant, milites summa vi e 10 tran- 
 scendere in hostium naves contendebant. Quod r postquam 
 barbari fieri animadverterunt, expugnatis complunbus navi- 
 bus, cum ei rei c nullum reperiretur auxilium, fuga e salutem 
 petere contenderunt : ac, jam conversis in earn partem navi- 
 bus, n quo ventus ferebat, tanta subito malacia ac tranquil- 
 litas extitit, ut se ex loco movere non possent. Quas- quid- 
 em res ad negotium conflciendum maxime fuit opportuna : 
 namsingulas q nostri consectati expugnaverunt, ut perpaucae 
 
 a §113, R. & §140, 1, 2d. m §lll, Obs. 2. 
 
 b § 112, R. I. h § 114,R. &Obs. 4. ■ 38,5. 
 
 « § 126, R. III. i § 97, R. o § n0) Obs. 1, R. 
 
 d § 140,5. k 16, 2. p§ 140, Obs. 3. 
 
 e § 129, R. i § 106, R. VII. or q 26. 
 
 ■ 5 113, Obs. 1. § 128, R. t § 145, R. & 38, 4. 
 
120 DE BELLO G.4LLIC0. 
 
 ex omni numero, noctis interventu, ad ten am pervenerim, 
 cum a ab hora fere quarta usque ad solis occasum pugnaretur. 
 
 16. Quo b prcelio bellum Yenetorum toti usque oras manti- 
 mae confectum est. Nam, cum omnis juventus, omnes etiam 
 1 gravioris aetatis, c in quibus aliquid consilii d aut dignitatis 
 fuit, eo convenerant; turn, navium quod e ubique fuerat, 
 unum in locum coegerant : quibus f amissis, reliqui, neque 
 quose reciperent g neque quemadmodum oppida defender*nt, g 
 habebant. Itaque se suaque omnia Cassari dediderunt. 2 In 
 quos eo gravius Caesar vindicandum h statuit, quo diligentius 
 in reliquum tempus a barbaris jus legatorum conservaretur. 1 
 Itaque, omni senatu' necato, reliquos 3 sub corona vehdidit. 
 
 17. Dum hcec in Venetis geruntur, Quintus Titurius Sa- 
 binus cum iis copiis, quas a Ca?sare acceperat, in fines Unel- 
 lorum pervenit. His praeerat Yiridovix, ac summam imperii 
 tenebat earum omnium civitatum, quas defecerant, ex quibus 
 exercitum magnasque copias coegerat. 4 Atque his paucis 
 diebus k Aulerci Eburovlces, Lexovilque, senatu f suo inter- 
 fecto, quod auctores belli esse nolebant, portas clauserunt 
 seque cum Viridovlce conjunxerunt ; magnaque praeterea 
 multitudo undique ex Gallia 5 perditorum hommum latronum- 
 que convenerant, quos spes praedandi, studiumque bellandi, 
 ab agricultura et quotidiano labore revocabat. Sabinus ido- 
 neo 1 omnibus rebus loco m castris sese tenebat, cum Virido- 
 vix contra eum duorum millium spatio consedisset, quotidie- 
 que productis copiis f pugnandi potestatem faceret; a ut jam 
 non solum hostibus" in contemtionem Sabinus veniret, sed 
 etiam nostrorum militum vocibus 6 nonnihil carperetur : tan- 
 tamque opinionem timoris praebuit, ut jam ad vallum cas- 
 trorum hostes accedere auderent. p Id ea de causa faciebai, 
 
 *§140, Obs. 3. f 109,2. ■ 16. 
 
 *> 33, 9, &§ 129, R. R § 140, 5 »§ 136, Obs. 5, (in.) 
 
 t§106, R. VII. h 113,5. » § 110, Obs. 1, R. 
 
 d § 106, R. VIII. J S 140, 1. ° § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 • § 106, Obs. 10. k § 131, R. XLI. p § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
LIB. III. CAP. XIX. 121 
 
 quod cum tanta multitudlne hostium, praesertim ! eo a absente, 
 qui summam imperii teneret, b nisi aequo loco, aut opportu- 
 nitate alTqua data, legato dimicandum non existimabat. 
 
 18. 2 Hac confirmata opinione timoris, idoneum quendam 
 hcminem et callidum delegit, Galium, ex his, quos auxilii 
 causa secum habebat. Huic d magnis praemiis pollicitationi- 
 busque persuadet, uti ad hostes transeat ; e et, quid fieri velit/ 
 edocet. Qui, g ubi pro perfuga ad eos venit, timorem Ro- 
 manorum 3 proponit : "quibus angustiis h ipse Caesar a Ve- 
 neris prematur," f docet: 4a neque longiiis abesse, quin prox- 
 ima nocte Sabinus clam ex castris exercitum educat, 1 et ad 
 Caesarem auxilii ferendi causa proficiscatur."' Quod k ubf 
 auditum est, conclamant omnes, occasionem negotii bene 
 gerendi amittendam non. esse, 1 6 ad castra iri oportere. 
 Multas res ad hoc consilium Gallos hortabantur : superio- 
 rum dierum Sabini cunctatio," 1 6 perfugae confirmatio, inopia 
 cibariorum, cui rei n parum diligenter ab iis erat provisum, 
 spes Venetici belli, et quod fere libenter homines id, quod 
 volunt, credunt. His rebus h adducti, non prius Viridovlcem 
 reliquosque duces ex concilio dimittunt, quam ab his sit° 
 concessum, arma uti capiant p et ad castra contendant. Qua 
 re concessa, laeti, ut explorata victoria, sarmentis virgultis- 
 que collectis, 7 quibus q fossas Romanorum compleant, q ad 
 castra pergunt. 
 
 19. Locus erat castrorum editus, et paulatim ab imo ac- 
 clivis circiter passus r mille. Hue magno cursu contende- 
 runt, ut 8 quam minimum spatii s ad se colligendos armandos- 
 que Romanis daretur, 9 exanimatique pervenerunt. SabTnus, 
 suos hortatus, cupientibus signum dat. Impeditis hostibus 
 propter ea, quae ferebant, onera, subito duabus portis erup- 
 
 * 110. 
 
 s 39, 5. 
 
 D § 113, R. 
 
 b § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 h § 129, R. 
 
 o § 140. 4. 
 
 c § 147, R. & 113. 
 
 1 § 140, 3. 
 
 p § 140, 1, 4th. 
 
 a§ 123, R. &63. 
 
 * 38. 
 
 q§ 141, Obs. 2. 4th. 
 
 • § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 i 108, 4. 
 
 » § 132, R. XLII. 
 
 « § 140, 5. 
 
 Ǥ97, R. 
 11 
 
 • § 106, R. VIII. 
 
122 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 tionem fieri jubet. Factum est opportunitate loci, hostium 
 inseientia ac defatigatione, virtute mill turn, superiorum pug- 
 narum exercitatione, ut ne unum quidem nostrorum, impe- 
 turn ferrent, a ac statim terga verterent. Quos b impeditos 
 1 integris viribus c milites nostri consecuti, magnum nume- 
 Tum eorum occiderunt ; reliquos equites consectati/paucos, 
 qui ex fuga evaserant, reliquerunt. Sic, uno tempore, et e 
 de navali pugna 2 Sabinus, et de Sabini victoria Caesar cer- 
 tior factus ; civitatesque omnes se statim Titurio dediderunt. 
 Nam, ut f ad bella suscipienda g Gallorum alacer ac prom- 
 tus est animus, sic mollis ac 3 minime resistens ad calamita- 
 tes perferendas g mens eorum est. 
 
 20. Eodem fere tempore, Publius Crassus, cum in Aqui- 
 taniam pervenisset, quaB pars, h ut ante dictum est, et regio- 
 num latitudine, 1 et multitudme' liominum, 4 ex tertia parte 
 Galliae est aestimanda, ciun intelligeret in his locis sibi k bel- 
 lum gerendum, ubi paucis ante annis Lucius Valerius Prae- 
 coninus, legatus, exercitu pulso, interfectus esset, 1 atque un- 
 de Lucius Manilius, proconsul, impedimentis amissis profu- 
 gisset, 1 5 non mediocrem sibi diligentiam m adhibendam" in- 
 telligebat. Itaque re frumentaria provisa, auxiliis equitatu- 
 que comparato, multis praeterea viris fortibus Tolosa, p Car- 
 casone, et Narbone, quae sunt civitates Galliae Provinciae, 
 finitimae his regionibus, nominatim evocatis, in Sotiatum 
 fines exercitum introduxit. Cujus adventu cognito., Sotiates, 
 magnis copiis coactis, equitatuque, 6 quo plurimum valebant, 
 in itinere agmen nostrum adorti, primum equestre proelium 
 commiserunt : deinde, equitatu suo pulso, atque insequenti- 
 bus nostris, subito pedestres copias, quas in convalle in 
 insidiis cbllocaverant, ostenderunt. Hi, nostros disjecto3 
 adorti, proelium renovarunt. 
 
 a § 140, 1, 4th. 
 
 f 124. 20. 
 
 i § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 b 38. 
 
 ? 112, 7. 
 
 ™§ 145, R. 
 
 • § 129, R. 
 
 h 37. 2d, 4, Note. 1. 
 
 » 108, 4. 
 
 d . 105. 
 
 1 § 128, R. 
 
 o § 98, Obs. 4. 
 
 • 124, 1. 
 
 k § 147, R. LXI. 
 
 p § 136, R. LII 
 
LIB 111. CAP. XXIII. 123 
 
 SI. Pugnatum est diu atque acriter, cum Sotiates, superi- 
 oribus victoriis 11 freti, in sua 1 ' virtiite totius Aquitaniae salu- 
 lem positam putarent ; c nostri autem, quid sine imperatore, 
 et sine reliquis legiombus, adolescentulo duce, d efficere pos- 
 sent, persplci cuperent. Tandem, confecti vulneribus, hos- 
 tes terga vertere. e Quorum f magno numero interfecto, 
 Crassus ex itinere oppidum Sotiatum oppugnare coepit. Qui- 
 bus g fortiter resistentibus, vineas turresque egit. Illi, alias 
 eruptione tentata, alias cuniculis ad aggerem vineasque ac- 
 tis ( x cujus rei h sunt longe peritissimi Aquitani, propterea 
 quod multis locis apud eos 2 serarias secturaB sunt), ubi dili- 
 gentia nostrorum 3 nihil 1 his rebus profici posse k intellexe- 
 runt, legatos ad Crassum mittunt, seque in deditionem ut re- 
 cipiat petunt. Qua f re impetrata, arma tradere jussi, faciunt. 
 
 2 % 2. Atque, in ea re omnium nostrorum intends anlmis, 
 alia ex parte oppidi Adcantuannus, qui summam imperii ten- 
 ebat, cum sexcentis devotis, quos illi soldurios appellant 
 ( 4 quorum hasc est conditio, uti omnibus in vita commodis 1 
 una cum his fruantur,'" quorum se amicitiaB ° dediderint ; n si 
 quid iis per vim accidat, aut eundem casum una ferant, m aut 
 6 sibi° mortem consciscant: ■ neque adhuc hommummemoria 
 repertus est quisquam, qui, eo interfecto, cujus se amicitiae 
 devovisset, mortem recusaret), p cum iis Adcantuannus, 
 eruptionem facere conatus, clamore ab ea parte munitionis 
 sublato, cum ad arma milttes concurrissent, c vehementerque 
 ibi pugnatum esset, c repulsus in oppidum, tamen uti eadem 
 deditionis conditione ' uteretur, q ab Crasso impetravit. 
 
 23. Armis obsidibusque acceptis, Crassus in fines Voca- 
 tium et Tarusatium profectus est. Turn vero 6 barb:iri com- 
 moti, quod oppidum/ 7 et natura s loci et manu s munitum, 
 
 a S 119, R. s 38, & 109. » § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 " 30,2. h§ 107i R IX § 123, R. 
 
 c § 140, Obs. 4. i § 123, Exc. p § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 d 110,1. *§ 145, Obs. 3, (se.) q § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 b § 144, Obs. 6. i § 121, R. XXVI. ■ § 145, R. 
 
 f 38. »§ 140, 1, 1st. •§ 129, R. 
 
124 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 paucis diebus, a quibus a eo ventum erat, b expugnatum c cog- 
 noverant, legatos quoquoversus dimittere, conjurare, obsides 
 inter se dare, copias parare coeperunt. Mittuntur etiam ad 
 eas civitates legati, quas sunt l citerioris Hispaniae, d ' finitimae 
 Aquitaniae : e inde auxilia ducesque arcessuntur. Quorum f 
 adventu magna cum auctoritate, et magna cum hominum 
 multitudine, bellum gerere conantur. Duces vero ii deligun- 
 tur, qui una cum Quinto Sertorio omnes annos 8 fuerant, 
 summamque scientiam rei militaris habere existimabantur. 
 Hi consuetudine Populi Romani 2 loca caperi, castra mu- 
 nire, commeatibus nostros intercludere instituunt. Quod f 
 ubi Crassus animadvertit, suas copias propter exiguitatem 
 non 3 facile diduci, h hostem et vagari ' et vias obsidere 1 et 
 castris satis prassidii relinquere, 1 ob earn causam minus com- 
 mode frumentum commeatumque sibi k supportari; h 4 in dies 
 hostium numerum augeri; non cunctandum existimavit, 
 quin pugna decertaret. 1 5 Hac re ad consilium delata, ubi om- 
 nes 6 idem sentire 1 intellexit, posterum diem pugnae constituit. 
 24. Prima luce, productis omnibus copiis, 7 dupliciacie 
 instituta, 8 auxiliis in mediam aciem conjectis, quid hostes 
 consilii 1 " caperent" expectabat. Illi, etsi propter multitudT- 
 nem, et veterem belli gloriam, paucitatemque nostrorum, se 
 tutd dimicaturos existimabant, tamen tutius p esse arbitra- 
 bantur, obsessis viis, commeatu intercluso, sine ullo vulnere 
 victoria potiri : et, si propter inopiam rei frumentarise Eoma- 
 ni sese recipere co3pissent, q impeditos in agmine et sub sar- 
 cinis, inferiores animo, r adoriri cogitabant. Hoc consilio 
 probato ab ducibus, productis Komanorum copiis, sese cas- 
 tris 8 tenebant. Hac re perspecta Crassus, 9 cum sua cunc- 
 tatione atque opinione timoris hostes nostros milites alacri- 
 
 * § 131, R. XLI.Obs.3.? § 131, R. XLI. » § 140, 5. 
 
 *> 67, 5, Note. h 94,3. o 100,1. 
 
 c 98, 2. I 96, 2. p § 98, Obs. 6. 
 
 d § 108, R. XII. * § 126, R. III. q § 140, 2. 
 
 '§111, R. i §140, 3. r § 128, R. 
 
 I 38. »§ 106, R. VIII. s § 136. Obs. 5, (in.) 
 
LIB III. CAP. XXVI. 125 
 
 Ores ad pugnandum a efTecissent ; b atque omnium voces 
 audirentur, b expectari diutius non oportere, quin d ad castra 
 iretur ; c cohortatus suos, omnibus cupientibus, ad hostium 
 castra contendit. 
 
 25. Ibi cum alii e fossas complerent, b alii e multis telis con- 
 jectis, defensores val!o f munitionibusque depellea-ent, auxili- 
 aresque, quibus g ad pugnam non multum Crassus confide- 
 bat, lapidibus h telisque subministrandis, 5 et ad aggeremces- 
 pitibus comportandis, speciem atque opinionem pugnantium* 
 praeberent ; b cum item ab hostibus l constanter ac non timide 
 pugnaretur, b telaque ex loco superiore missa non frustra ac- 
 ciderent; b equites, circumitis hostium castris, Crasso renun- 
 ciaverunt, non eadem esse diligentia ab 9 decumana porta 
 castra 1 munita, facilemque aditum habere. 
 
 26. Crassus, equitum prsefectos cohortatus, ut magnis 
 praemiis h pollicitationibusque suos excitarent, quid fieri velit 
 ostendit. Illi, ut erat imperatum, eductis quatuor cohorti- 
 bus, quae, praesidio m castris m relictae, 3 inrritaa ab labore 
 erant, et 4 longiore n itinere h circumductis, ne ex hostium 
 castris conspici possent, omnium oculis mentibusque ad 
 pugnam intentis, celeriter ad eas, quas diximus, munitiones 
 pervenerunt, atque, his prorutis, prius in hostium castris 
 constiterunt, quam 6 plane ab iis videri/ aut, quid rei p ger- 
 eretur, q cognosci r posset. Turn vero, clamore ab ea parte 
 audito, nostri redintegratis viribus, h quod s plerumque in spe 
 victorias accidere consuevit, acrius impugnare coeperunt. 
 Hostes undique circumvent], desperatis omnibus rebus, 1 se 
 per munitiones dejicere et fuga h salutem petere 6 intende- 
 runt. Quos u equitatus apertissimis campis v consectatus, 
 
 * ^ 147, Obs. 4. h § 129, R, p § 106, R. VIII. 
 
 * § 140, Obs. 4. i § 147. R. LXII. q § 140, 5. 
 ' ■ 67, Note. k 19, (milltum.) ' 87. 
 
 ^ § liO, 3. ' § 145, R. LYIII. 8 37, 9, Note. 3. 
 
 § 98, Obs. 12. ■»§ H4, R. t 109,2. 
 
 « § 136, R. LII. » § 120, Obs. 5. ■ 38. 
 
 k § 112, R. V. o § 140. 1, 2d. v § 136, Obs. 5, (tn.) 
 
126 DE BELLO GALLICQ. 
 
 ex millium quinquaginta numero, qua3 a ex Aquitania Can- 
 tabrisque convenisse b constabat, vix quarta parte relicta 
 1 multa c nocte d se in castra recepit. 
 
 27. Hac audita pugna, e magna pars Aquitanise sese Cras- 
 so f dedidit, obsidesque ultro misit : quo g in numero fuerunt 
 Tarbelli, Bigerriones, Preciani, Vocates, Tarusates, Elusa- 
 tes, Garites, Ausci, Garumni, Sibuzates, Cocosates. Paucae 
 ultimae nationes, anni tempore h conf isae, quod hiems sube- 
 rat, hoc facere neglexerunt. 
 
 28. Eodem fere tempore d Cassa^ etsi prope exacta jam 
 sestas erat, tamen, quod, omni Gallia' pacata, Morini Mena- 
 piique 2 supererant, qui k in armis essent, k neque 1 ad eum 
 unquam legatos de pace misissent, k arbitratus, id bellum ce- 
 leriter confici posse, eo exercitum adduxit: 3 qui longe alia 
 ratione, ac reliqui 1 ' 1 Galli r bellum agere instituerunt. Nam 
 quod intelligebant, maximas nationes," quae proelio cont en- 
 dissent, pulsas ° superatasque esse, 4 continentesque silvas 
 ac paludes habebant, eo se suaque omnia contulerunt. Ad 
 quarum g initium sil varum cum Caesar pervenisset, p castra- 
 que munire instituisset," neque 1 hostis interim visus esset, p 
 dispersis in opere nostris,' subito ex omnibus partibus silvan 
 evolaverunt et in nostros q impetum fecerunt. Nostri °* r.e- 
 leriter arma ceperunt, eosque in silvas repulerunt, et, com- 
 pluribus 6 interfectis, 6 longius r impeditioribus locis seciiti, 
 paucos ex suis deperdiderunt. 
 
 29. Reliquis deinceps diebus s Cassar silvas caadere insti- 
 tuit, et, ne, quis 6 inermibus imprudentibusque militibus' ab 
 latere impetus fieri m posset," omnem earn 7 materiam, quae 
 
 Ȥ 145, R. &Obs. 2. 
 
 »» § 121, Obs. 2. 
 
 p § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 *> 98, 2. 
 
 » 109, 2. 
 
 q 19, 2. 
 
 c 17, 1. 
 
 *§ 141, R.V, (soli.) 
 
 » 22, 3. 
 
 d§ 131, R. XL. 
 
 1 § 93, 1. 
 
 • § 131. R. XLI. 
 
 « 109, 2. 
 
 ™ § 149, Obs. 6. 
 
 t § 126, r. irr. 
 
 f § 123, R. 
 
 ° § 145, R. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 « 38. 
 
 o § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 
LIB. III. CAP. XXIX. 127 
 
 erat caesa, ^onversam ad hostem collocabat, et pro vallo ad 
 utrumque latus exstruebat. Incredibili celeritate* magno 
 Bpatio b paucis diebus c 2 confecto, cum jam pecus atque * ex- 
 terna* impedimenta ab nostris tenerentur,* ipsi f densiores 
 silvas peterent ; ejusmodi sunt tempestates consecutae, uti 
 opus necessarib intermitteretur, 8 et, continuatione a imbrium 
 diutius 4 sub pellibus milites contineri h non possent. g Ita- 
 que vastatis omnibus eorum agris, b vicis aedificiisque in- 
 censis, Caesar exercitum reduxit, et in Aulercis, Lexoviis- 
 que, reliquis item civitatibus, 5 quae proxime bellum fecerant, 
 in hibernis collocavit. 
 
 ■ § 129, R. d 17, 2. g § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 * 109, 2. c § 140, Obs. 4. * 87, 6. 
 
 c § 131, R. XLI. I 32, 3. 
 
BOOK IV. 
 
 GENERAL ARGUMENT. 
 
 I War with the Usipetes and Tenchtheri — Chap. 1-15. II. Caesar's 
 bridge over the Rhine, and his crossing into Germany — Chap. 16- 
 19. III. Caesar passes into Britain. — A battle — surrender of the 
 Britains, and subsequent revolt. — Chap. 20-36. IV. War with 
 the Morini and Menapii — Chap. 37-38. 
 
 1. 1 Ea, quae secuta est, hieme, a qui fuit annus 2 Cneio Pom- 
 peio, b Marco Crasso consulibus, Usipetes GermTmi, et item 
 Tenchtheri, magna cum multitudme hominum, flumen Rhe- 
 num transierunt, non longe a mari, s quo Ehenus influit. 
 Causa transeundi fuit, quod, ab Suevis compliires annos c 
 exagitati, bello premebantur et agricultural prohibebantur. 
 Suevorum gens est longe maxima et bellicosissima Germa- 
 norum e omnium. Hi centum pagos habere dicuntur, ex 
 quibus quotannis singula 1 millia armatorum bellandi causa 
 ex finibus educunt. Reliqui, 4 qui domi manserint, 8 se at- 
 que illos alunt. Hi rursus invicem anno post in armis sunt ; 
 illi domi remanent. Sic neque agricultura, 6 nec ratio atque 
 usus belli, intermittitur. Sed privati ac separati agri apud 
 eos nihil est; neque longius anno h remanere uno in loco in- 
 colendi causa licet. Neque multum frumento,' sed 6 maxi- 
 mampartem k lacte atque pecore 1 vivunt, multumque sunt in 
 venationibus ; quae res et cibi genere, 1 et quotidiana exerci- 
 tatione, et libertate vitae (quod, a pueris 7 nullo officio 1 aut 
 disciplina assuefacti, nihil omnino contra voluntatem faci- 
 ant), m et vires alit, et immani corporum magnitudine n hom- 
 ines efficit. Atque in earn se consuetudinem adduxerunt, 
 
 a § 131, R. XL. e § 141, R. III. ™§ 140, Obs. 2. 
 
 * § 110, Obs. 1, & 2. h § 120, R. " § 106, R. VII. & 
 
 « § 131, R. XLI. I § 121, Obs. 2. 6, 1. 
 
 d § 136, Obs. 5, (ab.) * § 136, Obs. 5, (Se- ° § 31, Obs. 2, & 
 
 e § 106,Obs.3,(gens) cundum.) 28, 1. 
 
 f 26, 1. i § 129. R. 
 
LIB. IV. CAP. III. 129 
 
 ut locis frigidissimis, neque vestitus, a prseter pelles, habeant b 
 quicquam (quarum propter exiguitatem magna est corporis 
 pars aperta),et laventur b in fluminibus. 
 
 2. Mercatoribus c est ad eos aditus magis eo, J ut, quae hel- 
 lo ceperint, d quibus vendant, 6 habeant, b quam quo ullam 
 rem ad se importari desiderent : f quinetiam 2 jumentis, g qui- 
 bus h maxime Gallia delectatur, quaeque impenso parant pre- 
 tio, 1 Germani importatis non utuntur: sed quae sunt apud 
 eos nata, parva atque deformia, haec 8 quotidiana exercita- 
 tione, summi ut sint k laboris, 1 efficiunt. Equestribus pra- 
 liis saepe ex equis desiliunt, ac pedibus m proeliantur ; equos- 
 que eodem remanere vestigio m assuefaciunt ; ad quos se 
 celeriter, cum usus est, recipiunt : neque eorum moribua 
 turpius quicquam aut inertius habetur, quam ephippiis g uti. 
 4 Itaque ad quemvis numerum ephippiatorum equitum, 
 quamvis pauci, adire audent. Vinum ad se omnino impor- 
 tari non sinunt, quod ea re ad laborem ferendum remollescere 
 homines, atque effeminari, arbitrantur. 
 
 3. 6 Publice maximam putant esse laudem, quam latissime 
 a suis finibus vacare agros : n hac re 6 significant magnum 
 numerum " civitatium suam vim sustinere non posse. Ita- 
 que, una ex parte, a Suevis, circiter millia passuum sexcen- 
 ta agri 7 vacare dicuntur. 8 Ad alteram partem succedunt 
 Ubii (quorum fuit civitas ampla atque florens, 9 ut est captus 
 Germanorum), et paulo quam sunt ejusdem generis ceteri 
 humaniores ; propterea quod Rhenum attingunt, multumque 
 ad eos mercatores ventitant, et ipsi propter propinquitatem 
 Gallicis sunt moribus assuefacti. Hos cum Suevi, multis 
 saepe bellis experti, propter 10 amplitudinem gravitatemque 
 civitatis, fimbus expel! ere non potuissent, tamen vectigales 
 sibi fecerunt, ac multo p humiliores infirmioresque redegerunt. 
 
 a § 106, R. VIII. f § 140, 1. i § 106, R. VII. 
 
 b § 140, 1,1st. ?§ 121, R. XXVI. ™§ 136, Obs. 5, (in.) 
 
 c § 112, R. II. h § 121, Obs. 2. "§145, R. 
 
 a § 141, Obs. 3. i § 133, R. ° § 136, R. LII. 
 
 *§ 141.R.I.&Obs.l. k § 140, 1,3d. p # § 132, R. XLIII 
 
130 D£ BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 4. ] In eadem causa fuerunt Usipetes et Tenchthen, quo3 
 supra diximus, qui compltires annos a Suevorum vim sustin- 
 uerunt ; ad extremum b tamen, agris c expulsi, et multis Ger- 
 maniae locis d triennium a vagati, ad Rhenurn pervenerunt : 
 2 quas e regiones Menapii incolebant, et ad utramque ripam 
 fluminis agros, aedificia, vicosque habebant ; sed tantae mul- 
 titudmis aditu f perterriti, ex his aedificiis, quae trans flumen 
 habuerant, demigraverant, et, cis Rhenurn dispositis praesi- 
 diis, g Germanos transire prohibebant. Illi, omnia experti, 
 cum neque vi f contendere propter inopiam navium, neque 
 3 clam transire propter custodias Menapiorum, possent, h re- 
 verti se in suas sedes regionesque simulaverunt ; et, 4 tridui 
 viam progressi, rursus reverterunt, atque, omni hoc itinere 
 un4 nocte equitatu ' confectp, inscios inopinantesque Mena- 
 pios oppresserunt, qui, de Germanorum discessu per explo- 
 ratores certiores facti, sine metu trans Rhenurn in suos vicos 
 remigraverant. His B interfectis, navibusque eorum occu- 
 patis, g priusquam ea pars Menapiorum, quae citra Rhenurn 
 quieta in suis sedibus erat, certior fieret, k flumen transie- 
 runt, atque, omnibus eorum aedificiis g occupatis, 5 reliquam 
 partem a hiemis se eorum copiis aluerunt. 
 
 5. His de rebus Cassar certior factus, et 6 infirmitatem 
 Gallorum veritus, 1 quod sunt in consiliis capiendis mobiles, 
 et novis plerumque rebus" 1 student, 7 nihil his 11 committen- 
 dum existimavit. 8 Est autem hoc Gallicae consuetudinis, 
 uti et viatores, etiam invitos, consistere cogant, p et, quod 
 quisque eorum de quaque re audierit q aut cognoverit, quae; 
 rant; p et mercatores in oppidis vulgus circumsistat, p quibus- 
 que ex regiombus veniant, q quasque ibi res cognoverint, 
 pronunciare cogant. p His rumonbus atque audition lbus per- 
 
 a § 131, R.XLI. ~1 109, 2. TO § 112, R. V. 
 
 b 19, (tempus) h § 140, Obs. 4. » § 126, R. Ill 
 
 « § 136, R. LII. I § 136, Obs. 5,(a6.) • § 108, R. 
 
 d § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) * § 140, 4. p § 145, Obs. 5. 
 
 « 37, 2d, 4, Note 1. ■ 106, 1. q § 140, 5. 
 f § 129, R. 
 
LIB IV. CAP. VII. 131 
 
 moti, de l summis saepe rebus consilia ineunt, quorum* eos 
 2 e vestigio poenitere necesse est, 3 cum incertis rumoribus b 
 serviant, c et plerique ad voluntatem eorum ficta respondeant. 
 
 6. Qua consuetudine cognita, Caesar, 4 ne d graviori bello e 
 occurreret, matunus quam consuerat ad exercitum proficis- 
 citur. E6 cum venisset, ea, quae fore suspicatus erat, 5 facta f 
 cognovit ; missas f legationes a nonnullis civitatibus ad Ger- 
 manos, invitatosque f eos, uti ab Rheno discederent ; g om- 
 niaque quae postulassent, h ab se fore parata. Qua ' spe ad- 
 ducti Germani latius jam vagabantur, et in fines Eburonum 
 et Condrusorum, qui sunt Trevirorum clientes, pervenerant. 
 Principibus Galliae evocatis, Caesar ea quae cognoverat 6 dis- 
 simulanda k sibi 1 existimavit, eorumque ammis permulsis et 
 confirmatis, equitatuque imperato, bellum cum Germanis 
 gerere constituit. 
 
 7. Re m frumentaria comparata, equitibusque delectis, iter 
 in ea loca facere coepit, quibus" in locis esse Germanos au- 
 diebat. A quibus cum paucorum dierum iter abesset, le- 
 gati ab his venerunt, quorum haec fuit oratio : " Germanos p 
 neque priores q Populo Romano bellum inferre, neque tamen 
 recusare/ si lacessantur, quin armis contendant ; s quod Ger- 
 manorum consuetudo haec sit 1 a majoribus tradita, quicum- 
 que bellum inferant, h 7 resistere, neque deprecari : haec ta- 
 men dicere, venisse f invitos, q ejectos domo. u Si 8 suam gra- 
 tiam Romani velint, posse eis utiles esse amicos : vel sibi 
 agros attribuant, vel patiantur 9 eos tenere quos armis pos- 
 sederint/ Sese unis Suevis 10 concedere, quibus ne Dii qui- 
 dem immortales pares esse possint : rellquum quidem n in 
 terris esse neminem, quern non superare possint." 
 
 a § 113, Ex. II. h § 141, Obs. 8. p § 145, R. LVIII. 
 
 b § 112, R. V. i 33. q§ 98, Obs. 10. 
 
 c § 140, Obs. 3. * 108, 4. ' 94, 3. 
 
 * § 140, 1, 2d. i § 126, Obs. 3. * § 140, 3. 
 c § 112, R. IV * 109, 2. i § 140, 6. 
 
 * 98, 2. » 37, 6, Note. 1. » § 136. R. LII. 
 ■ § 140, 1. 3d. o 132, R. XLII. « § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
132 DE BELL0 GALLICO. 
 
 8. l Ad haec Caesar, quae visum est, respondit ; sed 2 exl- 
 tus fuit orationis : " Sibi a nullam cum his amicitiam esse 
 posse, si in Gallia remanerent : neque 3 verura esse, qui b 
 suos fines tueri non potuerint, c alienos occupare : 4 neque 
 ullos in Gallia vacare agros qui dari, tantae praesertim multi- 
 tudini, d sine injuria possint. 6 Sed licere, si velint, in Ubi- 
 orum finibus considere, quorum sint f legati apud se, et de 
 Suevorum injuriis querantur/ et a se auxilium petant : hoc 
 s<e ab iis impetraturum.' ,g 
 
 9. Legati haec se ad suos relaturos s dixerunt, et, re delib- 
 erate, post diem tertium ad Caesarem reversiiros : interea ne 
 propius se h castra moveret,' petierunt. Ne id quidem k Cae- 
 sar ab se impetrari posse dixit: cognoverat enim, magnam 
 partem equitatus ab iis aliquot diebus 1 ante praedandi fru- 
 mentandique causa ad Ambivaretos trans Mosam missam. 
 Hos m expectari equites, atque ejus rei causa moram m inter- 
 p5ni, arbitrabatur. 
 
 10. Mosa profluit ex monte Vosego, qui est in fimbus Lin- 
 gonum, 6 et, parte quadam ex Rheno recepta, quae appella- 
 tur Vahalis," insulam efTicit Batavorum, neque longius ab 
 eo miliibus ° passuum octoginta in Oceanum transit. Rhe- 
 nus autem oritur ex Lepontiis, qui Alpes incolunt, et longo 
 spatio p per fines Nantuatium, Helvetiorum, Sequanorum, 
 Mediomatric6rum,Tribocorum, Trevirorum citatus q fertur; r 
 et, ubi Oceano s appropinquat, 6 in plures diffluit partes, mul- 
 tis ingentibusque insulis effectis, quarum pars magna a feris 
 barbarisque nationibus incolitur l (ex quibus sunt, qui piscT- 
 bus u atque ovis avium vivere existimantur), 7 multisque cap- 
 itibus in Oceanum influit. 
 
 » § 112, R. II. h § 136, Obs. 5, (ad.) p § 132, R. XLII. 
 
 b 37, (eos.) I § 140, 1, 3d. * § 98, Obs. 10. 
 
 c§ 141, Obs. 3. k 121, Note. 2. * 116,3. 
 
 d § 126, R. III. » § 131, R. XLI. * § 112, R. IV. 
 
 * § 141,R.I.&Obs. 1. m § 145, R. l § 102, R. II. 
 
 ' § 141. Obs. 7. n § 103, R. u § 121, Obs. 2. 
 
 « 100, 2. o § 120, R. XXIV. 
 
LIB. IV. CAP. XII. 133 
 
 11. Caesar cum ab hoste non amphus passuum duodecim 
 millibus abesset, ut erat constitutum, ad eum legati rever- 
 tuntur: qui, a in itinere congress!, magnopere, ne longius 
 progrederetur, b orabant. Cum id non impetrassent, c pete- 
 bant, uti ad eos equites, qui agmen antecessissent, praemit- 
 teret, b eosque pugna d prohiberet ; sibique uti potestatem 
 faceret, in Ubios legatos mittendi: quorum e si Principes ac 
 Senatus * sibi jurejurando f fidem fecissent, ea conditioned 
 quae a Caesare ferretur, se usuros ostendebant : ad has res 
 conficiendas sibi tridui spatium daret. b Haec omnia Caesar 
 2 eodem illo pertinere h arbitrabatur, ut, tridui mora interpo- 
 sita, equites eorum, qui abessent, 1 reverterentur : k tamen 
 sese non longius millibus passuum quatuor aquationis causa 
 processurum eo die dixit : hue postero die 1 quam frequentis- 
 simi convenirent, b ut de eorum postulatis cognosceret. k In- 
 terim ad praefectos, qui cum omni equitatu antecesserant, 
 mittit, qui m nunciarent, ne hostes prcelio lacesserent, b et, si 
 ipsi lacesserentur, 3 sustinerent, quoad ipse cum exercitu 
 propius accessisset." 
 
 12. At hostes, ubi primum nostros equites conspexerunt, 
 quorum erat quinque millium numerus, cum ipsi non am- 
 plius° octingentos equneshaberent, quod ii, qui frumentandi 
 causa ierant trans Mosam, nondum redierant, nihil timenti- 
 bus nostris, p quod legati eorum paulo ante a Caesare disces- 
 serant, atque is dies induciis q erat ab eis petltus, impetu 
 facto, celeriter nostros perturbaverunt. Eursus resistentibus 
 nostris, p consuetudine sua f ad pedes desiluerunt, subfossis- 
 que equis, compluribusque nostris dejectis, reliquos in fugam 
 conjecerunt, atque ita perterritos egerunt, ut non prius fuga r 
 desisterent, 5 quam in conspectu agminis nostri venissent. 
 
 a 39, 5. s § 121, R. XXVI. ° § 140. 4. 
 
 b § 140, 1, 3d. h 96, 2. o § 120, Obs. 3 
 
 c § 140, Obs. 4. « § 141, Obs. 3. p 109,1. 
 
 * § 136, Obs. o,(ab.) * § 140, 1, 2d. q § 1 14, R. & Obs. 4. 
 
 * 39. »§131,R. XL. r § 136, Obs. o,(ex.) 
 1 § 129 R *§ 141, Obs 2, 4th. ' § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 12 
 
134 DE HELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 In eo proeiio ex equitibus* nostris interficiuntiir quatuor et 
 spptuaginta, in his vir fortissimus, Piso, Aquitanus, ] am- 
 plissimo genere b natus, cujus avus in civitate sua regnum 
 obtinuerat, amicus ab Senatu nostro appellatus. Hie cum 
 fratri d 2 intercluso ab hostibus auxilium ferret, 6 ilium ex per- 
 iculo f eripuit : ipse, equo vulnerato dejectus, quoad potuit, 
 fortissime restitit. Cum circumventus, multis vulneribus 
 acceptis, cecidisset, 6 atque id frater, qui jam prcelio g exces- 
 serat, procul animadvertisset, incitato equo 3 se hostibus d ob- 
 tiilit atque interfectus est. 
 
 13. Hoc facto prcelio, Caesar neque jam sibi h legatos ■ au- 
 diendos, k neque conditiones accipiendas k arbitrabatur ab his r 
 qui per dolum atque insidias, petita pace, ultro bellum intu- 
 lissent : ' expectare m verb, dum hostium copiae augerentur," 
 cquitatusque reverteretur, 4 summae dementias esse p judi- 
 cabat ; et, cognita Gallorum inflrmitate, quantum jam apud 
 eos hostes uno prcelio auctoritatis q essent consecuti, sentie- 
 bat : quibus 1 " ad consilia capienda nihil 1 spatii dandum exis- 
 timabat. His constitutis rebus, et consilio cum legatis et 
 quaestore communicato, 5 ne quern diem pugnae praetermit- 
 teret, opportunissima res accTdit,- quod postridie ejus diei s 
 mane, eadem et perfidia et simulatione usi Germani, fre- 
 quentes, 6 omnibus principibus majoribusque natu adhibitis, 
 ad eum in castra venerunt ; simul, ut dicebatur, 7 sui pur- 
 gandi causa, quod 8 contra atque esset dictum, et ipsi petis- 
 sent, prcelinm pridie commisissent ; simul ut, si quid pos- 
 sent, de induciis fallendo impetrarent. 9 Quos i sibi Caesar 
 oblatos gavisus, illico retineri jussit ; ipse omnes copias cas- 
 tris eduxit, equitatumque, quod recenti prcelio perterritum 
 esse existimabat, agmen subsequi jussit. 
 
 *§ 107, Obs. 8. e§136,R. L1I. » § 140, 4. 
 
 b § 119, R. & 6, 5. »> § 126, Obs. 3. o § 108, R. 
 
 c § 103, R. ' § 145, R. (esse.) p 94, 3. 
 
 * § 123, R. k 108, 4. q § 106, R. VIII. 
 
 e §140, Obs. 4. i§ 141, Obs. 8. » 39,&§126, R III. 
 
 « § 123, Obs. 1. *§ 144, R. LVI. * § 135, XLVI. 
 
* LIB. IV. CAP. XVI 135 
 
 14. Acie triplici institute, et celerlter octo millium a itin- 
 ere confecto, pritis ad hoatium castra pervenit, quam, quid 
 ageretur, b Germani sentlre possent. c Qui, 4 omnibus rebus 
 sabito perterriti, et celeritate adventus nostri, et discessu su- 
 orum, neque consiiii habendi* neque arma capiendi f spatio 
 dato, * perturbantur, copiasne adversus hostem educere, an 
 castra defendere, an fuga salutem petere, praestaret . b Quo- 
 rum 5 timor cum fremitu et concursu 2 significaretur, milites 
 nostri, 3 pristini diei perfidia incitati, in castra irruperunt. 
 Quorum * qui 1 celeriter arma capere potuerunt, paulisper 
 nost: ^runt, atque inter carros impedimentaque pre- 
 
 linm commisenint: at reliqua multitudo puerorum mulie- 
 rumque (nam cum omnibus suis domo excesserant Rhenum- 
 que transierant), passim fugere coepit ; ad quos 2 consectan- 
 vir equitatum mi= 
 
 1-5. Germani, post tergum 4 clamore audito, cum suos k 
 interfici viderent, armis abjectis, signisque militaribus re- 
 lictis, se ex castris ejecerunt : et, cum 5 ad confluentem Mo- 
 sae et Rheni pervenissent, 6 reliqua fuga desperata, magno 
 numero : :. reliqui se in flumen praecipitaverunt, at- 
 
 qne ibi timore, 1 lassitudine, 1 vi fluminis oppressi, perierunt. 
 Nostri ad unum m omnes incoliimes, perpaucis vulneratis, 
 7 ex tanti belli timore, cum hostium numerus capltum ouad- 
 ringentorum et triginta millium fuisset, se in castra recepe- 
 runt. Caesar his," quos in castris retinuerat, 8 discedendi 
 potestatem fecit : ill i supplicia cruciatusque Gallorum 
 
 quorum agros vexaverant, remanere se apud eum velle 
 dixerunt. H -ar libertatem concessit. 
 
 16. Germamco bello confecto, multis de causis Ca 
 statuit, sibi Rhenum esse transeundum : quarum p ilia fuit 
 juatissima, quod, cum videret, Germanos tarn facile impelli, 
 
 1 | 106, R. VII. ■ 112. 1. j 129, R. 
 
 * 39. ■ 19, (hominem.) 
 
 * 39, & § 107, R. X. n i 123, R. 
 *3 i o io6 ; 1. 
 
 ■ 112.5. * 1 -I. p 38,&§107,R.X. 
 
136 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 ut in Galliam venlrent, a l suis quoque rebus b eos timere vol- 
 uit, cum intelligerent, 2 et posse et audere" Populi Romani 
 exercitum Rhenum transire. 3 Accessit etiam, quod ilia pars 
 equitatus Usipetum et Tenchtherorum, quam supra com- 
 memoravi, praedandi c frumentandlque causa Mosam trans- 
 isse, neque pro3lio d interfuisse, post fugam sudrum se trans 
 Rhenum in fines Sigambrorum receperat seque cum iis con- 
 junxerat. Ad quos e cum Caesar nuncios misisset, qui f pos- 
 tularent, eos, qui sibi g Galliaeque bellum intulissent, sibi g 
 dederent, h responderunt: " Populi Romani imperium Rhe- 
 num 1 finlre : si, se invito Germanos in Galliam transire non 
 aequum existimaret, 4 cur sui k quicquam ! esse imperii 1 aut 
 potestatis trans Rhenum postularet ? " m Ubii autem, qui uni 
 ex Transrhenanis ad Cassarem legatos miserant, amicitiam 
 fecerant, obsides dederant, magnopere orabant, " ut sibi s 
 auxilium ferret, h quod graviter ab Suevis premerentur ; n vel, 
 si id facere 5 occupationibus reipublicae prohiberetur, exer- 
 citum modo Rhenum transportaret : h id 1 sibi d ad auxilium 
 spemque reliqui temporis satis futurum : tantum esse nomen 
 atque opinionem ejus exercitus, Ariovisto pulso, et hoc no- 
 vissimo prcelio facto, etiam ad ultimas Germanorum natio- 
 nes, uti opinione ° et amicitia Populi Romani tuti p esse pos- 
 sint." a Navium magnam copiam ad transportandum exerci- 
 tum pollicebantur. 
 
 17. Caesar his de causis, quas commemoravi, Rhenum 
 transire decreverat; sednavibus transire, neque satis tutum 
 esse q arbitrabatur, 6 neque suae 1- neque Populi Romani dig- 
 nitatis k esse statuebat. Itaque, etsi summa difficultas faci- 
 endi pontis 7 proponebatur, propter latitudmem, rapiditatem, 
 altitudinemque fluminis, tamenid 1 sibi s contendendum, aut 
 
 » § 140, 1, 1st. e § 123, R. » § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 b§ 112 R. XVII. h § 140,1,3d, & Obs. 5. § 129, R. 
 
 « 112, 1. I § 145, R. p § 103, Obs. 6. 
 
 * §112, R. I. k§108,R. XII. < 51,5. 
 
 e 39, 9. I § 106, R. VIII. ■ 29, 1. 
 
 t § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. ^§140,6. 8 113, &§ 147 
 
PLAN OF THE BU1IJGE MADE OVER THE RHINE BY C^SAR, 
 IN TEN DAYS. 
 
 *Mh<^^ h f FWnPftotia -'Two riles each a foot and a half thick, joined to-ether 
 brarort nJSht f n™^ H ° nG °( the - piIes det ^hed. K. Form of the two piles 
 of fnrtv fK 1 B /i ° oppos,te piles similarly joined together, and at the distance 
 of forty feet down the river trom the other. C. Trabs bipedalis: Lane beam two 
 
 ^SSSSS^ h T fhe UppeF t0 ,he lowcr pi,es l ' The ■«• beam detached. 
 U fibula bina : Two braces fastening each pair of piles together, as seen at L„ one 
 on each side Autrimqitey-the one brtpw, supporting the beanMfrate.) the other above it 
 M. Fo m ol the brace detached. E E. Materies: Timbers laid from beam to beam, 
 (directa.) lengthwise of the bridge. N. Longiirii : Spars laid across the timbers 
 O. Crates: Hurdles laid over the spars. F. Sublica: Stakes sank in the river as but- 
 tresses, and fastened (conjunct*.) to each lower pair of piles. G. Alia, sublica: Other 
 stakes driven in above the bridge, and separate from it. as a fence against trunks of trees 
 vc. sent down the river 
 
LIB. IV. CAP. XVIII. 139 
 
 aliter non transducer] dum exercitum, existimabat. l Rationem 
 poutis hanc instituit. 2 Tigna bina a sesquipedalia, paulum 
 ab imo praeacuta, dimensa ad altitudinem fluminis, interval- 
 lo b pedum duorum inter se jungebat. 3 Hsec cum c machina- 
 tionibus d immissa in flumen defixerat, fistucisque d adege- 
 rat, 4 non sublicae modo d directa e ad perpendiciilum, sed 
 prona e ac fastigata, ut secundum naturam fluminis procum- 
 berent ; f 5 iis g item contraria bina, a ad eundem modum junc- 
 ta, intervallo b pedum quadragenum, ab inferiore parte, con- 
 tra vim atque impetum fluminis con versa statuebat. 6 Haec 
 utraque insxiper bipedalibus trabibus d immissis quantum 1 
 eorum tignorum junctura distabat, binis utrimque fibulis k 
 ab extrema parte, distinebantur : Tquibus 1 disclusis atque 
 in contrariam partem revinctis, tanta erat operis firmitudo, 
 atque 8 ea m rerum natiira, ut, 9 quo n major vis aquaa se inci- 
 tavisset, hoc" arctius illigata tenerentur. p 10 Haec directa ma- 
 terie q injecta contexebantur, et n longuriis n cratibusque con- 
 sternebantur : 12 ac nihilo secius sublicse et ad inferiorem par- 
 tem flummis oblique agebantur, quae, 1 * 13 pro pariete subjectae, 
 et cum omni opere conjunctae, vim fluminis exciperent : r u et 
 alias item supra pontem mediocri spatio, b ut, siarborum trunci, 
 sive naves x ^ejiciendi operis essent 1 a barbaris missae,bis de- 
 fensoribus d earum rerum vis minueretur/neu ponti" nocerent. 
 18. Diebus v decern, 16 quibus materia ccepta erat compor- 
 tari, omni opere effecto, exercitus transducitur. Caasar, 1T ad 
 utramque partem pontis firmo pragsidio h relicto, in fines Si- 
 gambrOrum contendit. Interim a compluribus civitatibus 
 ad eum legati veniunt, w quibus x pacem atque amicitiam pe- 
 
 * 26, 3. "~i 46, (tantum.) & b n § 126, R. V. 
 
 fc § 132, R. XLII. * 110. r § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. 
 
 « § 140, Obs. 3. i § 38, & 109, 2. ■ 19, (sublicee.) 
 
 d § 129, R. m 124, 17, & 28. i 81, 2, & 140, 2. 
 
 « § 98, Obs. 10. n g 132, Obs. 6, & « § 112, R. V. 
 
 f § 140, 1,241. 22, 4. Obs. *§131,R. XLI. 
 
 « § 111, R. •§ llS, Obs. 8. -§44,13. 
 
 b 109,2. p§140, 1,1st. *§ 112, R. XVII. 
 
140 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 tentibus liberaliter respondit, obsidesque ad se adduci a jubet, 
 At Sigambri, ex eo tempore quo b pons institui cceptus est, 
 fuga comparata, l hortantlbus iis c quos ex Tenchtheris atque 
 Usipetibus apud se habebant, finibus d suis excesserant, sua- 
 que omnia exportaverant, seque 2 in solitudinem ac silvas 
 abdiderant. 
 
 19. Caesar, paucos dies e in eorum finibus moratus, omni- 
 bus vicis aediflciisque incensis/ frumentisque succisis/ se in 
 fines Ubiorum recepit ; atque iis auxilium suum pollicitus, 
 si ab Sue vis premerentur, g haec ab iis cognovit: Suevos, pos- 
 teaquam per exploratores pontem fieri comperissent, h more' 
 suo concilio hablto, nuncios in omnes partes dimisisse, uti de 
 oppidis demigrarent, k liberos, uxores, suaque omnia in silvas 
 deponerent, k atque omnes qui arma ferre possent 1 unum in 
 locum convenirent : k 3 hunc esse delectum medium m fere re- 
 gionum earum quas Suevi obtinerent: n hie Romanorum ad- 
 ventum expectare atque ibi decertare constituisse. Quod p 
 ubi Caesar comperit, omnibus bis rebus confectis, quarum re- 
 rum causa transducere exercitum constituerat, ut Germanis 
 metum injiceret, k ut Sigambros 4 ulcisceretur, k ut Ubios ob- 
 sidione liberaret, k diebus f omnino decern et octo trans Rhe- 
 num consumtis, 6 satis et ad laudem et ad utilit&tem profec- 
 tum° arbitratus, se in Galliam recepit, pontemque rescidit. 
 
 20. Exigua parte aestatis reliqua, Caesar, etsi in his locis, 
 quod omnis Gallia ad septentriones vergit, 6 maturae sunt 
 hiemes, tamen in Britanniam proficisci contendit, quod, om- 
 nibus fere Gallicis bellis, q hostibus nostris r 7 inde subminis- 
 trata auxilia intelligebat : et, si tempus anni ad bellum ge- 
 rendum deficeret, g tamen magno sibi s usui fore arbitrabatur, 
 si modo insulam adisset, genus hominum perspexisset, loca, 
 
 90,4. g § 140, 2. " § 140, 6. 
 
 § 131, R. XL. h §140, 4. o 98, 2. 
 
 « 109, 1. < § 129, R. p 38, 4. 
 
 * § 136, R. LII. k § 140, 1, 2d. q § 136t Obs. 5, (m.) 
 
 • § 131, R. XLI. i § 141, Obs. 3. ' § 126, R. III. 
 f 104.1. ^§97, R.Exp. p § 114, R. 
 
LIU. IV. CAP. XXI. 141 
 
 portus, aditus cognovisset : quae omnia fere Gallis erant in- 
 cognita. Neque enim Ueinere praeter mercatores illo adit 
 quisquam, 2 neque iis ipsis a quicquam, praeter oram mariti- 
 mam atque eas regiones quae sunt contra Gallias, notum est. 
 Itaque, evocatis ad se undique mercatoribus, neque quanta 
 esset b insulae magnitudo, neque quoe c aut quantae c nationes 
 incolerent, b neque 3 quem c usum belli haberent, b aut qui- 
 bus c institCUis utercnttir, neque qui essent ad majorum na- 
 vium multitudinem idonei d portus, reperire poterat. 
 
 21. Ad hoac cognoscenda, priusquara periculum faceret, 
 idoneum esse arbitratus e Caium Volusenum, cum navi longa 
 praemittit. Huic f mandat, uti, exploratis omnibus rebus, ad 
 se quamprimum revertatur: g ipse cum omnibus copiis in Mo- 
 rinos proficiscitur, quod inde erat brevissimus in Britanniam 
 transjectus. Hue naves undique ex finitimis regionibus et, 
 quam h superiore asstate ad Veneticiira bellum fecerat, clas- 
 sem jubet convenire.' Interim, consilio ejus cogmto et per 
 mercatores perlato ad Britannos, a complurtbus ejus insulae 
 civitatibus ad eum legati veniunt, qui polliceantur k obsides 
 dare, atque imperio 1 Popiali Romani obtemperare. Quibus m 
 auditis, liberaliter pollicitus, hortatusque ut 4 in ea sentential 
 permanerent, g eos domum n remittit, et cum his una Com- 
 mium, quern ipse,Atrebatibus superatis, regem ibi constitu- 
 erat, cujus et virtutem et consilium probabat, et quern sibi 
 fidelem arbitrabatur, cuj usque auctoritas in iis regionibus 
 magni ° habebatur, mittit. Huic imperat, quas possit adeat b 
 civitates, 6 horteturque g ut Poptili Romani 6 fidem sequantur; 8 
 seque celenter eo venturum nunciet. g Volusenus, perspectis 
 regionibus, 7 quantum ei facultatis dari potuit, 8 qui navi egre- 
 di ac se barbaris committere non auderet, p quinto die ad Cae- 
 sarem revertitur; quaeque ibi perspexisset renunciat. 
 
 a § 126, R XXXIII. f 63, &§ 123,Obs.2. l § 112, R. V. 
 
 b § 110,5. s §140, 1,3d. "» 38, & 109, 2. 
 
 c 4S,&§S4,Obs. 1. h 43. ■ § 130, 4. 
 
 d § 103, Obs. 2. I 90, 4. ° § 126, R. II. 
 
 1 106,1. * § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. p § 141, R. III. 
 
142 DE BELLO GALMOO. 
 
 22. Dum in his locis Caesar navium parandarum a causa 
 moratur, ex magna parte Morinorum ad eum legati venerunt, 
 qui b se 1 de superioris temporis consilio excusarent, b quod 
 homines barbari, et nostras consuetudinis c imperlti, bellum 
 Populo Romano fecissent, d seque ea, quae imperasset, e fac- 
 turos pollicerentur. b Hoc sibi f satis opportune Caesar acci- 
 disse arbitratus, quod neque post tergum hostem relinquere 
 volebat, neque belli gerendi, a propter anni tempus, facultatem 
 habebat, neque 2 has tantularum rerum occupationes g sibi h 
 Britannia; 1 anteponendas judicabat, magnum his k ubsidum 
 numerum imperat. Quibus adductis, eos in fidem recepit. 
 3 Navibus circiter octoginta onerariis coactis contractisque, 
 quot 1 satis esse ad duas transportandaslegiones existimabat, 
 quicquid prasterea navium m longarum habebat, quaastori, le- 
 gatis, praefectisque disi:ribuit. Hue accedebant octodecim 
 onerariae naves, quaa ex eo loco ab n millibus passuum octo 
 vento tenebantur, quo minus in eundem portum pervenire 
 possent.* Has equitibus distribuit; reliquum exercitum 
 Quinto Titurio Sabmo et Lucio Aurunculei'o Cottae, legatis, 
 in Menapios atque in eos pagos Morinorum, ab quibus ad 
 eum legati non venerant, deducendum p dedit. Publium 
 Sulpitium Rufum, legatum, cum eoprassidio quod satis esse 
 arbitrabatur, portum tenere jussit. 
 
 23. His constitutis rebus, nactus idoneam ad navigandum q 
 tempestatem, 4 tertia fere vigilia 5 solviL equitesque in ulter- 
 iorem portum progredi/ 6 et naves conscendere, 1 * et se sequi r 
 jussit: a quibus 8 cum id paulo tardius esset administratum, 
 ipse 7 hora diei circiter quarta cum primis navibus Britanni- 
 am attigit, atque ibi in omnibus collibus 8 expositas hostium 
 
 • 112, 5. 
 
 h § 126, Obs. 3. 
 
 * § 132, Obs. 5. 
 
 *>§ 141, Obs. 2, 4. 
 
 i § 126, R. III. 
 
 o § 140, 1. 
 
 t § 107, R. IX. 
 
 k § 123, R. &5, 1 
 
 p 107, 1. 
 
 d§ 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 i 46, 2. 
 
 q 112,3. 
 
 Ǥ 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 «»§ 106, R. VIII. & 
 
 ' 90, 1. 
 
 * § 112, R. IV. 
 
 Obs. 10. 
 
 • 38. 
 
 % § 145, R. 
 
 
 
LIB IV. CAP. XXV. J43 
 
 copias armatas conspexit. Cujus loci haec erat natura : l adeo 
 montibus angustis mare continebatur, uti ex locis superiori- 
 bus in littus telum adjicj a posset. Hunc 2 ad egrediendum 
 nequaquam idoneum arbitratus locum, dum reliquae naves 
 eo convenirent, b 3 ad horam nonam in anchoris expectavit. 
 Interim legatis c tribunisque militum convocatis, et quae ex 
 Voluseno ccgn6sset, d et quae fieri vellet, d ostendit, 4 monuit- 
 que (ut rei militaris ratio, maxime ut maritimae res postula- 
 rent, e ut quae celerem atque instabilem motum haberent), ad 
 nutum et ad tempus omnes res ab iis administrarentur/ 
 His c dimissis, et ventum et aestum uno tempore nactus se- 
 cundum, dato signo, c et sublatis anchoris, circiter millia 
 passuum septem ab eo loco progressus, aperto ac piano littore g 
 naves constituit. 
 
 24. At barbari, consilio c Eomanorum cognito, praemisso h 
 equitatu, 6 et essedariis, quo plerumque genere ' in prceliis uti 
 consuerunt, reliquis copiis subsecuti, nostros navibus k egredi 
 6 prohibebant. Erat ob has causas summa difficultas, quod 
 naves, propter magnitudinem, nisi in alto, constitui a non pot- 
 erant; 7 militibus I autem, ignofis locis, impeditis manibus, 
 magno et gravi armorum onere oppressis, simul et de navibus 
 desiliendum, 1 et in fluctibus consistendum, 1 et cum hostibus 
 erat pugnandum : x cum illi aut ex arido, aut paululum in 
 aquam progressi, 8 omnibus membris" 1 expediti, notissimis 
 locis, g audacter tela conjicerent," et equos 9 insuefactos inci- 
 tarent." Quibus rebus nostri perterriti, atque hujus omnino 
 generis pugnae imperiti, non eadem alacritate' ac studio 
 quo 1 id pedestribus uti proeliis consueverant, utebantur. 
 
 25. Quod ubi Caesar ammum advertit, naves longas, 
 10 quarum et species erat barbaris p inusitatior, et motus ad 
 usum expeditior, paulum removeri ab onerariis navibus, et 
 
 a 87, 1. f § 140, 1. 3d. Obs. 5. » § 147. & 113, 2. 
 
 b § 140, 4. * § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) » § 128, R. 
 
 c 109, 2. b § 98,Obs.4.&109.2. » § 140, Obs. 4. 
 
 d § 140, 5. ' § 121, R. XXVI. • § 107, R. IX 
 
 •§141, Obs. 7. k§i36 f R. LII. p § HI, R. 
 
144 DE BELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 ^emis incitari, a et ad latus apertum hostium constitai, a at- 
 que inde fundis, sagittis, 2 tormentis, hostes propelli a ac sub- 
 moveri jussit : 3 quae res magno usui b nostris fuit. Nam, et 
 navium figura, et remorum motu, et inusitato genere tormen- 
 torum permoti, barbari constiterunt, 4 ac paulum modo pe- 
 dem retulerunt. Atque, nostris militibus cunctantibus, 
 maxime propter altitudinem maris, 6 qui d decimae legionis 
 aquilam ferebat, contestatus 6 Deos, ut 6 ea res legioni f feli- 
 citer eveniret : " Desilite," inquit, " commilitones, nisi vultis 
 aquilam hostibus prodere : ego certe meum reipublicas atque 
 imperatori officium praestitero." Hoc cum 7 magna voce 
 dixisset, s ex navi se projecit, atque in hostes aquilam ferre 
 ccepit. Turn nostri, cohortati inter se, s ne h tantum dedecus 
 admitteretur, universi ex navi desiluerunt : hos item exprox- 
 lmis navibus cum conspexissent, subsecuti hostibus ' appro- 
 pinquarunt. 
 
 26. Pugnatum est ab utrisque acriter ; nostri tamen, 
 quod neque ordines servare, k neque firmiter insistere, k ne- 
 que signa subsequi k poterant, atque alius alia 1 ex navi, qui- 
 buscumque" 1 signis occurrerat, se aggregabat, magno opere 
 perturbabantur. Hostes vero, notis omnibus vadis, ubi ex lit- 
 tore aliquos 9 singulares ex navi egredientes conspexerant, 
 incitatis equis impeditos adoriebantur : plures paucos n cir- 
 cumsistebant : alii ab latere aperto in universos tela conji- 
 ciebant. 10 Quod° cum ammum advertisset Caesar, n sca- 
 phas longarum navium 3 Item 12 speculatoria navigia militibus 
 compleri a jussit, et, quos p laborantes conspexerat, iis sub- 
 sidia submittebat. Nostri, simul q in arido constiterunt, suis 
 omnibus consectitis, in hostes impetum fecerunt, atque eos 
 in fugam dederunt, neque longius prosequi k potuerunt, quod 
 
 ■ 90, 4. s § 28, Obs. 5. « 37, 7, Note. 2, & 
 b § 114, R. J» § 140, 1, 3d, & 121. § 99, Obs.-7. 
 
 c 109,1. » § 112, R. IV n §136, R.LII. 
 
 d 37,3. k 87,7. <Ȥ 38, 7. 
 
 ■ 105, 2. » § 98, Obs. 11, & p 43. 
 
 i § 112, R. XVII 25, 1. i 124 ; 18,(Sup.ac.) 
 
LIB. TV. CAP. XXVIII. 145 
 
 eqnttes 1 cursum tenere atque insulam capere non potuerant. 
 Hoc unum ad pristinam fortunam Caesari defuit. 
 
 27. Hostes proelio superati, sirnul 1 atque se ex fuga rece- 
 perunt, statim ad Caesarem legatos de pace miserunt : ob- 
 sides daturos, quaeque imperasset b sese facturos, polliclti 
 sunt. Una cum his legatis Commius Atrebas venit, quern c 
 2 supra demonstraveram a Caesare in Britanniam praemissum. d 
 Hunc illi e navi egressum, cum ad eos 3 oratoris modo ira- 
 peratoris mandata perferret, comprehenderant, atque in vin- 
 cula conjecerant: turn, prcelio facto, remiserunt et in peten- 
 da e pace ejus rei 4 culpam in multitudlnem contulerunt, et 
 propter imprudentiam ut ignosceretur, petiverunt. Caesar 
 questus, quod, cum ultro 5 in continentem legatis missis pa- 
 cem ab se petissent/ bellum sine causa intulissent, g ignos- 
 cere 6 imprudentiae h dixit, obsidesque imperii vit: quorum 
 illi partem statim dederunt, partem, ex longinquioribus locis 
 7 arcessitam, paucis diebus' sese daturos dixerunt. Interea 
 suos remigrare in agros jusserunt, principesque undique 
 convenire, et se civitatesque suas Caesari commendare coe- 
 perunt. 
 
 28. His rebus pace confirmata, 8 post diem quartum, qnam 
 est in Britanniam ventum, k naves octodecim, de quibus 9 su- 
 pra demonstratum est, quae equites sustulerant, ex superiore 
 portu leni vento solverunt. ^Quae 1 cum appropinquarent 
 Britannia^, et ex castris viderentur, tanta tempestas subito 
 coorta est, ut nulla earum m cursum tenere posset," sed aliae 
 eodem, unde erant profectae, referrentur ; aliae ad inferiorem 
 partem insulae, n quae est propius solis occasum, magno sui 
 cum periculo dejicerentur : 12 quae p tamen, anchoris jactis ; 
 cum fluctibus complerentur/ 13 necessario adversa nocte in 
 altum provectae, continentem petierunt. 
 
 ■ 124, 18. » § 140, Obs. 4. i 39, 6, or 1. 
 
 b 80,1. s § 141, Obs. 7. *»§ 107, R. X. 
 
 <= § 145, R. & 91, 4. h § 112, R. V. * § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 d 98,2. * § 131, R. XLI. o§ 136, Obs. 5, (o«,) 
 
 • § 147, R. LXII. * 67, 5, Note. p § 38. 
 
 13 
 
146 D£ BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 20. Eadem nocte accidit, ut esset a luna plena, * qui 1 * dies 
 moritimos aestus maximos in Oceano efficere consuevit ; 
 2 nostrisque c id erat incognitum. Ita uno tempore et longas 
 naves, quibus d Caesar exercttum transportandum curaverat, 
 quasque in aridum 6 subduxerat, aestus complebat ; et onera- 
 xias, 3 quae adanchoras erant deligatae, tempestas 4 afflictabat; 
 neque ulla nostris f facultas aut administrandi, aut auxiliandi, 
 dabatur. Compluribus navibus s fractis, reliquae cum essent, 
 funibus, g anchoris, reliquisque armamentis amissis, ad navi- 
 gandum inutiles, magna, id quod h necesse erat accidere, 
 totius exercitus perturbatio facta est : neque enim naves 
 erant aliae, quibus reportari possent; 1 et omnia deerant, quae 
 ad reficiendas eas usui k sunt, et, 6 quod omnibus 1 constabat 
 hiemari in Gallia oportere, frumentum 6 his in locis in hie- 
 mem provisum non erat. 
 
 30. Quibus m rebus g cognitis, princlpes Britanniae, qui post 
 praelium factum ad ea, quae jusserat Caesar, facienda con- 
 venerant, inter se collocuti, cum equites" et naves et fru- 
 mentum Romanis°deesseintelligerent, et paucitatem militum 
 ex castrorum exiguitate cognoscerent, quae hoc erant etiam 
 angustiora, quod sine impedimentis Caesar legiones trans- 
 portaverat, optimum factu p esse duxerunt, rebellione g facta, 
 frumento q commeatiique nostros prohibere, et 7 rem in hiemem 
 producere, quod, iis superatis, aut reditu* 1 interclusis, nemi- 
 nem postea belli inferendi causa in Britanniam transiturum 
 confidebant. Ttaque, rursus conjuratione* facta, paulatim ex 
 castris discedere, ac suos clam ex agris deducere coeperunt. 
 
 31. At Caesar, etsi nondum eorum consilia cognoverat, 
 tamen et 8 ex eventu navium suarum, 9 et ex eo, quod obsides 
 dare intermiserant, fore r id, n quod accidit, suspicabatur. 
 
 *§ 140, 1,4th. ' § 126, R. III. m 38, 3. 
 
 b §99, Exc. 1,& % 109,2. =§145, R. 
 
 37,4. h 37, 9, Note. 3. ° § 112, R. I. 
 
 «§ 111, R. J § 141, Obs. 1. p 114,2. 
 
 * § 129, R. * § 114, Obs. 4. * § 136,Obs. 5, (ab.) 
 
 • 19, {locum.) i § 113, R. & 19. ' 100, 12. 
 
LIB. IV. CAP. XXXIII. 147 
 
 Itaque l ad omnes casus subsidia comparabat : nam et fru- 
 mentum ex agris quotidie in castra conferebat,* et, quae b gra- 
 vissime afflicta3 erant naves, earum c materia atque aere ad 
 reliquas reficiendas utebatur, et, quae ad eas res erant usui, d 
 ex continenti comportari jubebat. Itaque, cum id summo 
 studio a militibus administraretur, duodecim navlbus amissis, 
 2 reliquis e ut navigari commode posset, effecit. 
 
 32. 3 Dum ea geruntur, legione ex consuetudine una fru- 
 mentatum f missa, quae appellabatur septima, neque ulla ad 
 id tempus belli suspicione interposlta, cum pars hominum 
 in agris remaneret, pars etiam in castra ventitaret, ii, qui 
 pro portis castrorum 4 instatione erant, Caesari renunciarunt, 
 pulverem* majorem, 5 quam consuetudo ferret, h in ea parte 
 videri, quam 1 in partem legio iter fecisset. Cassar id, quod 
 erat, suspicatus, aliquid § novi a barbaris initum k consilii, co- 
 hortes, quae 6 in stationib^is erant, secum in earn partem pro- 
 ficisci, 1 duas ex reliquis 7 in stationem succedere, 1 reliquas 
 armari 1 et confestim sese subsequi ! jussit. Cum paulo longius 
 a castris processisset, suos g ab hostibus premi/ atque aegre 
 sustinere, 8 et, conferta legione, ex omnibus partlbus tela 8 
 conjici, m animum advertit. Nam 9 quod, omni ex reliquis 
 partibus demesso frumento, pars una erat reliqua, suspicati 
 hostes, hue nostros esse venturos, noctu in silvis delituerant: 
 turn dispersos, depositis armis, in metendo n occupatos, suM- 
 to adorti, paucis interfectis, reliquos 10 incertis ordinibus 
 perturbaverant: simul equitatu 6 atque essedis e circumde- 
 derant. 
 
 33. n Genus hoc est ex essedis pugnae : primo per omnes 
 partes perequitant, et tela conjiciunt, atque 12 ipso° terrore c 
 equorum, et strepitu rotarum, ordines plerumque perturbant; 
 
 *§44, II. 2. e § 129, R. k 98,2. 
 
 b 37, 6, Note. 1. & ' § 148, R. LXIII. « 90, 4. 
 
 43. g § 145, R. m 96, 6. 
 
 « 19, (navium.) h § 141, Obs. 7. ° § 147, Obs. 5. 
 
 * § 114, Obs. 4. I 37, 6, Note. 1. <» 32, 5. 
 
148 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 et ciim se inter equitum turmas l insinuaverint, a ex essedis 
 desiliunt, et pedibus proeliantur. 2 Aurigae interim paulatim 
 ex proelio excedunt, 3 atque ita curru b se collocant, ut, si illi 
 a multitudme hostium premantur, c expeditum ad suos recep- 
 tum habeant. d 4 Ita mobilitatem equitum, stabilitatem pedi- 
 tum, in proeliis praestant: 5 ac tantum usu quotidiano et ex- 
 ercitatione efficiunt, uti, in declivi ac praecipiti loco, 6 inci- 
 tatos equos sustinere, 7 et brevi e moderari ac flectere, et per 
 temonem percurrere, et in jugo insistere, et inde se in cur- 
 rus citissime recipere consuerint. d 
 
 34. Quibus f rebus, g perturbatis nostris novitate pugnaB, 
 tempore 11 opportunisslmo Caesar auxilium tulit: namque ejus 
 adventu' bostes constiterunt, nostri se ex timore receperunt. 
 Quo k facto, ad lacessendum et ad committendum proelium 
 alienum esse tempus arbitratns, 1 suo se loco fe continuit, et, 
 brevi tempore intermisso, in castra legiones reduxit. Dum 
 hssc geruntur, nostris omnibus occupatis, qui erant in agris, 
 rellqui discesserunt. Secutaa sunt s continuos complures 
 dies m tempestates, quae" et nostros in castris continerent, n 
 et hostem a pugna prohiberent." Interim barbari nuncios 
 in omnes partes dimiserunt, paucitatemque nostrorum milT- 
 tum 9 suis praedicaverunt, et, 10 quanta prasdae faciendag, atque 
 m perpetuum sui liberandi, facultas daretur, p si Romanos 
 castris q expulissent, demonstraverunt. His rebus celeriter 
 magna muititudine peditatus equitatusque coacta, ad castra 
 venerunt. 
 
 35, Caesar, etsi idem/ quod superioribus diebus h accide- 
 rat, fore videbat, ut, si essent bostes pulsi, celeritate peri- 
 culum efTugerent ; s tamen nactus equites circiter triginta, 
 
 ■ § 140, Obs. 3. s § 136, Obs. 5 (in.) n § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 b § 136, Obs. 5, (cum.) h § 131, R. XL. ° 112, 5. 
 
 c § 140, 2. " § 129, R. p § 140, 5. 
 
 d § 140, 1, 1st. k 38, 5. q § 136, R. LII. 
 
 • 19, (tempore.) ■ 106, 1. r § 145^ R. & 19. 
 
 * 38. »§ 131, R. XLI. • § 145, Obs. 6. 
 
LIB. IV. CAP. XXXVII. 149 
 
 quosCommius Atrebas,dequo J ante dictum est, a secum trans- 
 portaverat, legiones in acie pro castris constituit. Commis- 
 si) proelio, diutius nostrorum militum impetum hostes ferre 
 non potuerunt, ac terga vert€runt. Quos b tanto spatio c se- 
 cuti, quantum d cursu e et viribus efficere potuerunt, complu- 
 res ex iis occiderunt ; deinde, 2 omnibus ! " longe- iateque 
 affiictis incensisque, se in castra receperunt. 
 
 36. Eodem die legati, ab hostibus missi ad Caesarem de 
 pace, venerunt. His 8 Cassar numerum obsidum, quern an* 
 tea imperaverat, duplicavit, eosque in continentem adduci h 
 jussit, quod, propinqua 3 die * aBquinoctii, infirmis navibus, 1 
 4 hiemi k navigationem subjiciendam 1 non existimabat. Ipse, 
 idoneam tempestatem nactus, paulo post mediam noctem 
 naves solvit, quae omnes incoliimes ad continentem pervene- 
 runt ; sed ex his oneraiiae duos 5 eosdem, quos reliquae," 1 por- 
 tus capere non potuerunt, et paulo infra delatas sunt. 
 
 37. 6 Quibus b ex navibus cum essent expositi milites cir- 
 citer trecenti, atque in castra contenderent, Morini, quos 
 Caesar, in Britanniam proficiscens, pacatos reliquerat, spe e 
 praedae adducti, primo 7 non ita magno suorum numero cir- 
 cumsteterunt, ac, 8 si sese interfici nollent, 11 arma ponere 
 jusserunt. Cum il Li, 9 orbe facto, sese defenderent, celenter 
 ad clamorem hommum circiter millia sex con venerunt. 
 Qua b re nunciata, Caesar omnem ex castris equitatum suis° 
 auxilio misit. Interim nostri milites impetum hostium sus- 
 tinuerunt, atque amplius horis p quatuor fortisshne pugna- 
 verunt, et, paucis vulneribus acceptis, complures ex iis occi- 
 derunt. Postea vero quam equitatus noster in conspectum 
 venit, hostes abjectis armis 10 terga verterunt, magnusque 
 eorum numerus est occisus. 
 
 » 67, Note, (a nobis.) s § 123, R. *,§ mi, Obs. 4, (ce- 
 b 38. h 90,4. perunt.) 
 
 « § 132, R. XLII. i 110,1 n § 140, 2. 
 
 d 44,3. k§ 126, R. HI. o§ H4, R. 
 
 e § 129, R. » 108, 4. p § 120, R. 
 
 r 
 
 19, (negotiis.) 
 
150 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 38. Caesar postero die Titum Labienum legatum, cum iis 
 legionibus, quas ex Britannia reduxerat, in Morincs, qui re- 
 beilionem fecerant, misit. Qui, a cum propter siccitates pa- 
 llidum, quo se reciperent, b non haberent c (quo perfugio d 
 superiore anno fuerant usi), omnes fere in potestatem Labi- 
 eni venerunt. At Quintus Titurius et Lucius Cotta, legati, 
 qui in Menapiorum fines legiones duxerant, omnibus eorum 
 agris vastatis, frumentis succisis, aedificiis incensis, quod 
 Menapii se omnes l in densissimas silvas abdiderant, se ad 
 Caesarem receperunt. Caesar in Belgis omnium legionum 
 hiberna constituit. Eo duae omnino civitates ex Britannia 
 obsides miserunt ; reliquae neglexerunt. His rebus gestis, 
 ex Uteris Caesaris dierum e viginti supplicatio a Senatu de- 
 creta est. 
 
 a 39, 5. « § 140, Obs. 4. • § 106, R. VII. 
 
 *> § 140, 5. * § 121, R XXVI. 
 
BOOK V. 
 
 GENERAL ARGUMENT. 
 
 I Caesars second expedition into Britain — Chap 1-23. II. War 
 with Ambiorix — Chap. 24-54 III. Insurrection among the Tre- 
 viri repressed — Chap. 55-58. 
 
 1. ! Lucio Domitio, Appio Claudio, consulibus, discedens 
 ab hibemis Caesar in Italiam, ut quotannis face re consuerat, 
 legatis imperat, quos legionibus praefecerat, uti, 2 quampluri- 
 mas a possent, hieme b naves asdificandas veteresque re fie i- 
 endas c curarent. Earum mod um formamque demonstrat. 
 3 Ad celeritatem onerandi subductionesque paulo facit humil- 
 ities, quam quibus d in *hostro mari uti consuevimus ; atque 
 id eo e magis, quod propter crebras commutationes aestuum 
 minus magnos ibi fluctus fieri cognoverat : ad onera et ad 
 multitudinem jumentorum transportandam paulo latiores, 
 quam quibus d in rellquis utimur maribus. Has omnes 
 5 actuarias imperat fieri, quam ad rem multum humilitas 
 6 adjuvat. Ea, quae sunt usui 7 ad armandas naves, ex His- 
 pania apportari jubet. Ipse, conventlbus Galliae eiterioris 
 peractis, in Illyricum proficiscitur, quod a Pirustis finiumam 
 partem Provineiae incursionibus vastari audiebat. E6 cum 
 venisset, civitatibus f milites imperat, certumque in locum 
 convenire jubet. Qua s re nunciata, Pirusta? legatos ad eum 
 mittunt, qui h doceant, nihil earum rerum publico factum 
 consilio, seseque paratos esse demonstrant, 8 omnibus rati- 
 onibus 1 de injuriis satisfacere. Accepta oratione eorum 
 Caesar obsides imperat, eosque ad certam diem adduci ju- 
 bet: nisi ita fecerint, sese bello civitatem persecuturum de- 
 
 ■ § 134, Obs. 6, 3d. d 37. « 38, 5. 
 
 b § 131, R. XLI. « § 132, Obs. 6. ^ g 14Ij Qbs. 2, 4th. 
 
 • 108,4. ' § 123, R. &5. 1. « § 129, R. 
 
152 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 monstrat. His ad diem adductis, ut imperaverat, arbitros inter 
 civitates dat, l qui litem aestiment* pcenamque constituatit. a 
 
 2. His confectis rebus 2 conventibusque peractis, in cite- 
 riorem Galliam revertitur, atque inde ad exercitum proficis- 
 citur. E6 cum venisset, circuitis omnibus hibernis, singu- 
 lari mill turn studio, in summa omnium rerum inopia, circi- 
 ter sexcentas ejus generis, cujus b supra demonstravnnus, 
 naves et longas viginti octo invenit 3 instructas, 4 neque mul- 
 tiim abesse ab eo, quin paucis diebus deduci possent. Col- 
 laudatis militibus d atque iis d qui negotiopraefuerant,quid fie- 
 ri velit, ostendit, atque omnes ad portum Itium convenire ju- 
 bet, quo ex portu commodissimum in Britanniam 5 transmis- 
 sum e esse cognoverat, circiter millium passuum f triginta a 
 continenti. Huic rei quod satis esse visum est militum, g 
 rellquit: ipse cum legionibus c expeditis quatuor et equitl- 
 bus octingentis in fines Trevirorum proficiscltur, quod hi 
 neque ad concilia veniebant, neque imperio h parebant, Ger- 
 manosque transrhenanos solicitare dicebantur. 
 
 3. Haec civitas longe plurimiim totius Galliae equitatu 
 valet, magnasque habet copias pedi'tum, Rhenumque, ut su- 
 pra demonstravimus, tangit. In ea civitate duo 1 de princi- 
 patu inter se contendebant, Indutiomarus et Cingetorix: ex 
 quibus 7 alter, simul atque k de Cassaris legionumque adventu 
 cognitum est, ad eum venit : se suosque omnes in officio fu- 
 turos, neque ab amicitia Populi Romani defecturos conflr- 
 mavit; quaeque in Treviris gererentur, 1 ostendit. At Indu- 
 tiomarus equitatum peditatumque cogere," 1 iisque, d qui per 
 aetatem in armis esse non poterant, in 8 silvam Arduennam 
 abditis, quae ingenti magnitudine per medios fines Treviro- 
 rum a flumine Rheno ad initium Remorum pertmet, bellum 
 parare m instituit. Sed postea quam nonnulli principes ex 
 
 * § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. c § 145, R. I 19,1. 
 
 b § 99, Exc. 2. f § 106, R. VII. * 124, 18. 
 
 * § 140, 3. s § lOe.R.VIII.Obs.lO. 1 § 140, 5. 
 
 d 109,2. »» 112, R.V. »§ 144, r. LVII. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. V 153 
 
 ea civitate, et familiaritate CingetorTgis adducti et adventu 
 nostri exercitus perterriti, ad Caesarem venerunt, et de suis 
 privatim rebus ab eopetere coeperunt, 1 quoniam civitati con- 
 sulere non possent : a Indutiomarus, veritus 5 ne c ab omni- 
 bus desereretur, legatos ad Caesarem mittit ; sese d idcirco 
 ab suis discedere atque ad eum venire noluisse, quo facilius 
 civitatem in officio contineret, ne omnis nobilitatis discessu 
 plebs propter imprudentiam 2 laberetur. Itaque esse civita- 
 tem in sua potestate, seque, si Caesar permitteret, ad eum in 
 castra veniurum, et suas civitatisque fortunas ejus fidei 
 3 permissurum. 
 
 4. Caasar, etsi intelligebat, qua de causa ea dicerentur, 6 
 quaeque eum res ab instituto consilio deterreret, e tamen, ne 
 aestatem in Treviris consumere cogeretur/ omnibus ad Bri- 
 tannicum bellum rebus comparatis, Indutiomarum adsecum 
 ducentis obsidibus venire g jussit. His adductis, in iis filio 
 propinquisque ejus omnibus, quos nominatim evocaverat, 
 consolatus h Indutiomarum hortatusque est, uti in officio per- 
 manent : nihilo tamen secius, principibus Trevirorum ad se 
 convocatis, hos singillatim Cingetongi conciliavit : quod 
 cum 1 merito ejus ab se fieri intelligebat, turn 1 magni k in- 
 teresse arbitrabatur, ejus auctoritatem inter suos quamplu- 
 rimum valere, cujus tarn egregiam in se voluntatem perspex- 
 isset. 1 Id factum graviter tulit Indutiomarus, 4 suam gra- 
 tiam inter suos minui ; et, qui m jam ante inimico in nos 
 amino fuisset, 6 multo gravius hoc dolore exarsit. 
 
 5. His rebus constitutis, Caesar ad port um Itium cum le- 
 gionibus pervenit. Ibi cognoscit, quadraginta naves, quae 
 in Meldis factae erant, tempestate rejectas. 6 cursum tenere 
 non potuisse, atque eodem, unde erant profectae, revertisse: 
 reliquas paratas ad navigandum atque omnibus rebus in- 
 
 »§ 140, Obs. 2. ■ { 140, 5. I 124,8. 
 
 b 106, 1. * § 140, 1, 2d. * § 122, R. XXVIII. 
 
 e§ 140, Obs. 6, Sc 121. s 90,4. i § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 d 94, 4, &§ 145, R. »» 115,1. »§ 141. R. III. 
 
154 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 structas invenit. Eddem totius Gallise equitatus convenit, 
 numero a millium quatuor, principesque omnibus ex civitati- 
 bus : ex quibus perpaucos, quorum in se fidem perspexerat, 
 relinquere in Gallia, reliquos obsidum loco a secum ducere, 
 decreverat; quod, cum ipse abesset, motum Galliae verebatur. 
 
 6. Erat una cum ceteris Dumnorix iEduus, de quo ab no- 
 bis *antea dictum est. Hunc secum habere in primis con- 
 stituerat, quod eum 2 cup1dum rerum b no varum, cupidum 
 imperii, magni animi, c magnae inter Gallos auctoritatis, c cog- 
 noverat. Accedebat hue, quod jam in concilio iEduorum 
 Dumnorix dixerat, sibi d a Caesare regnum civitatir deferri: 
 quod e dictum iEdui graviter ferebant, neque recusandi aut 
 deprecandi causa legatos ad Caesarem mittere audebant. 
 3 Id factum ex suis hospitlbus Caesar cognoverat. Ille om- 
 nibus primo preclbus 4 petere contendit, ut in Gallia relin- 
 queretur; partim, qucd insuetus navigandi b mare timeret; f 
 partim, quod religionibus sese diceret impediri. Postea- 
 quam id obstinate sibi d negari vidit, omni spe impetrandi 
 ademta, principes Galliae solicitare, sevocare singiilos hor- 
 tarlque co3pit, uti in continenti remanerent; g metu territare 
 6 non sine causa fieri, ut Gallia omni nobilitate h spoliaretur: 
 id esse consilium Caesaris, ut, quos in conspectu Galliae in- 
 terficere vereretur, hos omnes in Britanniam transductos 
 necaret:^ 6 fidem reliquis interponere, jusjurandum poscere, 
 ut, 7 quod l esse ex usu Galliae intellexissent, communi con- 
 silio administrarent. Haec a compluribus ad Caesarem de- 
 ferebantur. 
 
 7. Qua* re cognita, Caesar, 8 quod.tantum civitati ^duae 
 dignitatis k tribuerat, coercendum 1 atque deterrendum, 1 qui- 
 buscumque rebus posset, Dumnorlgem statuebat; quod 9 lon- 
 gius ejus amentiam progredi videbat, 10 prospiciendum,™ 
 
 a § 136, Obs. 5, • 38. 5 37,2. 
 
 b § 107, R. IX. ' § 141, Obs. 7. k § 106, R. VIII. 
 
 •§106, R. VII. g §140, 1, 3d. i 108,4. 
 
 *§126, R. III. h § 126, R. V. » 113,5. 
 
LIB. V. CAP VIII. 155 
 
 l ne quid* sibi b ac rei publTcae nocere posset. Itaque dies c 
 circTter viginti quinque in eo loco commoratus, quod 2 Corns 
 ventus navigationem impediebat, qui magnam partem om- 
 nis temporis in his locis flare consuevit, dabat operam, ut in 
 officio Dumnorigem contineret, d nihllo tamen secius omnia 
 ejus consilia 3 cognosceret : d tandem, idoneam nactus tem- 
 pestatem, milites equitesque conscendere naves jubet. At, 
 4 omnium impeditis animis, Dumnorix cum equiubus iEdu- 
 orum a castris, insciente Caesare, domum* discedere coepit. 
 Qua re nunciata, Caesar, intermissa profectione atque omni- 
 bus rebus postpositis, magnam partem equitatus ad eum in- 
 sequendum mittit, retrahique f imperat : si vim faciat neque g 
 pareai, interfici f jubet: nihil 6 hunc h se absente pro sano 
 facturum arbitratus, qui praesentis imperium neglexisset. 1 
 6 Ille enim revocatus resistere ac se manu defendere suo- 
 rumque fidem implorare ccepit, saepe clamitans, M liberum se 
 liberaeque civitatis k esse." Illi, ut erat imperatum, circum- 
 sistunt atque hominem interficiunt ; at iEdui equites ad Cae- 
 sarem omnes revertuntur. 
 
 8. His rebus gestis, Labieno in continente cum tribus le- 
 gionibus et equitum milllbus duobus relicto, ut portus tuere- 
 tur d et rem frumentariam provideret, d quasque in Gallia 
 gererentur 1 cognosceret, d 7 consiliumque pro tempore et pro 
 re caperet, d ipse cum quinque legionibus et 8 pari numero 
 equiium quern in continenti relinquebat, solis occasu™ na- 
 ves solvit, et, leni Africo provectus, media circiter nocte m 
 vento intermisso, cursum non tenuit, et, 9 longiiis delatus aestu, 
 orta luce, sub sinistra Britanniam relictam conspexit. Turn 
 rursus, aestus commutationem 10 secutus, remis contendit, ut 
 earn partem insula? caperet, d qua optimum esse egressum 
 superiore aestate cognoverat. Qua in re admodum fuit 
 
 *§116, Obs. 3. e § 130, 4. J § 141, R. III. 
 
 b § 112, R. V. I 90, 4. k § 108, R. XII. 
 
 c § 131, R. XLI. * § 93, 1 , (and not.) ■ § 140, 5. 
 
 «§ 140,1. 2d. *§14S, R. »§ 131, R. XL. 
 
156 DE BELLO GALL1CO. 
 
 miluum ! virtus laudanda, qui 2 vectoriis gravibusque navi- 
 giis, non intermisso remigandi labore, longarum navium cur- 
 sum adaequarunt. 3 Accessum est a ad Britanni.am omnibus 
 navibus' meridiano fere tempore : neque in eo loco hostis est 
 visus, sed, ui postea Caesar ex captivis comperit, cum b mag- 
 nag manus eo convenissent, b multitudine navium perterritae 
 (quae 4 cum annotlnis privatisque, quas sui quisque commo- 
 di c feeerat, amplius octingentis uno erant visae tempore), a 
 littore discesserant ac se in superiora loca abdiderant. 
 
 9. Caesar, exposito exercitu et loco castris d idoneo capto, 
 ubi ex captivis cognovit, quo in loco hostium copias conse- 
 dissent, 6 cohortibus decern ad mare relictis et equitibus tre- 
 centis, qui f praesidio g navibus essent, de tertia vigilia ad 
 hostes contendit, eo minus 5 veritus navibus, h quod 6 in littore 
 molli atque aperto deligatas ad anchoram relinquebat; et 
 praesidio s navibus Quint«m Atrium praefecit. Ipse, noctu 
 progressus millia passuum circiter duodecim, hostium copias 
 conspicatus est. Illi, equitatu ' atque essedis ad flumen 
 progressi, ex loco superiore nostros prohibere et prcelium 
 committere coeperunt. Repulsi ab equitatu, se in silvas ab- 
 diderunt, locum nacti, egregie et natura et opere munltum, 
 quern domestici belli, ut^videbatur, causa jam ante praepa- 
 raverant: nam crebris arboribus k succisis omnes introitus 
 erant 7 praeclusi. Ipsi ex silvis rari propugnabant, nostrosque 
 intra munitiones ingredi prohibebant. At milites legionis 
 septimae, 8 testudine k facta, et aggere ad munitiones adjecto, 
 locum ceperunt eosque ex silvis expulerunt, paucis vulneri- 
 bus k acceptis. Sed eos fugientes longius Caesar prosequi 
 vetuit, et quod loci natviram ignorabat, et quod, magna 
 parte diei consumta, munitioni l castrorum tempus relinqui 
 volebat. 
 
 a 67, 5, Note. * § 140, 5. I § 136, Obs.5,(c«7n) 
 
 b §140. Obs. 3. t § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. * 109,2. 
 
 c § 106,Obs.3. (causd.) s § 114, R. i § 126, R. III. 
 d§ 111, R. b§ 112, R. XVII. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XI. 157 
 
 10. Postridie ejus diei* mane Uripartitd milites equitesque 
 in expeditionem misit, ut eos, qui fugerant, persequerenlur. 
 His aliquantum itineris b progressis, cum jam extremf essent 
 in prospectu, equites a Quinto Atrio ad Caesarem venerunt, 
 qui d nunciarent, 2 superiore nocte, maxima coorta tempestate, 
 prope omnes naves 3 afflictas e atque in littore ejectas esse; e 
 quod neque anchdrae funesque 4 subsisterent, r neque nautae 
 gubernatoresque vim pati tempestatis possent : f itaque 5 ex 
 eo concursu navium magnum esse ^incommodum acceptum/ 
 
 11. His rebus cognitis, Caesar legiones equitatumque re- 
 vocari atque itinere desistere jubet : ipse ad naves reverti- 
 tur : eadem fere, quae ex nuntiis literisque cognoverat, 7 co- 
 ram perspicit, sic ut, amissis circiter quadraginta navibus, 
 reliquae tamen refici posse magno negotio viderentur. g Ita- 
 que ex legionibus fabros delegit, et ex continenti alios ar- 
 cesslri jubet; Labieno h scribit, ut, quam plunmas posset, 
 iis legionibus 1 quae sint k apud eum, naves instituat. Ipse, 
 etsi 8 res erat multae operae 1 ac laboris, tamen commodissimum 
 esse statuit, omnes naves 9 subduci m et cum castris una mu- 
 nitione conjungi. In his rebus circiter dies decern consu- 
 mit, ne nocturnis" quidem temporibus ad laborem militum 
 intermissis. Subductis navibus castrisque egregie munitis, 
 easdem copias, quas ante, praesidio navibus reliquit: ipse 
 eodem, unde redierat, proficiscitur. E6 cum venisset, ma- 
 jores jam undique in eum locum copiae Britannorum conve- 
 nerant, 10 summa imperii bellique administrandi commiini 
 consilio permissa Cassivellauno, cujus fines a maritimis 
 civitatibus flumen dividit, quod appellatur Tamesis, a mari 
 circiter millia passuum ocroginta. Huic p n superiore tem- 
 pore cum reliquis civitatibus continentia bella intercesse- 
 
 ■ § 135, R. XLVI. ( § 141, Obs. 7. ■ § 106, R. VII. 
 
 b § 106, R. VIII. ? § 140, 1, 1st. » 94 ; 3. 
 
 c Sup. fugientium. h § 123, R. Obs. 2. » 121, Note. 2. 
 
 a § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. i § 136, Obs. 5, (ex.) ° § 126, R. III. 
 
 * 93,2. k §141, Obs. S. p § 112, R. IV. 
 
 14 
 
153 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 rant: sed nostro adventu permoti Britanni hunc toti bello* 
 imperioque prsefecerant. 
 
 12. Britannia? pars interior ab iis incolitur, ! quos b natos 
 in insula ipsa,memoria proditum dicunt : maritima pars ab 
 iis, qui prsedae ac belli inferendi causa ex Belgis transie- 
 rant ; qui omnes fere iis nominibus civitatum appellantur, 
 quibus fc orti ex civitatibus eo pervenerunt, et 2 bello illato 
 ibi remanserunt atque agros colere cosperunt. Hominum 
 est infinita multitude), 3 creberrimaque gedificia, 4 fere Galli- 
 cis d consimilia: pecorum magnus numerus. Utuntur aut 
 a3re, e aut 5 taleis ferreis, ad certurn pondus exammatis, pro 
 nuinmo. Nascitur ibi 6 plumbum album in mediteiraneis 
 regionibus, in maritimis ferrum ; sed ejus exigua est 7 copia: 
 aere e utuntur importato. 8 Materia cujusque generis, ut in 
 Gallia, est, praeter fagum atque abietem. Leporem et gal- 
 linam et anserem gustare, fas non putant ; hsec tamen alunt 
 9 animi voluptatisque causa. 10 Loca sunt temperatiora, 
 quarn in Gallia, n remissionbus frigoribus/ 
 
 13. Insula natura 12 triquetra, cujus unum latus est contra 
 Galliam. Hujus lateris alter angulus, qui est 13 ad Cantium, 
 quo fere omnes ex Gallia naves appelluntur, ad orientem 
 solem ; inferior ad meridiem spectat. Hoc latus tenet cir- 
 citer millia passuum quingenta. Alterum vergit 14 ad Hispa- 
 niam atque occidentem solem, qua ex parte est Hibernia, 
 16 dimidio h minor, ut sestimatur, quam Britannia ; ' 16 sed pari 
 spatio k transmissus, atque 1 ex Gallia, est in Britanniam. 
 In hoc medio cursu est insula, quas appellatur 17 Mona ; com- 
 plures praBterea minores objectae insulae existimantur ; de 
 quibus c insulis nonnulli scripserunt, 18 dies m continuos tri- 
 ginta sub bruma, esse noctem, b Nos nihil de eo perconta- 
 tiombus reperiebamus, 19 nisi certis ex aqua mensuris brevio- 
 
 * § 123, R. e § 121, R. XXVI. i § 120, Obs. 2, 2d. 
 b § 145, R. &91,4. * 110. k § 132, R. XLII. 
 
 « 37, 6, Note. 1. e 19, (lalus.) » § 149, Obs. 6. 
 
 * § 111. R. & 19. * § 132, R. XLIII. ™§ 131, R. XLT. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XV. 159 
 
 res esse, quam in continente, noctes videbamus. Hujus est 
 longitudo lateris, ut ferf. illorum opinio, l septingentOrum 
 millium. a Tertium est 2 contra septentriones, cui parli b 
 nulla est objecta terra; sed ejus angulus lateris maxTme ad 
 Germaniam spectat : huic c niillia d passuum 3 octingenta 
 in longitudinem esse existimatur. 6 Ita omnis insula est in 
 circuitu vicies centum millium passuum. 
 
 14. Ex his omnibus longe sunt 4 humanissTmi, qui Can- 
 tium incolunt, quae regio est maritima omnis; neque multum 
 a Gallica differunt consuetudine. Interiores plerique fru- 
 menta non serunt, sed lacte f et came vivunt, pellibusque* 
 sunt vestiti. Omnes vero 6 se Britanni vitro inficiunt, quod 
 cceruleum efficit colorem, atque hoc horridiore sunt in pug- 
 na aspectu: h 6 capilloque l sunt promisso atque omni parte 
 corporis rasa, praster caput et labrum superius. Uxores 
 habent 7 deni duodenlque inter se communes, et maxime 
 fratres cum fratribus parentesque cumliberis; sed, si qui 
 sunt ex his nati, eorum habentur liberi, 8 quo k primum vir- 
 go quaeque deducta est. 
 
 15. Equites hostium essedariique acriter proelio cum equi- 
 tatu nostro in itinere conrlixerunt, 9 tamen ut nostri omnibus 
 partibus superiores fuerint, atque eos in silvas collesque 
 compulerint : sed compluribus interfectis, cupidius'insecuti, 
 nonnullos ex suis amiserunt. At illi, intermisso spatio, im- 
 prudentibus nostris atque occupatis in munitione castrorum, 
 subito se ex silvis ejecerunt, impetuque in eos Facto, qui 
 erant in statione pro castris collocati, acriter pugnaverunt : 
 duabusque 10 submissis cohortibus a CaBsare, atque his pri- 
 mis legionum m duarum, cum hae, perexiguo intermisso loci 
 spatio inter se, n constitissent, novo genere pugnag perterritis 
 nostris, per medios audacissime perruperunt, seque inde in- 
 
 » § 132, Obs. 3. • 51. i § 136, Obs.5, (cum) 
 
 b § 126, R. III. i § 121, Obs. 2. * § 136, Obs. 5, (a.) 
 
 c § 112, R. II. g§ 126, R V. i 22, 3. 
 
 < § 145, R. h § 106) R y H B § 107 ^ R x 
 
160 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 columes receperunt. Eo die Quintus Laberius Durus, tri- 
 bunus militum, interficitur. Illi, pluribus im missis cohorti- 
 bus, repelluntur. 
 
 16. Toto hoc in genere pugnae, ^um sub ociilis omnium 
 ac pro castris dimicaretur, 2 intellectum est, a nostros b prop- 
 ter gravitatem armattirae, quod neque insequi 3 cedentes pos- 
 sent, neque ab signis discedere auderent, minus aptos esse 
 ad hujus generis hostem ; equites b autem magno cum peri- 
 culo dimicare, c propterea quod illi etiam consulto plerumque 
 4 cederent, d et, cum paulum ab legionTbus nostros removis- 
 sent, ex essedis desilirent 6 et pedibus 6 dispari proelio con- 
 tenderent. Equestris autem proelii ratio et cedentibus f et 
 insequentibus par atque idem periculum inferebat. Acce- 
 debat hue, ut, nunquam 6 conferti, sed rari magnisque inter- 
 vals s proeliarentur, h stationesque dispositas haberent, h at- 
 que 7 alios alii deinceps exciperent, integrique et recentes 
 defatigatis succederent. h 
 
 17. Postero die procul a castris hostes in collibus constit- 
 erunt, rarique se ostendere et 8 lenius, quam pridie, nostros 
 equites proelio lacessere coeperunt. Sed meridie, cum Cae- 
 sar pabulandi causa tres legiones atque ornnem equitatum 
 cum Caio Trebonio legato misisset, repen.te ex omnibus par- 
 tibus ad pabulatores advolaverunt, sic, 9 uti ab signis legio- 
 nibusque non absisterent. Nostri, acriter in eos impetu 
 facto, repulerunt, neque finem sequendi fecerunt, quoad sub- 
 sidio* conf isi equites, cum post se legiones viderent, praecip- 
 Ites hostes egerunt : magnoque eorum numero interfecto, 
 neque sui colligendi, neque consistendi, aut ex essedis de- 
 siliendi facultatem dederunt. Ex hac fuga protinus, quae 
 undique convenerant, auxilia discesserunt: 10 neque post id 
 tempus unquam summis nobiscum copiis hostes contende- 
 runt. 
 
 * 51,2. 
 
 * § 140, 6. 
 
 s § 132, R. XLII, 
 
 * § 145, R. 
 
 • § 129, R. 
 
 h§ 140, 1,4th. 
 
 « 96,2. 
 
 f 19, & § 123, R. 
 
 i § 112, R. V 
 
LIB. V. CA1\ XX. 161 
 
 IS. Ccesar, cognito consilio eorum, ad flumen Tamesin 
 in fines Cassivellauni exereitum duxit ; quod il (lumen uno 
 omnlno loco b pedibus, atque hoc c aegre, transiri potest. Eo 
 cum venisset, animadvertit, ad alteram fluminis ripam mag- 
 nas esse copias hostium instructas: ripa autem erat 2 acutis 
 sudlbus d praefixis munita; ejusdem generis sub aqua defixae 
 slides flumme d tegebantur. His rebus cognitis a captlvis 
 perfugisque, Caesar, praemisso equitatu, confestim legiones 
 subsequi jussit. Sed ea e celeritate atque eo e impetu mili- 
 tes ierunt, 2 cum capite solo ex aqua exstarent/ ut hostes im- 
 petum legionum atque equitum sustinere non possent, s ripas- 
 que dimitterent ac se fugae mandarent. 
 
 19. Cassivellaunus, 3 ut supra demonstravimus, omni de- 
 posit a spe contentions, 4 dimissis amplioribus copiis, milli- 
 bus circiter quatuor essedariorum relictis, itinera nostra ser- 
 vabat, paululumque 5 ex via excedebat, locisque b impedltis 
 ac silvestribus sese occultabat, atque iis regionibus, b quibus b 
 nos iter factiiros cognoverat, pecora atque homines ex agris 
 in silvas compellebat : et, cum equitatus noster, liberius h 
 praedandi vastandique causa, se in agros effunderet, omni- 
 bus viis ' notis semitisque essedarios ex silvis emittebat, et 
 magno cum periculo nostrorum equitum cum iis confligebat, 
 atque hoc metu latius h vagari prohibebat. 6 Relinquebatur, 
 ut neque longius ab agmme legionum discSdi k Caesar pate- 
 retur, et tantum 1 in agris vastandis incendiisque faciendis 
 7 hosttbus m noceretur, k quantum labore d atque itinere legi- 
 onarii milites efficere poterant. 
 
 20. Interim Trinobantes, prope firmissima earum regio- 
 num civitas, ex qua Mandubratius adolescens, Caesaris fidem 
 secutus, ad eum in continentem Galliam venerat (cujus pa- 
 ter Imanuentius in ea civitate regnum obtinuerat, interfec- 
 
 a 37, 6, Note. 1. e 28, 1. I 109, 2. 
 
 b § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) t § 140, Obs. 3. b § 85, 3. 
 
 • 19,/oco, Sup. (in.) s § 140, 1, 1st. i § 116, Obs. 3. 
 
 d § 129, R. b 22, 3. * 66 } 7. 
 
162 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 tusque erat a Cassivellauno, ipse fuga mortem vitaverat), 
 legatos ad Caesarem mittunt, pollicenturque, sese ei deditu- 
 ros atque imperata facturos: petunt, ut Mandubratium ab 
 injuria Cassivellauni defendat, a ' atque in civitatem mittat, 
 qui praesit b imperiumque obtineat. b His Caesar imperat 
 obsldes quadraginta frumentumque exercitui, d Mandubra- 
 tiumque ad eos mittit. Illi imperata celeriter fecerunt, ob- 
 sldes 2 ad numerum frumentaque miserunt. 
 
 21. Trinobantibus defensis atque abomni militum injuria 
 3 prohibitis, Cenimagni, Segontiaci, Ancalites, Bibroci, Cassi, 
 legationibus missis sese Caesari dedunt. Ab his cognoscit, 
 non longe ex eo loco oppidum Cassivellauni abesse, silvis e 
 paludibusque munitum, quo f satis magnus homlnum pecoris- 
 que numerus convenerit. ( 4 Oppidum autem Britanni vo- 
 cant, cum silvas impeditas vallo atque fossa munieruut, g quo 
 incursionis hostium vitandaB causa convenire consuerunt.) 
 E6 proficiscitur cum legiombus: locum reperit egregie na- 
 tura e atque opere munitum; tamen hunc duabus ex parti- 
 bus oppugnare contendit. Hostes, paulisper morati, militum 
 nostrorum impetum non tulerunt, seseque alia ex parte op- 
 pidi ejecerunt. Magnus ibi numerus pecoris repertus, mul- 
 tique in fuga sunt comprehensi atque interfecti. 
 
 22. Dum haec in his locis geruntur, Cassivellaunus ad 
 Cantium, quod h esse 6 ad mare supra demonstravimus, qui- 
 bus ' regionibus k quatuor reges praeerant, Cingetorix, Car- 
 vilius, Taximagulus, Segonax, nuncios mittit, atque his im- 
 perat, uti, coactis omnibus copiis, castra navalia de improvi- 
 so 1 6 adoriantur atque oppugnent. Ii cum ad castra venis- 
 sent, nostri, eruptione facta, multis eorum m interfectis, capto 
 etiam nobili duce Lugotonge, suos incolumes reduxerunt. 
 Cassivellaunus, hoc prcelio nunciato, tot detrimentis accep- 
 
 ■ § 140, 1, 3d. e § 129, R. " 37, 1, (regiones.) 
 
 * § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. I § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) k § 112, R. I. 
 
 « § 123, R. & 5. 1. t § 140, Obs. 3. I § 90, 6. 
 
 <*§ 110, R. XV. »>§ 145, R. &91. »§ 107, R. X. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XXIV. 163 
 
 lis, vastatis finibus, maxime etiam permotus defectione civ- 
 itatium, legatos per Atrebatem Commium de deditione ad 
 Caesarem mittit. Caesar, cum statuisset a hiemem in conti- 
 nent! propter repentlnos Galliae J motus agere, neque multum 
 aestatis superesset, atque id facile extrahi posse intelligent, 
 obsides imperat, et, quid in annos singiilos vectigalis b Pop- 
 ulo Romano Britannia penderet, c constituit; interdicit atque 
 imperat Cassivellauno, ne Mandub ratio, neu Trinobantibus 
 bellum faciat. d 
 
 23. Obsidibus acceptis, exercitum reducit ad mare, naves 
 invenit 2 refectas. His deductis, quod et e 3 captivorum mag- 
 num numerum habebat, et nonnullse tempestate deperierant 
 naves, duobus 4 commeatibus exercitum reportare instituit. 
 Ac sic accidit, uti ex tanto navium numero, tot 6 navigatio- 
 nibus, neque hoc, neque superiore anno/ ulla omnino navis, 
 qua3 milites portaret, g 6 desideraretur: h at ex iis, quae inanes 
 ex continenti ad eum remitterentur,' et 7 prions commeatus 
 expositis militibus, et quas postea Labienus faciendas cura- 
 verat numero sexaginta, 8 perpauc33 locum caperent; k reli- 
 quae fere omnes rejicerentur. k Quas 1 cum aliquamdiu Cae- 
 sar frustra expectasset, a ne anni tempore a navigatione ex- 
 cluderetur, quod aequinoctium suberat, 9 necessario angus- 
 tius milites collocavit, ac, summa tranquillitate consecuta, 
 secunda inita cum solvisset vigilia, prima luce terram atti- 
 git, omnesque incoliimes naves perduxit. 
 
 24. 10 Subductis navibus, concilioque Gallorum Samaro- 
 brivae™ peracto, quod eo anno u frumentum in Gallia propter 
 siccitates angustius provenerat, coactus est a liter, ac superi- 
 oribus annis/ exercitum in hibernis collocare, legionesque 
 12 in plures civitates distribuere: ex quibus unam in Morinos 
 ducendam Caio Fabio legato dedit ; alteram in Nervios 
 
 * § 140, Obs. 4. • 124, 1. i § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 b § 106, R. VIII. f § 131, R, XL. k Sup. accUit tit. 
 
 c § 140, 5. « § 141,R.I.&Obs.l. ' 38. 
 
 <* § 140, 1, 3d. »» § 140, 1, 4th. » § 130, R. XXXVI. 
 
164 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 Qumtio Ciceroni ; tertiam in Essuos Lucio Roscio ; quartam 
 in Kemis cum Tito Labieno in confinio Trevirorum hiemare 
 jussit; tres in Belgio collocavit : his Marcum Crassum, 
 quoestorem, et Lucium Munatium Plancum et Caium Trebo- 
 nium, legatos, a prsefecit. Unam legionem, quam proximo 
 trans Padum conscripserat, et cohortes quinque inEburones, 
 quorum pars maxima est inter Mosam ac Rhenum, qui sub 
 imperio Ambiorigis et Cativolci erant, mis it. His b miliubus 
 Quintum Titurium Sabinum et Lucium Aurunculeium Cot- 
 tarn, legatos, a praeesse jussit. Ad hunc modum distributis 
 legionlbus, facillime inopiae c frumentariae sese 1 mederi posse 
 existimavit : atque harum d tamen omnium hiberna (praeter 
 earn, quam Lucio Roscio in pacatissimam et quietissimam 
 partem ducendam dederat), 2 millibus passuum centum con- 
 tinebantur. Ipse interea, quoad legiones collocasset 6 mu- 
 nitaque hiberna cognovisset, in Gallia morari constituit. 
 
 25. Erat in Carnutibus 3 summoloco f natus Tasgetius, 
 cujus majores in sua civitate regnum obtinuerant. Huic 
 Cassar, pro ejusvirtuteatqueinse benevolentia, quod in om- 
 nibus bellis singulari ejus opera fuerat usus, majorum locum 
 restituerat. 4 Tertium jam hunc annum g regnantem inimi- 
 ci palam, multis etiam ex civitate auctoribus, interfecerunt. 
 Defertur ea res ad Caesarem. Ille veritus, 5 qu6d ad plures 
 pertinebat, ne h civitas eorum impulsu deficeret, Lucium 
 Plancum cum legione ex Belgio celeriter in Carnutes pro- 
 ficisci jubet, ibique hiemare ; quorumque opera cognoverit 
 Tasgetium interfectum, hos comprehensos ad se mittere. 
 Interim ab omnibus legatis quasstoribusque, quibus legiones 
 transdiderat, certior factus est, 6 in hiberna perventum ' lo- 
 cumque hibernis esse munitum. 
 
 26. Diebus circiter quindecim, quibus in hiberna ventum 
 est,' initium repentini tumultus ac defectionis ortum est ab 
 
 * § 97, Obs. 2. a 19, (legionum.) * § 131, R. XLI. 
 
 b § 112, R. I. • § 140, 4. h § 140,Obs.6&121,6. 
 
 « § 112, R. V. t § 119, R. i 67, 5, Note. 
 
LIU. V. CAP. XXVII. 165 
 
 Ambiori^e et Cativolco : l qui* cum ad fines regni sui Sabi- 
 no h Cottaeque prae^to fuissent, frurnentumque in hiberna com- 
 portavissenl, Indutiomari Treviri nunciis impulsi, suos cori- 
 citaverunt, subitoque oppressis lignatoribus, magna manu 
 castra oppugnatum c venerunt. Cum celerlter nostri arma 
 cepissent vallumque ascendissent, atque, una ex parte His- 
 panis equitibus emissis, equestri proelio d superiores fuissent, 
 2 desperata re,hostes suos ab oppugnatione reduxerunt. Turn 
 suo more conclamaverunt, uti aliqui ex nostris e ad collo- 
 quium prodlrent; habere se, quae 3 de re communi dicere 
 vellent/ quibus rebus controversias 4 minui posse sperarent/ 
 27. Mittitur ad eos colloquendi causa Caius Arpineius, 
 eques Romanus, familiaris Quintii Titurii et Quintus Ju- 
 nius ex Hispania quidam, qui jam ante 5 missu Caesaris ad 
 Ambiorigem ventitare consueverat : apud quos Ambiorix 6 ad 
 hunc modum locutus est: 7 "Sese pro Caesaris in se benefi- 
 ces 8 plurimum ei confiteri debere, quod ejus opera stipen- 
 dio 8 liberatus esset/ quod Aduatiicis finitimis suis pendere 
 consuesset : f quodque ei et Alius et fratris Alius ab Caesare 
 remissi essent, quos Aduamci, obsidum numero missos, 
 apud se in servitude et catenis tenuissent : f neque id, quod 
 fecerit 9 de oppugnatione castrorum, aut judicio h aut volun- 
 tate sua fecisse/ sed coactu h civitatis; 10 suaque esse ejus- 
 modi imperia, ut non minus haberet k juris in se multitudo, 
 quam ipse in multitudmem. Civitati 1 porro hanc fuisse belli 
 causam, quod repentinae Gallorum conjurationi resistere non 
 potuerit : id se facile ll ex humilitate sua probare posse, quod 
 non adeo sit f imperitus rerum, ut suis copiis h Populum Ro- 
 manum se superare posse conf idat : sed l2 esse Galliae com- 
 mune consilium ; omnibus hibernis Caesaris oppugnandis 
 hunc esse dictum diem, ne qua legio alterae legioni"' subsidio 
 
 a 39,6. «§ 107, Obs. 8. i § 145. Obs. 3. 
 
 b § 135, R. XLVII. ' $ 141, Obs. 7. * § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 e § 148, 1. s § 126, R. V. i § 112, R. II. 
 
 *§ 123, R. *§ 12 9, R. n>§ H 4.R. 
 
166 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 venire posset : a non facile Gallos Gallis b negare potuissc, 
 praesertim cum de recuperanda commtini libertate consilium 
 initum videretur. 1 Quibus c quoniam pro pietate satisfece- 
 rit, habere se nunc rationem officii pro beneficiis Caesaris ; 
 monere, orare Titurium d 2 pro hospitio, ut suae ac militum 
 saluti consiilat : magnam manum Germanorum conductam 
 Ehenum transisse; e hanc f affore biduo. 3 Ipsorum esse 
 consilium, velintne 8 prius, quam finitnni sentiant, h eductos 
 ex hibernis milites aut ad Ciceronem aut ad Labienum de- 
 ducere, quorum alter 1 millia passuum circiter quinquaginta, 
 alter' paulo amplius ab his absit. Ulud se polHceri et jure- 
 jurando confirmare, tutum iter per fines suos daturum; 
 4 quod k cum faciat, et 1 civitati sese consulere, quod hiber- 
 nis levetur, et 1 Caesari pro ejus mentis gratiam referre." 
 Hac oratione hablta, discedit Ambiorix. 
 
 28. Arpineius et Junius, quae audierint, ad legatos defe- 
 runt. Illi, repentlna re perturbati, etsi ab hoste ea diceban- 
 tur, non tamen negligenda existimabant : maximeque hac 
 re permovebantur, quod, civitatem ignobilem atque humilem 
 Eburonum sua sponte Populo Romano bellum facere au- 
 sam, e vix erat credendum. 01 Itaque ad consilium rem de- 
 ferunt magnaque inter eos 6 existit controversia. Lucius 
 Aurunculeius compluresque tribuni militum et primorum 
 ordlnum centuriones" nihil tern ere agendum," 1 neque ex hi- 
 bernis injussu Caesaris discedendum, 1 *" existimabant: "quan- 
 tasvis magnas etiam copias f Germanorum 6 sustineri posse 
 munitis hibernis," docebant : 7 " rem esse testimonio, n quod 
 primum hostium impetum, multis ultro vulneribus illatis, 
 fortissime sustinuerint : ° re frumentaria non premi : interea 
 et ex proximis hibernis et a Caesare conventura subsidia" 
 
 a § 140, 1, 2d. e 98,2. k 38. 4. 
 
 b§112, R. V. '§145,R,&19. ' 124,1. 
 
 t 39,& § 112,R.III. s § 140, 5. «» 108. 
 
 *§124, R. & *>§140, 4. « § 114, R. &Obs.4. 
 
 § 116, Exp. ! 27, 10, Obs. ° § 140, 6. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XXX. 167 
 
 postremo, " quid e^se l levius aut turpius, quam, 2 auctore 
 hoste, a de summis rebus capere consilium?" 
 
 29. Contra ea Titunus, " sero facturos," 3 clamitabat, 
 "cum majores hostium manus, adjunctis Germanis, conve- 
 nissent: aut cum aliquid calamitatis in proxirnis hibernis 
 esset acceptum, brevem consulendi esse occasionem : 4 Cae- 
 sarem b arbitrari profectum c in Italiam : neque aliter Carnu- 
 tes interficiendi Tasgetii consilium fuisse capturos, neque 
 Eburones, si ille adesset, tanta cum contentione nostri ad 
 castra venturos esse: 5 non hostem auctorem, sed rem spec- 
 tare; subesse Rhenum; magno es^e Germanis dolOri Ario- 
 visti mortem b et superiores nostras victorias : b 6 ardere Gal- 
 liam, b tot contumeliis acceptis sub Popiili Romani imperium 
 redactam, superiore gloria rei militaris extincta." Postre- 
 mo, " quis hoc sibi d persuaderet, 6 7 sine certa re Ambiori- 
 gem ad ejusmodi consilium descendisse c ? Suam senten- 
 tiam in utramque partem esse tutam : 8 si nil sit durius, 
 nullo periculo ad proximam legionem perventuros ; si Gallia 
 omnis cum Germanis consentiat, 5 unam esse in celeritate 
 positam salutem. Cottas quidem atque eorum, qui dissen-* 
 tirent, consilium quern haberet e exttum? In quo si non 
 10 prajsens periculum, at certe longinqua obsidione f fames 
 esset pertimescenda." 
 
 30. n Hac in utramque partem disputatione habita, cum a 
 Cotta 12 primisque ordinibus acriter resisteretur, 8 13 "Vincite," 
 inquit, "si ita vultis," Sabinus, 14 et id clariore voce/ ut magna 
 pars militum exaudiret : "neque is sum," inquit, "qui h grav- 
 issime ex vobis mortis periculo terrear : 15 hi sapient, et si 
 gravius quid accident, abs te rationem reposcent : qui,' si 
 per te liceat, perendino die cum proxirnis hibernis conjuncti, 
 communem cum reltquis belli casum sustineant, 16 nec re- 
 jecti et relegati longe ab ceteris aut ferro aut fame intereant. ,, 
 
 • 110, 1. 
 
 d § 123, R. 
 
 « 67. 
 
 b § 145, R. 
 
 • § 140, 6. 
 
 h § 141, Obs. 2, 2d, &40. 
 
 p 98,2. 
 
 ■ § 129, R. 
 
 ' § 141, R. III. & Exp. 
 
16S DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 31. ] Consurgitur a ex consilio ; comprehend ant 2 utrum- 
 qae et orant, " ne sua dissensione et pertinacia rem in sum- 
 mum periculum deducant : b facile m esse rem, seu maneant/ 
 seu proficiscantur, c si modo unum omnes sentiant ac probent; 
 contra in dissensione nullam se salutem perspicere." 3 Ees 
 disputatione ad mediam noctem perducitur. Tandem 4 dat 
 Cotta permotus manus ; superat sententia Sabini. 5 Pro- 
 nunciatur, d prima luce ituros : consumitur vigiliis reliqua 
 pars noctis, cum sua quisque miles circumspiceret, 6 quid se- 
 cum portare posset, 6 quid ex instrumento hibernorum relin- 
 quere cogeretur. e 7 Omnia excogitantur, quare n<5c sine per- 
 iculo maneatur et languore militum et s vigiliis periculum 
 augeatur. Prima luce sic ex castris proficiscuntur, 9 ut qui- 
 bus f esset persuasum, g non ab hoste, sed ab homine amicis- 
 simo Ambiorige consilium datum,' 1 longissimo agmine 1 max- 
 imisque impedimentis. 
 
 32. At hostes, posteaquam ex nocturno fremitu vigiliisque 
 de profectione eorum senserunt, collocatis insidiis bipartite 
 in silvis'-opportuno atque occulto loco, a k millibus passuum 
 
 %irciter duobus, Eomanorum adventum expectabant : et, 
 cum 10 se major pars agminis in magnam convallem demi- 
 sisset, ex utraque parte ejus vallis subito se ostenderunt, 
 novissimosque premere et primps probibere ascensu atque 
 iniquissimo nostris .' loco proelium committere cceperunt. 
 
 33. Turn demum Titurius, n ut qui g nihil ante providisset, 
 trepidare, m concursare, cohortesque disponere ; 12 haec tamen 
 ipsa timide atque ut n eum omnia deficere viderentur: quod° 
 plerumque iis p accidere consuevit, qui 13 in ipso negotio con- 
 silium capere coguntur. At Cotta, qui g cogitasset, haac 
 posse in itinere accidere, atque ob earn causam profectionis 
 
 * 67, 5. Note. ' § 126, R. III. -i § 111, R. 
 
 • b § 140, 1, 3d. e § 141, Obs. 4. »§ 144, Obs. 6. 
 
 c § 140, 6. h 98, 2. n § 140, 1, 2d, (ita.) 
 
 d 51, 2. ' § 129, R. o 37, 9, N ote . 3. 
 
 • § 140, 5 * § 132, Obs. 5. p § 112, R. IV. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XXXV. 169 
 
 1 auctor non fuisset, nulla in re communi saluti ■ deerat, et in 
 appellandis cohortandisque mil ill bus, imperatdris j et in 
 pugna, militis officia praestabat. Cumque propter longilu- 
 dinem agminis 2 minus facile per se omnia obire, et, quid 
 quoqueloco c faciendum esset' b providere possent, 3 jusserunt 
 pronunciare, ut impedimenta relinquerent atque 4 in orbum 
 con^isterent. Quod d consilium etsi in ejusmodi casu repre- 
 hendendum non est, tamen 5 incommode accidit: nam et 
 nostris militibus 6 spem minuit, et hostes ad pugnam alacri- 
 ores effecit. quod non sine summo timore et desperatione 
 id factum videbatur. Praeterea accidit, quod f fieri necesse 
 erat, ut 6 vulgo milites ab signis discederent, h 7 qna3 quisque 
 eorum g carissima haberet ' ab impedimentis petere atque 
 abripere properaret, h clamore ac fletu omnia complerentur. h 
 
 34. At 8 barbaris a consiliumnon defuit : nam duces eorum 
 tota acie pronuntiare jusserunt, " ne quis ab loco discederef, 
 9 illorum k esse praedam, atque illis reservari, qu3acumque 
 Romani reliquissent : proinde omnia in victoria posita exis- 
 timarent." 10 Erant et virttite et numero pugnando 1 pares 
 nostri, tamen etsi ab duce et a fortuna deserebantur, tamen 
 omnem spem salutis in virtute ponebant, et, quoties quaeque 
 cohors procurreret, ab ea parte magnus hostium numerus 
 cadebat. Qua d re animadversa, Ambiorix pronuntiari jubet, 
 ut procul tela conjiciant, neu propius accedant, et, quam in 
 partem Romani impetum fecerint, n cedant (levitate armo- 
 rum et quotidiana exercitatione 12 nihil iis noceri posse" 1 ): 
 rursus se ad signa recipientes insequantur. 
 
 35. Quo d praecepto ab iis diligentissime observato, cum 
 quaepiam cohors ex orbe excesserat atque impetum fecerat, 
 hostes velocissime refugiebant. Interim earn partem nudari 
 necesse erat et ab latere aperto tela recipi. Rursus, cum 
 
 a § 112, R. I. * § 123, R. I § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 * § 140, 5. * 37, 9, Note. 3. * § 108, R. XII. 
 
 « § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) ■ § 107, R. X. » § 128, R, 
 
 d 38. h § 140, 1, 4th. m 66, & 68, 2. 
 
 15 
 
170 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 in eum locum, unde erant progress!, reverti rc?perant, et ab 
 its, qui cewsseraut, et ab Us, qui proxjmi stel^ran^ c|fcum- 
 veniebantur; sin autem l locum tenere veik-nt, nee virtuti 1 ' 
 locus reiinquebatur, neque ab tania muintudme conjecta tela 
 conferti vitare poterant. Tamen tot incommodis con flic tat i, 
 nuiltis vulneribus accept is, resistebant et, magna parte diei 
 consumta, cum a prima luce 2 ad horam octavam pugmire- 
 tur, nihil, quod ipsis c esset indignum, committebant. Turn 
 Tito Balventio, d qui superiore anno primum pilum duxerat, 
 viro forti et magnae auctoritatis, 3 utrumque femur tragula 
 transjicitur. Quintus Lucanius, ejusdem ordmis, e fortissi- 
 ma pugnans, dum circumvento filio. f 4 subvenit, interflcitur: 
 Lucius Cotta, legatus, omnes cohortes ordinesque adhortans, 
 6 in adversum os funda vulneratur. 
 
 36. His rebus permotus Quintus Titurius, cum procul 
 Ambiorigem suos cohortantem conspexisset, interpretem 
 suum, Cneium Pompeium, ad eum mittit, rogatum, g ut sibi f 
 militibusque parcat. Ille appellatus respondit : "si velit 
 secum colloqui, licere ; sperare, a multitudine impetrari 
 posse, quod h ad militum salutem pertineat;' 6 ipsi k vero 
 nihil nocitum iri, inque earn rem se * suam fidem interpo- 
 nere." Ille cum Cotta saucio cqmmunicat, " si videatur, 
 pugna ut excedant et cum Ambiorige una colloquantur : 
 sperare, ab eo de sua ac militum salute impetrare posse." 
 Cotta se ad armatum hostem iturum negat 7 atque in eo 
 const i tit. 
 
 37. Sabinus, quos 8 in praesentia tribunos militum circum 
 se habebat et primorum ordinum centuriones, se sequi ju- 
 bet, et, cum propius Ambiorigem™ accessisset, jussus arma 
 abjicere, imperatum facit, suisque, ut idem faciant, imperat. 
 Interim, dum de conditiombus inter se agunt, longiorque 
 
 ■ § 98, Obs. 10. » § 106, R. VII. ■ § 140, 6. 
 
 b § 126, R. III. '§ 112, Obs. 5, 2d. * 6 6, 7. 
 
 c § 119, R. g § 148, 1. i § 145, R. 
 
 « § 110, Obs. 1. * 37, 2. m§ 136, Obs. 5,(ad.) 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XXXIX. 171 
 
 consulto ab Ambiorige instkuitur sermo, paulatim circum- 
 vcntus interficitur. Turn vero suo more Wictoriam concla- 
 mant atque ululatum tollunt, impeiuque in nostros facto, 
 ordines perturbant. Ibi Lucius Cotta pugnans interficitur 
 cum maxima parte militum, reliqui se in castra recipiunt, 
 unde erant egressi : ex quibus Lucius Petrosidius aquilifer, 
 cum magna multitudine hostium premeretur, aquilam intra 
 vallum projecit, ipse pro castris fortissime pugnans occidi- 
 tur. 2 Illi segre ad noctem oppugnationem sustinent : noctu 
 3 ad unum a omnes, desperata salute, se ipsi b interficiunt. 
 Pauci ex proelio elapsi, incertis itineribus c per silvas ad Ti- 
 turn Labienum legatum in hiberna perveniunt atque eum 
 de rebus gestis certiorem faciunt. 
 
 38. Hac victoria 4 sublatus Ambiorix, statim cum equi- 
 tatu in Aduatiicos, qui erant ejus regno d finitimi, proficisci- 
 tur ; neque noctem neque diem intermittit, peditatumque se 
 subsequi jubet. Re demonstrata, Aduatucisque concitatis, 
 postero die in Nervios pervenit, hortaturque, " ne sui e in f 
 perpetuum libeiandi atque ulciscendi s Romanos, pro iis, 
 quas acceperint," injuriis, occasionem dimittant : interfectos 
 esse 1 legatos duo magnamque partem exercitus interisse" ' 
 demonstrat ; 5 " nihil esse negotii, subito oppressam legio- 
 nem, qua? cum Cicerone hiemet, k interf ici;" 6 se ad earn rem 
 profitetur adjutorem. ] Facile hac oratione Nerviis per- 
 suadet. 
 
 39. Itaque, confestim dimissis nunciis ad Centrones, Gru- 
 dios, Levacos, Pieumoxios, Geidunos, qui omnes sub eorum 
 imperio sunt, quam maximas manus possunt, cogunt, et de 
 improviso ad Ciceronis hiberna advolant, nondum ad eum 
 fama de Titurii morte perlata. 7 Huic quoque accidit, quod m 
 fuit necesse, ut nonnulli milites, qui lignationis munitionis- 
 
 * 19, (hominem.) e 112,5. I 93, 2, & 94 ; 1, 2. 
 b 33 ? 1. ' § 90 6. k $ 140, 6. 
 
 I § 129, R. * 112, 1. i § 97, R. 
 
 * § 111, R. b § 141, Obs. 7. - 37, 9, Note 3. 
 
172 DE BELLO GALL1C0. 
 
 que causa in silvas discessissent/ repentino equitum adren- 
 ld jnterciperentur. l> His circumventis, magna manu Ebu- 
 rones, Nervii, Aduatuei atque horum omnium soeii et cli- 
 entes, legionem oppugnare incipiunt : nostri celenter ad 
 a.rma concurrunt, vallum conscendunt. \ iEgre is dies sus- 
 tentatur, quod omnem spem hostes in celeritate ponebant, 
 atque, hanc adepti c victoriam, in perpetuum se fore victo- 
 res d confidebant. 
 
 40. Mittuntur ad Caasarem confestim ab Cicerone literae, 
 magnis 2 propositis praemiis, si pertulissent. Obsessis omni- 
 bus viis, missi e intercipiuntur. Noctu ex ea materia, quam 
 munitionis causa comportaverant, 3 turres admodum centum 
 et viginti excitantur incredibili celeritate : quae f deesse ope- 
 ri g videbantur, perficiuntur. Hostes postero die, multo ma- 
 joribus copiis coactis, castra oppugnant, fossam complent. 
 Ab nostris eadem ratione, h qua pridie, resislitur : ' hoc idem 
 deinceps reliquis fit diebus. Nulla pars nocturni temporis 
 ad laborem intermittitur : non aegris, k non vulneratis, facul- 
 tas quietis datur : quaecumque ' ad proximi diei oppugnatio- 
 nem opus sunt, noctu comparantur: multaB 4 praeustae sudes, 
 magnus muralium pilorum numerus instituitur; 5 turres 
 contabulantur, pinnse loricaeque ex cratibus attexuntur. 
 Ipse Cicero, 6 ciim tenuissnna valetudine™ esset, ne noctur- 
 num "quidem sibi tempus ad quietem relinquebat, ut° ultro 
 militum concursu ac vocibus 7 sibi p parcere cogeretur. 
 
 41. Tunc duces principesque Nerviorum, qui 8 aliquem 
 sermonis aditum causamque amicitiae cum Cicerone habe- 
 bant, colloqui sese velle dicunt. 9 Facta potestate, eadem, 
 quae Ambiorix cum Titurio egerat, commemorant, "omnem 
 esse in armis Galliam, Germanos Rhenum transisse, Caesar- 
 
 *§ 141, R.I. f 37,2. i 37, 8, Note. 2. 
 
 *> § 140, 1, 4th. p § 112, R. I. «>§ 106, R. VII. 
 
 c 105,1. h § 129, R. n 121, Note. 2. 
 
 * § 103, R. ' 67, 1. ° § 140, 1, 1st, (ita.) 
 
 • 19, (homines.) * § 126, R. III. & 19. p § 112, R. V. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XLIII. 173 
 
 is reliquorumque hiberna oppugnari." Addunt etiam de 
 Sablni niorte. J Ambiorigem ostentant fidei faciendae causa: 
 u enare 2 eos " dicunt, " si quicqnam ab his prsesidii sperent, a 
 qui suis rebus b difTidant ; c sese tamen 3 hoc esse in Cicero*' 
 nern Populumque Roman um ammo, d ut nihil nisi hiberna 
 recusent" 1 atque hanc invcterascere consuetudinem nolint: m 
 4 licere illis e incolumibus per se ex hibernis discedere, et, 
 quascumque in partes velint, sine metu proficisci." Cicero 
 ad haec unum modo respondit. " Non esse consuetudinem 
 Populi Rornani, ullam accipere ab hoste arrnato conditio- 
 nem: si ab armis discedere velint, a se f 5 adjutore utantur, g 
 legatosque ad Caesarem mittant : g sperare, 6 pro ej us justitia, 
 qua? petierint, c impetraturos." 
 
 42. Ab hac spe repulsi Nervii, vallo h pedum undecim et 
 fossa pedum quindecim hiberna cingunt. Haec et superio- 
 runi annorum consuetudlne h g. nostris cognoverant, et, quos- 
 dam de exercitu nacti captivos, ab his docebantur: 7 sed, 
 nulla ferramentorum copia,' quae sunt ad hunc usum idonea, 
 gladiis h cespttem circumcidere, manlbus h 8 sagulisque 9 ter- 
 ram exhaurlre cogebantur. Qua k quidem ex re hominum 
 multitudo cognosci potuit : nam minus horis tribus 10 millium 
 decern in circuitu munitionem perfeterunt : reliquisque die- 
 bus turres ad altitudmem alii, H falces testudinesque, quas 
 ildem capfivi docuerant, parare ac facere coeperunt. 
 
 43. Septimo oppugnationis die, maxlmo coorto vento, 
 12 ferventes fusili ex argilla 1 glandes fundis et 1S fervefacta 
 jacula in casas, quae more 1 ' Gallico stramentis erant tectae^ 
 jacere coeperunt. Hae celenter ignem comprehendcrunt et 
 venti magnitudine h inomnem castrorum locum 14 distulerunt. 
 Hostes, maxlmo clamore h insecuti, quasi parta jam atque 
 explorata victoria, turres testudinesque 16 agere et scalis val- 
 
 *§ 140, 2. e 66, 2. I 110, 1. 
 
 b § 1 12, R. V. f § 121, R. XXVI. * 38. 
 
 ■ § 141, Obs. 3. e § 139, 2. § 42.0bs.5. I § 128, Obs. 2. 
 
 d § 106. R. VII. - § 129, R. « § 140. 1. 1st. 
 
174 DK BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 lum ascendere cceperunt. At tanta militum virtus atque ea a 
 praesentia animi fuit, ut, cum undique flamma torrerentur, n 
 maximaque telorum multitudine premerentur, 5 suaque om- 
 nia impedimenta atque omnes fortunas conflagrare iritelli- 
 gerent b non mod6 l demigrandi causa de vallo decederet c 
 nemo, sed paene ne respiceret c quidem quisquam; ac turn 
 omnes 9 acerrime fortissimeque pugnarent. Hie dies nos- 
 tris d longe gravissimus fuit; sed tamen hunc habuit even- 
 turn, ut eo die maximus hostium numerus vulneraretur c at- 
 que interficeretur, ut e se sub ipso vallo constipaverant s re- 
 cessumque primis f ultimi non dabant. Paulum quidem in- 
 termissa flamma, et quodam loco g 4 turri h adacta et contin- 
 gente vallum, tertiae cohortis centuriones ex eo,quo g stabant, 1 
 loco recesserunt suosque omnes removerunt; nutu k vocibus- 
 que hostes, " si introire vellent,'' vocare cosperunt, fi quorum 
 progredi ausus est nemo. Turn ex omni parte lapidibus h 
 conjectis 6 deturbati, turrisque succensa est. 
 
 44. Erant in ea legione fortissimi viri centuriones, 7 qui 
 jam primis ordinibus ' appropinquarent, Tito Pulfio et Lucius 
 Varenus. Hi perpetuas controversias intei se habebant, 
 quinam anteferretur, m omnibusque annis de loco summis 
 simultatibus k contendebant. Ex iis Pulfio, cum acerrime 
 ad munitiones pugnaretur, u Quid dubitas," inquit, " Va- 
 rene ? aut quern locum probanda^ virtutis tuse 8 spectas ? hie, 
 hie dies de nostris controversiis judicabit." Haec cum dix- 
 isset, b procedit extra munitiones, 9 quaque pars hostium con- 
 fertissima visa est, in earn irrumpit. Ne' Varenus quidem 
 turn vallo sese contmet, sed omnium veritus existimationem 
 subsequitur. Turn, mediocri spatio h relicto, Pulfio pilum 
 in hostes mittit atque unum ex multitudine l0 procurrentem 
 transjicit, quo h percusso et exanimato, ll hunc scutis prote- 
 
 a 28, 1. • § 140, Obs. 1. I § 44, II. 2. 
 
 b § J40, Obs. 4. * § 123, R. & 19. * § 129, R. 
 
 c § 140, 1, 1st. e § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) i § 112, R. IV. 
 
 d § 111, R. L 109,2. m §140, 5. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. XLVI. 175 
 
 gunt hostes, J in ilium tela universi conjiciunt neque dant 
 regrediendi facultatem. Transfigitur scutum Pulfioni a et 
 verutum in balteo defigitur. Avertit hie casus vaginam et 
 gladium educere conanti b dextram moratur manum; impe- 
 ditum c hostes circumsistunt. 2 Succurrit inimicus i Hi d Va- 
 renus et laboranti* subvenit. Ad 3 hunc se confestim a Pul- 
 fione omnis multitudo convertit, 4 ilium veruto transfixum 
 arbitrantur. Occursat ocius gladio cominusque rem gerit 
 Varenus atque, uno interfecto, rellquos paulum propellit : 
 dum cupidius instat, 5 in locum dejectusinferiorem concidit. 
 Huic rursus circumvento fert subsidium Pulfio atque ambo 
 incolumes, compluribus interfectis, summa cum laude sese 
 intra munitiones recipiunt. Sic fortuna 6 in contentione et 
 certamine utrumque versa vit, ut alter alteri d inimlcus aux- 
 ilio f salutique esset, neque dijudicari posset, uter utri 5 vir- 
 tute h anteferendus videretur. 
 
 4o. "Quanto* erat in dies gravior atque asperior oppug- 
 natio, et maxnne quod, magna parte militum confecta vul- 
 neribus, res ad paucitatem defensorum pervenerat, tanto * 
 crebriores lirerae nuntiique ad Caesarem mittebantur : quo- 
 rum pars deprehensa in conspectu nostrorum militum cum 
 cruciatu necabatur. Erat 8 unus intus Nervius, nomine 
 Vertico, 9 loco natus honesto, qui a prima obsidione ad Cice- 
 ronem perfugerat,suamque ei fidem praestiterat. Hie 10 servo k 
 spe libertatis magnisque persuadet praemiis, ut literas ad 
 Caesarem deferat. Has ille in jaciilo illigatas efTert, et, 
 Gallus inter Gallos sine ulla suspicione versatus. ad Caesar- 
 em pervenit. Ab eo l de n periculis Ciceronis legionisque 
 cognoscitur. 
 
 46. Caesar, acceptis Uteris ,2 hora circTter undecima diei, 
 statim nuncium in Bellovacos ad Marcum Crassum quaes- 
 
 * § 110, Obs. 1, * § 112, R. V. i § 132. R. XLIII. Obs. 
 
 b 19, (ei,)8c*. f § 114, R. 6, & 44, «, & 47. 
 
 « 19, (eum.) 5 § 126, R. III. * 63, & § 123, R. 
 
 *§ lll.R. b § 128, R. i 67, 1. 
 
J 76 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 torern mittit; cuius hiberna aberant ab eo mhlia passuum vi- 
 g ; nti quinque. Jubet media nocte legionem proficisci," ce- 
 leriterque ad se venire. Exiit cum nuncio Crassus, Alte- 
 rum b ad Caium Fabium legatum mittit, ut in Atrebatium 
 fines legionem adducat, c ] qua sibi d iter faciendum sciebnt. 
 Scribit Labieno, 2 si reipublicae commodo facere posset, cum 
 legione ad fines Nerviorum veniat : c reliquam partem exer- 
 citus, quod paulo aberat longius, non putat expectandam f 
 equites circiter quadringentos ex proximis hibernis cogil. 
 
 47. Hora circiter tenia ab antecursoribus de Crassi ad- 
 vcntu certior factus, eo die millia f passuum vigint: progre- 
 ditur. Crassum Samarobrlvae g praeficit, legionemque ei 8 
 attribuit, quod ibi impedimenta exercitus, obsides civitatum, 
 3 literas publicas, frumentumque omne, quod eo 4 toleranda3 
 hiemis causa devexerat, relinquebat. Fabius, ut imperatum 
 erat, non ita multum moratus, in itinere cum legione oc- 
 currit. Labienus, interitu Sabmi et caede cohortium cog- 
 nlta/cum omnes ad eum Trevirorum copise venissent/' veri- 
 tus, ne, 1 si ex hibernis fugae similem profectionem fecisset, 
 hostium impetum sustinere non posset, praesertim quos k re- 
 centi victoria efferri sciret, literas Caesari remittit, quanto 
 cum periculo legionem ex hibernis educturus esset: 1 5 rem 
 gestam in Eburonibus perscribit: .docet, omnes peditaius 
 equitatusque copias Trevirorum tria millia f passuum longe 
 ab suis castris consedisse. 
 
 4S. Caesar, consilio ejus probato, etsi, 6 opinione m trium 
 legionum dejectus, ad duas redierat, tamen unum communis 
 salutis auxilium in celeritate ponebat. Venit magnis itin- 
 enbus in Nerviorum fines. Ibi ex captivis cognoscit, quae 
 apud Ciceronem gerantur, 1 quantoque in periculo res sit. 1 
 Turn cuidam g ex equitibus Gallis magnis prasmiis persuadet, 
 
 » 90, 4. e 108, 4. I § 140, Obs. 6. 
 
 * 19, (nuncium.) { § 132, R. * § 145, R. & 91, 4. 
 
 c§ 140, 1, 3d. s § 123, R. » § 140, 5. 
 
 a 113,5. h § 140. Obs. 3. »•§ 136, R. LII. 
 
LIU. V. CAP. XLIX. 177 
 
 utl ad Ciceronem epistolam deferat. Hanc Grsecis conscrip- 
 tam Uteris mittit, ne, intercepta epistola, nostra ab hostibus 
 consilia cognoscantur. a * Si adire non possit, monet, ut tra- 
 gulam cum epistola, 2 ad amentum deligata, intra munitio- 
 nes castrorum abjiciat. 5 In literis scribit, se cum legionlbus 
 profectum celeriter affore : hortatur, ut pristinam virtutem 
 retineat. Gallus, periculum veritus, ut erat praeceptum, tra- 
 gulam mittit. Haec 3 casu ad turrim adhaesit, neque ab 
 nostris biduo animadversa; tertio die a quodam milite con- 
 spicitur; demta ad Ciceronem defertur. Ille 4 perlectam in 
 conventu militum recitat, maximaque omnes laetitia afficit. 
 Turn fumi incendiorum procul videbantur, quae res omnem 
 dubitationem adventus legionum 6 expti]it. 
 
 49. Galli, re cognita per exploratores, obsidionem relin- 
 quunt, ad Cassarem omnibus copiis contendunt ; eae erant 
 armatorum circiter millia d sexaginta. Cicero, data facul- 
 tate, Galium ab eodem Verticone, quern supra demonstrav- 
 lmus, repetit; qui literas ad Caesarem referat; e hunc f ad- 
 monet, iter caute diligenterque faciat : g perscribit in literis, 
 hostes ab se discessisse, omnemque ad eum multitudinem 
 convertisse. Quibus h literis circiter media nocte Cassar al- 
 latis suos facit certiores, eosque ad dimicandum ammo con- 
 firmat: postero die luce prima movet castra, et circiter mil- 
 lia ' passuum quatuor progressus, trans vallem magnam et 
 rivum multitudinem hostium conspicatur. Erat magni peri- 
 culi k res, cum tantis copiis inlquo loco 1 dimicare. Turn, 
 quoniam liberatum obsidione m Ciceronem sciebat, eoque 
 omnino remittendum de celeritate existimabat, consedit, et, 
 quam aequissimo potest loco, 1 castra communit. Atque haec, 
 etsi erant exigua-per se, vix hominum k millium septem, pi*33- 
 sertim nullis cum impedimentis, 6 lamen angustiis viarum 
 
 » § 140, 1, 2d. c § 141, Obs. 2 4th. * § 132. R. XLII. 
 
 b § 140, 1. 3d. * § 124, R. k § me, R. VII. 
 
 « § 93, 1. g § 140, l,3d,&Obs. 5. ' § 136, Obs. 5, (in.} 
 
 a § 136, R. XLVIII. >» 38. »§ 126, R. V. 
 
178 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 quam maxime potest, contrahit, eo consilio, u( in siimraam 
 coniemtionem hostlbus* veniat. Interim, speculatoribus in 
 omnes partes dimissis, explorat, quo commodissimo b itinere 
 vallem transire possit. 
 
 50. Eo die, parviilis equestribus proeliis ad aquam factis, 
 utrique sese suo loco continent; l Galli, quod ampliores co- 
 pias, quae nondum convenerant, expectabant ; Caesar, si 
 forte timoris simulatione hostes •in siuim locum elk ere pos- 
 set, ut citra vallem pro castris prcelio contenderet ; c si id 
 efficere non posset, ut, exploratis itineribus, miiiore cum 
 periculo vallem rivumque transiret. c Prima luce hostium 
 equitatus ad castra accedit, prceliumque cum nostris equiii- 
 bus committit. Ca?sar consulto equites cedere, d seque in 
 castra recipere d jubet; simul ex omnibus partibus castra 
 altiore vallo muniri, 11 3 portasque obstrui, atque in bis ad- 
 ministrandis rebus quam maxime concursari et cum simula- 
 tione timoris agi jubet. 
 
 51. Quibus omnibus rebus bostes invitati copias trans- 
 ducunt, aciemque injquo loco constituunt ; nostris vero 
 4 etiam de vallo deductis, propius accedunt, et tela intra mu- 
 nitionem ex omnibus partibus conjiciunt; praeconibusque e 
 circummissis pronuntiari jubent, "seu quis Gallus seu Ro. 
 manus velit ante boram tertiam 5 ad se transire, sine periculo 
 lie ere ; post id tempus non fore potestatem :" 6 ac sic nos- 
 tros contemserunt, ut obstructis in speciem portis singulis 
 ordintbus cespitum, quod 7 ea non posse introrumpere vide- 
 bantur, alii vallum manu scindere, alii fossas complere in- 
 ciperent. Turn Caesar, omnibus portis eruptione facta equi- 
 tatuque emisso, celeriter hostes dat in fugam, sic, uti omni- 
 no pugnandi causa resisteret nemo ; magnumque ex eis mi- 
 merum occidit, atque omnes armis ' exuit. 
 
 52. 8 Longius prosequi veritus, quod silvae paludesque in- 
 tercedebant, neque etiam parvulo detrimento 9 illorum locum 
 
 a § 110, Obs. 1. c § 140, 1, 2d. e 109, 2. 
 
 b $ 98, Obs. 10. J 90,4. * § 125, R. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. LIII. J79 
 
 relinqui videbat, omnibus suis incolumibus copiis eodem die 
 ad Ciceronem pervenit. Institutas turres, testudines, mu- 
 nitionesque hostium admiratur : J producta legione cognoscit, 
 non dec lm urn quemque esse relictum militem sine vulnere. 
 Ex his omnibus judlcat rebus, quanto cum periculo et 
 quanta cum virtute res sint H administratae : Ciceronem 2 pro 
 ejus meritojegionemque collaudat : centuriones singillatim 
 tribunosque militum appellat, quorum egregiam fuisse vir- 
 tutem testimonio Ciceronis cognoverat. De casu Sablni et 
 Cottae certius ex captivis cognoscit. Postero die concione 
 habita 3 rem gestam proponit, milltes consolatur et confir- 
 mau : quod detrirnentum 4 culpa et temeritate legati sit b ac- 
 ceptum, 5 hoc asquiore ammo ferendum docet, 6 quod, bene- 
 flcio Deorum immortalium et virtute eorum 7 expiato incom- 
 modo, neque hostibus diutina lastatio, neque ipsis longior 
 dolor relinquatur. c 
 
 53. Interim ad Labienurn per Rernos incredibili celeri- 
 tare de victori«*i Caesaris fama perfertur, ut, cum ab hibernis 
 Ciceronis abesset millia passuum circiter sexaginta, eoque 
 6 post horam nonam diei Caesar pervenisset, ante mediam 
 noctem ad portas castrorum clamor oriretur, d quo clamore 
 significatio victorias gratulatioque ab Remis Labieno* fieret. 
 Hac fama ad Treviros perlata, Indutiomarus, qui postero die 
 castra Labieni oppugnare decreverat, noctu profugit, ropias- 
 que omnes in Treviros reducit. Caesar Fabium cum legione 
 in sua remittit hiberna, ipse cum tribus legionibus circum 
 Samarobri vam 9 trinis hibernis hiemare constituit ; et, quod 
 tanti motus Galliae extiterant, totam hiemem ipse ad exer- 
 citum manere decrevit. Nam illo incommodo de Sabini 
 morte perlato, omnes fere Galliae civitates de bello 10 consul- 
 taban', nuncios legationesque in omnes partes dimittebant, 
 et n quid reliqui consilii f caperent a atque unde initium belli 
 fiere', explorabant, nocturnaque in locis desertis 12 concilia 
 
 a § 140, 5. « 77, 5. e § 126, R. III. 
 
 b § 140, Obs. 2. d § 140, l, 3d. < § 106. R. VIIL 
 
ISO DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 habebant. Neque ullum fere totius hiemis tempus sine so- 
 Iicitudine Caesaris intercessit, ] quin a allquem de conciliis 
 ac motu Gallorum nuncium acciperet.* In his ab Lucio Ros- 
 cio legato, quern legioni decimae teniae praefecerat, eertior 
 est (actus, magnas Gallorum copias earum civiiatum, quae 
 2 Armoricae appellantur, oppugnandi sui causa convenisse : 
 neque longiiis h millia passuum octo ab hibernis suis abfuisse, 
 sed nuncio allato de victoria Caesaris, discessisse, adeo ut fu- 
 gae simiiis discessus videretur. 
 
 54. At Caesar, principibus cujusque civitatis ad se evoca- 
 tis, alias c territando, cum se scire, quae fierent, denunciaret, 
 alias cohortando, magnam partem Galliae in officio tenuit. 
 Tamen Senones, quae est civitas in primis firm a et magnae 
 inter Gallos auctoritatis, Cavarinum, quern Caesar apud eos 
 regem constituent (cujus frater Moritasgus, adventu in Gal- 
 liam Caesaris, cujusque majores regnum obtinuerant), inter- 
 ficere publico consilio conati, cum ille praesensisset ac pro- 
 fugisset, usque ad fines insectiti regno* domoque expuie- 
 runt: et, missis ad Caesarem satisfaciendi causa legatis, cum 
 is oranem ad se senatum venire jussisset, 3 dicto audientes 
 non fuerunt. 4 Tantum e apud homines barbaros valuit, esse 
 repertos aliquos principes belli inferendi, tantamque omni- 
 bus voluntatum commutationem 5 attulit, ut praeter iEduos 
 et Remos, quos 6 praecipuo semper honore Caesar habuit, 
 7 alteros pro vetere ac perpetua erga Popiilum Romanum 
 fide, 7 alteros pro recentibus Gallici belli officiis, 8 nulla fere 
 civitas fuerit non f suspecta nobis. 9 Idque adeo haud scio 
 mirandumne sit, cum compluribus aliis de causis, turn max- 
 Ime,, 10 quod, qui virlute belli omnibus gentibus praefereban- 
 tur, tantum se ejus opinionis deperdidisse, ut a Populo Ro- 
 mano imperia perferrent, gravissime dolebant. 
 
 oo. Treviri vero atque Indutiomarus totius hiemis nullum 
 tempus intermiserunt, quin a trans Rhenum legatos mitterent, 
 
 » § 140, 3. t 124,12. e §]16 ; Obs. 3. 
 
 b § 120, Obs. 3. * § 136, R. L1I. 134, Obs. 3. 
 
LIB. V. CAP. LVII. 181 
 
 civitatcs solicitarent, pecunias pollicerentur, magna parte 
 exercitus nostri interfecta, multo minorem superesse dice- 
 rent partem. Neque tamen ulli civitati* Germanorum per- 
 suaded potuit, ut Rhenum translret, cum " se bis expertos" b 
 dicerent, " Ariovisti bello et Tenchtherorum transitu, non 
 esse amplius fortunam tentandam." ] Hac spe c lapsus Indu- 
 tiomarus, nihilo minus copias cogere, exercere, a finitimis 
 equos parare, exules damnatosque tota Gallia d magnis prae- 
 miis ad se allicere ccepit. Ac tantam sibi jam iis rebus in 
 Gallia auctoritatem comparaverat, ut undique ad eum lega- 
 tiones concurrerent, 6 gratiam atque amicitiam pubiice priva- 
 timque peterent. 
 
 56. Ubi intellexit 2 ultro ad se venlri, altera ex parte Se- 
 nones Carnutesque conscientia facinoris instigari, altera 
 Nervios Aduatucosque bellum Romanis parare, neque sibi f 
 voluntariorum copias defore, si ex finibus suis progredi cce- 
 pisset : armatum concilium indicit (hoc more Gallorum est 
 initium belli), quo lege communi omnes puberes armati con- 
 venire consuerunt; qui * ex iis novissimus venit, in con- 
 spectu multitudTnis 3 omnibus cruciatibus affectus necatur. 
 In eo concilio Cingetorigem, 4 alterius principem h factionis, 
 generum suum (quern supra demonstravlmus, 5 CaEsaris se- 
 ciitum fidem, ab eo non discessisse), hostem judicat, boni- 
 que ejus publicat. His rebus confectis, in concilio pronun- 
 tiat, arcessltum se a Senonibus et Carnutibus aliisque com- 
 pluribus Galliae civjtatibus, 6 huc iter facturum l per fines Re- 
 morum, eorumque agros populaturum, 1 ac prius, quam id fa- 
 ciat, Labieni castra oppugnaturum:' quae fieri velit, pracipit. 
 
 o7. Labienus, cum et loci natura et manu munitissiinis 
 castris sese teneret, de suo ac legionis periculo nihil time- 
 bat; ne quam occasionem rei bene gerendae dimitteret, co 
 gitabat. Itaque a CingetorTge atque ejus propinquis ora- 
 
 * § 126. R. III. & 6.3,2. d § 136, Obs. 5, (ex.) s 37, 3. 
 
 b 93, 2. I K>, l r 1st. b § 97, R. 
 
 c§ 136, Obs. b,(de.) < § 112, R. I. I 94, 1, 2d, & 100, 1. 
 
 16 
 
182 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 tione Indutiomari cognita, quam in concilio habuerat, nun- 
 cios mittit ad finitimas civitates, equitesque undique evocat : 
 iis A certurn diem conveniendi dicit. Interim props quotidie 
 cum omni equitatu Indutiomarus * sub castris ejus vagabatur, 
 alias 6 ut situm castrorum cognosceret, alias b colloquendi aut 
 territandi causa : equites plerumque omnes tela intra vallum 
 conjiciebant. Labienus suos intra munitiones continebat, tim- 
 orisque opinionem, 2 quibuscumque d poterat rebus, augebat. 
 -58. Cum majore in dies contemtione Indutiomarus ad e 
 castra accederet, nocte una, 3 intromissis equitibus omnium 
 finitimarum civitatum, 4 quos arcessendos curaverat, tanta 
 diligentia omnes suos custodiis intra castra continuit, ut 
 6 nulla ratione ea res enunciari aut ad Treviros perferri pos- 
 set. Interim ex consuetudine quotidiana Indutiomarus ad 
 castra accedit, atque ibi magnam partem diei consumit ; 
 equites tela conjiciunt, et 6 magna cum contumelia verborum 
 nostros ad pugnam evocant. Nullo ab nostris dato responso, 
 ubi visum est, sub vesperum 7 dispersi f ac dissipati f disce- 
 dunt. Subito Labienus duabus portis omnem equitatum 
 emittit ; 8 pra3cipit atque interdlcit, proterntis hostibus atque 
 in fugam conjectis (quod g fore, sicut accidit, videbat), unum 
 omnes petant h Indutiomarum ; neu quis quern prius vulne- 
 ret, h quam ilium interfectum viderit, quod 9 mora reliquorum 
 spatium nactum ilium effiigere nolebat : magna proponit 
 iis, a qui occiderint,' prsemia : submittit cohortes equitibus 
 subsidio. 10 Comprobat hommis consilium fortuna ; et, cum 
 unum omnes peterent, in ipso fiuminis vado deprehensus 
 Indutiomarus interflcitur, caputque ejus refertur in castra : 
 redeuntes equites, quos possunt, consectantur atque occi- 
 dunt. Hac re cognita, omnes Eburonum et Nerviorum, 
 quae convenerant, copiae discedunt ; pauloque habuit post id 
 factum Caesar quietiorem Galliam. 
 
 ~^§ 123, R. * 37, 7, Note 2. ~~1 37,9, Note 3. 
 
 b 124, 12. e § 136, Obs. 7. * § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 ' § 140, 1, 2d. r § 98, Obs. 10. i § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
BOOK VI. 
 
 GENERAL ARGUMENT. 
 
 I. Commotions throughout nearly all Gaul in consequence of the 
 overthrow and death of Tiberius — Chap. 1-8. II. Caesars expe- 
 dition against the Suevi — Chap. 9-28. III. Punishment of Am- 
 biorix and the Eburones — Chap. 29-44. 
 
 1. Multis de causis Caesar, majorem Galliae motum ex- 
 pectans, per Marcum Silanum, Caium Antistium Reginum, 
 Titum Sextium, legatos, ^ilectum habere instituit : simul 
 ab Cneio Pompeio proconsule petit, 2 quoniam ipse ad urbem 
 cum imperio reipubllcae causa remaneret, a quos b ex Cisalpina 
 Gallia consulis sacramento rogavisset, a ad signa convenire 
 et ad se proficisci juberet: c magni d interesse etiam in reli- 
 quum tempus ad opinionem Galliae existimans, tantas videri 
 Italiae facultates, e ut, si quid esset in bello detrimenti accep- 
 tum, non modd id brevi tempore 3 sarciri, sed etiam majoribus 
 adaugeri copiis posset/ 4 Quod g cum Pompeius et reipubli- 
 cae et amicitiae tribuisset,' 1 celeriter confecto per suos dilectu, 
 tribus ante exactam hiemem et constitutis et adductis legi- 
 onibus, duplicatoque earum cohortium numero, quas cum 
 Quinto Titurio amiserat, et celeritate et copiis docuit, quid 
 Popiili Romani disciplina atque opes possent.' 
 
 2. Interfecto Tndutiomaro, 5 ut docuimus, ad ejus propin- 
 quos aTreviris imperium defertur. Ill i finitimos Germanos 
 solicitare et pecuniam polliceri non desistunt : cuir. ab prox- 
 imis impetrare non possent, ulteriores tentant. Inventis 
 nonnullis civitatibus, jurejurando inter se confirmant, 6 ob- 
 sidibusque de pecunia cavent: Ambiorigem sibi societate 
 et foedere adjungunt. Quibus rebns cogmtis, Caesar, cum 
 
 * § 141, Obs. 7. 
 
 J § 122 R. XXVIII. 
 
 i 38. 
 
 b 37. (milites.) 
 
 e § 145, R. 
 
 h 81, 1. 
 
 c § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 f § 140, 1, 1st. 
 
 « § 140, 5. 
 
1S4 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 undique bellum parari videret, Nervios, a Aduatucos, Mena- 
 pios, adjunctis Cisrhenanis omnibus Germanis, esse b in 
 armis, Senones* *ad imperatum non venire, et cum Carnutl- 
 bus finitimisque civitatibus consilia communicare, a Trevi- 
 ris Germanos* crebris legationlbus solicitari ; b maturius 
 sibi c de bello cogitandum putavit. 
 
 3. Itaque 2 nondum hieme confecta, proximis quatuor co- 
 actis legionibus, de improviso in fines NerviOrum contendit, 
 et prius, quam illi aut convenire aut profugere possent, d 
 magno pecoris atque hominum numero capto, atque ea prae- 
 da militibus e concessa, vastatisque agris, in deditionem ve- 
 nire atque obsides sibi dare coegit. Eo celerlter confecto 
 negotio, rursus in hiberna legiones reduxit. Concilio Gal- 
 lice primo f vere, 3 uti instituerat, indicto, cum rellqui, prater 
 Senones, Carnutes, Trevirosque, venissent, initium belli ac 
 defectionis hoc esse arbitratus, g ut 4 omnia postponere vide- 
 retur, concilium Lutetiam Parisiorum transfert. Confines 
 erant hi Senonibus, h civitatemque patrum memoria conjunx- 
 erant; 5 sed ab hoc consilio abfuisse existimabantur. 6 Hac 
 re pro suggestu pronunciata, eodem die cum legionibus in 
 Senones proficischur, magnisque itineribus eo pervenit. 
 
 4. CognTto ejus adventu, Acco; qui princeps ejus consilii 
 fuerat, jubet in oppida multitudinem convenire; 7 conanti- 
 bus, e priusquam id effici posset, d adesse Romanos* nuncia- 
 tur; necessario s sententia desistunt, legatosque 9 deprecandi 
 causa ad CaBsarem mittunt ; adeunt per iEduos, quorum an- 
 tiquitus erat in fide civitas. Libenter Cagsar petentibus 
 iEduis dat veniam, excusationemque accipit ; 10 qu6d cesti- 
 vum tempus instantis belli, non qusestionis, esse arbitraba- 
 tur. Obsidibus imperatis centum, hos iEduis custodiendos 1 
 tradit. Eodem Carnutes legatos obsidesque mittunt, usi 
 deprecatoribus Eemis, quorum erant in clientela : eadem 
 
 a § 145, R. d § 140, 4. I 106, I. 
 
 b 96, 2. e § 126, R. III. h § 111, R. 
 
 e § 147, R. LXI. ' 17, 1. I 107, 1. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. VI. 1S5 
 
 Jerunt respon concilium Caesar, equitesque im- 
 
 perar civitatibus.* 
 
 o. Hac parte Galliae pacata, 1 totus et mente et anlmo in 
 beilum Trevirorum et Ambiorigis insistit. Cavarinum cum 
 equitatu Senonum secum proficisci jubet, 2 ne quis aut ex 
 hujus iracundia, aut ex eo, quod meruerat, odio civitatis, 
 motus existat." His rebus constitutis, quod 3 pro explorato 
 habebat, Ambiorlgem proelio non esse concertatGrum, 4 reli- 
 qua ejus consilia animo c circumspiciebat. Erant Menapii 
 propinqui Eburonum finibus, d 5 perpetuis paludibus c silvis- 
 que muniti, qui uni ex Gallia de pace ad Caesarem legatos 
 nunquam miserant. Cum iis esse hospitium Ambiorigi 6 
 sciebat: item per Treviros venisse Germanis 1 in amicitiam, 
 cognoverat. Haec prius 6 illi ? detrahenda auxilia existima- 
 bat, quam ipsum bello lacesseret; ne, desperata salute, aut 
 se in Menapios abderet, aut 7 cum Transrhenanis congredi 
 cogeretur. Hoc inito consilio, totius exercitus impedimenta 
 ad Labienum in Treviros mittit, duasque legiones ad eum 
 proficisci jubet : ipse cum legiombus expeditis quinque in 
 Menapios proficiscitur. Illi, nulla coacta 8 manu, 9 loci prae- 
 sidio h freti, in silvas paludesque confugiunt, suaque eodem 
 conferunt. 
 
 6. Caesar, partitis copiis cum Caio Fabio legato et Marco 
 Crasso quaestore, celeriterque 10 efTectis pontibus n adit tri- 
 partite, aedificia vicosque incendit, magno pecoris atque 
 h minim numero 1 potitur. Quibus rebus coacti Menapii, 
 legatos ad eum pacis petendae causa mittunt. Ille, obsidi- 
 bus acceptis hostium se babiturum numero confirmat, si aut 
 Ambiorlgem, aut ejus legatos, finlbus suis recepissent. His 
 confirmatis rebus, Commium Atrebatem cum equitatu cus- 
 todis loco in Menapiis relinquit ; ipse in Treviros proficis- 
 citur. 
 
 a § 123, R. k 5, 1. * S 111, R- s § 126, R.III. I 
 
 b § 140, 1, 2d. ■ i 112, R. II. v - S 119, R. 
 
 ■ § 129, R f S 110, Obs. 1. I f 121, R. XXVI 
 
186 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 7. Dum ha?c a Caesare geruntur, Treviri, magnis coactis 
 peditatus equitatusque copiis, Labicnum a cum una legione* 
 quae in eorum finibus hiemabat, adoriri parabant : jamque 
 ab eo non longiiis bidui via b aberant, cum duas venisse c le- 
 giones missu Caesaris cognoscunt. Positis castris a d milli- 
 bus b passuum quindecim, auxilia Germanorum expectare 
 constituunt. Labienus, hostium cognito consilio, sperans, 
 temeritate e eorum fore aliquam dimicandi facultatem, prae- 
 sidio f cohortium quinque impedimentis relicto, cum viginti 
 quinque cohortibus magnoque equitatu contra hostem prorl- 
 ciscitur, et, mille passuum intermisso spatio/ castra com- 
 mtinit. Erat inter Labienum atque hostem difficili transitu g 
 flumen ripisque praeruptis: hoc neque ipse translre in am- 
 mo habebat, neque hostes transituros existimabat. 1 Au- 
 gebatur auxiliorum quotidie spes. 2 Loquitur in consilio pa- 
 lam, u quoniam Germani appropinquare dicantur, 11 sese suas 
 exercitusque fortunas 3 in dubium non devocaturum, et pos- 
 tero die prima luce castra moturum." Celeriter haec ad 
 hostes deferuntur, ut 1 ex magno Gallorum equitatus nume- 
 ro nonnullos 4 Gallicis rebus k favere natura cogebat. Labi- 
 enus noctu, tribunis militum 6 primisque ordinibus coactis, 
 quid sui sit consilii, proponit, et, quo facilius hostibus timo- 
 ris det 1 suspicionem, majore strepitu e et tumultu, quam 
 Populi Romani fert consuetudo, castra moveri jubet. His 
 rebus e fugae similem profectionem efficit. Haec quoque per 
 exploratores ante lucem, in tanta propinquitate castrorum, 
 ad hostes deferuntur. 
 
 8. Vix agmen novissimum extra munitiones processerat, 
 cum Galli, cohortati inter se, " ne speratam praedam ex 
 manibus dimitterent ; 6 longum esse, perterritis Romanis, 
 Germanorum auxilium expectare, neque suain pati dignita- 
 
 * § 136, R. LII. d § 132, Obs. 5. h § 140, 6. 
 
 * § 132, R. XLII. & e § 129, R. ( § 140, Obs. 1. 
 § 120, Obs. 3. * 109, 2. * § 112, R. V. 
 
 c 98,2, & 94, 1, 2d. 6 §106, R. VII. i §140,1, 2d. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. IX. 187 
 
 tern, m tantis copiis tarn exiguam manum,* praesertim f 
 entem atque impeditam,adoriri non audeant;" flumen a tr 
 ire ct iniquo loco b proeliumcommittere non dubitant. Quas c 
 fore suspicatu* Labienus, ut omnes citra flumen elieeret, 
 1 eadem usus simulatione d itineris, placide progrediebatur. 
 Turn, praemissis paulum impedimentis atqiie in tumulo quo- 
 dam colloeatis, "Habeas," inquit, " milites, e quam petistis, 
 2 facultatem: hostem impedito atque iniquo loco b tenetis : 
 * prostate eandem nobis f ducibus virtutem, quam saepenume- 
 ro imperatori praestitistis: adesse eurn et haec coram cer- 
 nere, existimate." Simul signa ad hostem converti g aciem- 
 que dingi jubet, et, paucis turmis 4 praesidio ad impedi- 
 menta dimissis, reliquos equites ad latera disponit. Celeri- 
 ter nostri clamore sublato pila in hostes immittunt. Illi, 
 ubi 5 praeter spem, quos h fugere credebant, 6 infestis signis ' 
 ad se ire viderunt, impetum modo ferre non potuerunt, ac, 
 primo concursu ! in fugam conjecti, proximas silvas petie- 
 runt : quos k Labienus equitatu consectatus, magno numero 
 in erfecto, compluribus captis, paucis post diebus civitatem 
 recepit : nam Germani, qui auxilio 1 veniebant, percepta 
 Trevirorum fuga, sese domum contulerunt. Cum iis pro- 
 pinqui Indutiomari, qui defectionis auctores fuerant, comi- 
 tati eos, ex civitate excessere. 7 Cingetongi, quem ab initio 
 permansisse in officio demonstravimus, principatus atque 
 imperium est traditum. 
 
 9. Caesar, postquam ex Menapiis in Treviros venit, dua- 
 bus de causis Rhenum transire constituit : quarum erat al- 
 tera, m quod auxilia contra se Treviris miserant; altera," 1 8 ne 
 Ambiorix ad eos receptum haberet. His constitutis rebus, 
 paulum supra eum locum, quo ante exercitum transduxerat, 
 facere pontem instituit. Nota atque instituta ratione, magno 
 
 a § 116. Obs. 4. « § 117. K $ 129. R. 
 
 b § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) I § 123, R. * 38. 
 
 «§145,R.&33. 5 90,4. I § 114, Obs. 4, (t/Zw.) 
 
 *§ 121, R. XXVI. h 38,&91. » 27,10. 
 
18S DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 militum studio, paucis diebus opus efficitur. Firmo in Tre- 
 vins praesidio ad pontem relicto, ne quis ab iis subito motus 
 oriretur, a reliquas copias equitatumque transducit. Ubii, 
 qui ante obsides dederant atque in deditionem venerant, 
 1 purgandi sui causa ad eum legatos mittunt, qui doceant, b 
 "neque ex sua civitate auxilia c in Treviros missa, d 2 neque 
 ab se fidem laesam: d " petunt atque orant, " ut sibi parcat, e 
 3 ne communi odio Germanorum innocentes pro nocentibus 
 poenas pendant : " si amplius obsldum f velit, dare pollicen- 
 tur. 4 Cognita Caesar causa 6 reperit, ab Suevis auxilia missa 
 esse: d Ubiorum satisfactionem accipit ; aditus viasque in 
 Suevos perquirit. 
 
 10. Interim paucis post diebus fit ab Ubiis certior, Suevos c 
 omnes unum in locum copias cogere, atque iis nationibus, h 
 quae sub eorum sint * imperio, denunciare, uti auxilia pedi- 
 tatus equitatusque mittant. e His cognitis rebus, rem fru- 
 mentariam providet, castris h idoneum locum deligit, Ubiis h 
 imperat, ut pecora deducant 6 suaque omnia ex agris in op- 
 pida conferant, sperans, barbaros atque 5 imperitos homines, 
 inopia cibariorum afflictos, ad iniquam pugnandi conditio- 
 nem posse deduci: k mandat, ut crebros exploratores in Sue- 
 vos mittant, 6 quaBque apud eos gerantur,' cognoscant. e Illi 
 imperata faciunt, et, paucis diebus intermissis, 6 referunt, 
 " Suevos c omnes, posteaquam certiores nuncii de exercitu 
 Romanorum venerint, cum omnibus suis sociorumque copiis, 
 quas coegissent, 1 penitus ad extremos fines sese recepisse : d 
 silvam esse ibi 7 infinita magnitudine, quae appellatur" 1 Ba- 
 cenis: hanc c longe introrsus pertinere, et, pro nativo muro 
 objectam, Cheruscos 8 ab Suevis, Suevosque ab Cheruscis, 
 injuriis incursionibusque prohibere: ad ejus initium silvae 
 Suevos c adventum Romanorum expectare constituisse." d 
 
 »§ 140, 1, 2d. e § 140, 1, 3d. " § 140, 6, 
 
 * § 141, Obs. 2, 4th. ' § 106, R. VIII. k 87 
 
 c § 145, R. s 104, 1. » § 140, 5. 
 
 * 98,2, & 94, 1, 2d. ^§123, R. m§ 141, Obs. 5, 1st 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XII. 189 
 
 11. Quoniam ad hunc locum perventum est, R non 1 nlie- 
 uum, esse videtur, b de Gallia; Germaniaeque moribus, et 
 quo c differant d ea? nationes inter sese, 2 proponere. In Gal- 
 lia, non solum in omnibus civitatibus atque 3 in omnibus pa- 
 gis partibusque, sed pasne etiam in singulis c domibus, fac- 
 tiones sunt: 4 earumque factionum principes sunt, qui sum- 
 mam auctoritatem eorum judicio habere existimantur, quo- 
 rum ad arbitrium judiciumque summa omnium rerum con- 
 siliorumque redeat/ 6 Idque ejus rei causa antiquitus insti- 
 tutum videtur, ne quis ex plebe contra potentiorem auxilii 8 
 egeret : h suos enim 6 quisque apprimi ' et circumveniri non 
 patitur, neque, aliter si faciant, ullam inter suoshabent auc- 
 toritatem. 7 Haec eadem ratio est in summa totius Galliae : 
 namque omnes civitates in partes divisae sunt duas. 
 
 12. Cum Caesar in Galliam venit, alterius k factionis 
 8 principes erant iEdui, alterius k Sequani. Hi cum per se 
 minus valerent, quod summa auctontas antiquitus erat in 
 iEduis, magnasque eorum ' erant clientelae, Germanos atque 
 Ariovistum sibi adjunxerant, eosque ad se magnis 9 jacturis 
 pollicitationibusque perduxerant. Pro3liis verb compluribus 
 factis secundis, atque omni nobilitate iEduorum interfecta, 
 10 tantum potential antecesserant, ut magnam partem clien- 
 tium ab iEduis ad se transducerent, obsidesque ab iis prin- 
 cipum filios acciperent, et publice jurare cogerent, nihil se 
 contra Sequanos consilii inituros ; et partem fmitimi agri, 
 per vim occupatam, possiderent : Galliaeque totius principa- 
 tum obtinerent. Qua necessitate adductus Divitiacus, aux- 
 ilii petendi causa Rom am ad Senatum profectus, ll infecta 
 re redierat. Adventu Caesaris facta commutatione rerum, 
 obsidibus iEduis redditis, veteribus clientelis restitutis, no- 
 vis" 1 per Caesarem comparatis (quod hi, qui se ad 12 eorum 
 
 * 67, 5, Note. e 26, 5. * 90. 
 
 b 51. * § 141, Obs. 3. H 27, 10. 
 
 ■ § 128, R. e § 121, Exc. 1. ■ § 108, R. XII. 
 
 d § 140, 5. h § 140, 1, 2d. » 19, (clientelis ) 
 
190 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 amicitiam aggregaverant, meliore conditione* atque aequi- 
 ore imperio se b uti videbant), ] reliquis rebus eorum, gra- 
 tia, dignitate c amplificata, Sequani principatum 2 dimiserant. 
 In eorum locum Remi successerant; 3 quos d quod adaequare 
 apud Caesarem gratia intelligebatur, ii, qui propter 4 veteres 
 inimicitias nullo modo cum iEduis conjungi poterant, 6 se 
 Remis e in clientelam dicabant. Hos illi diligenter tueban- 
 tur. Ita et novam et repente collectam auctoritatem tene- 
 bant. Eo turn statu f res erat, ut longe princlpes 8 haberen- 
 tur h iEdui, secundum locum dignitatis Remi obthierent. h 
 
 13. In omni Gallia eorum hominum, qui 6 aliquo sunt nu- 
 mero 1 atque honore,' genera sunt duo: nam plebes paene 
 servorum habetur loco/ quas per se nihil audet et nullo ad- 
 hibetur consilio. k Plerique, cum aut 7 aere ' alieno, aut mag- 
 nitudine tributorum, aut injuria potentiorum premuntur, sese 
 in servitiitem dicant nobilibus: 6 8 in hos eadern omnia sunt 
 jura, quae dominis m in servos. Sed de his duobus generi- 
 bus 9 alterum est Druidum, alterum equitum. 10 Illi rebus" 
 divinis intersunt, sacriflcia publica ac privata n procurant, 
 religiones interpretantur. Ad hos magnus adolescentinm 
 numerus disciplinas causa 1 concurrit, magnoque 12 ii sunt 
 apud eos honore/ Nam fere- de "omnibus controversy's pub- 
 licis privatisque constituunt; et, si quod est ° admissum fa- 
 cinus, si caedes facta, si de haereditate, si de finibus contro- 
 versia est,° iidem decernunt ; praemia poenasque constituunt : 
 si qui aut privatus aut publicus eorum 13 decreto p non stetit, 
 sacrifices interdicunt. Haec poena apud eos est gravissima. 
 14 Quibus ita est interdictum, ii numero impiorum ac sceler- 
 atorum habentur ; iis omnes decedunt, 15 aditum eorum ser- 
 monemque defugiunt, ne quid ex contagione incommodi ac- 
 
 * § 121, R. XXVI. f § 136, Obs. 5. (in.) ■ § 129, R. 
 
 »> § 145, R. s § 103, R. &Obs. 2. »>§ 112, R. II. 
 
 c 109,2. M98,Obs.4> § 140, 1, 1st. ■ § 112, R. I. 
 
 d 39, & 91. §106, R. VII. «§140, Obs. 2. 
 
 *§ 123 R. *§ 126. R. III. f*112, R. V. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XIV. 191 
 
 cipiant : neque iis petentibus jus redditur, neque honos ullus 
 communicatur. His autern omnibus Druidibus praeest unus, 
 qui ' summam inter eos habet auctoritatem. Hoc moriuo, 
 si qui ex reliquis excellit dignitate, succedit; at, si sunt plu- 
 res pares, sufTragio a Druidum deligitur, nonnunquam etiam 
 armis a de principaiu contendunt. Hi certo anni tempore in 
 finibus Carnutum, 2 quae regio totius Galliae media b habetur. 
 consldunt in loco consecrate Hue omnes undique, qui con- 
 troversias habent, conveniunt, eorumque decretis c judiciis- 
 que 3 parent. 4 Disciplina in Britannia reperta atque inde 
 in Galliam translata esse existimatur: et nunc, qui d 6 dili- 
 gentius earn rem cognoscere volunt, plerumque illo discendi 
 causa proficiscuntur. 
 
 14. Diuldes a bello abesse consuerunt, neque tributa una 
 cum reliquis pendunt ; 6 militiae vacationem 7 omniumque 
 rerum habent immunitatem. Tantis excitati 8 praemiis, a et 
 sua sponte a multi in disciplinam conveniunt, et a parentibus 
 propinquisque mittuntur. Magnum ibi numerum versuum 
 9 ediscere dicuntur: itaque annos nonnulli vicenos e in dis- 
 cipline permanent. Neque fas esse existimant, 10 ea Uteris 
 mandare, ciim in reliquis fere rebus, publicis privatisque 
 rationibus, Graecis utantur f literis. n Id mihi duabus de 
 causis instiluisse videntur; quod neque in vulgum ^disci- 
 plinam efferri velint, neque eos, qui discant, 8 literis confi- 
 sos, minus memorial studere : quod' 1 fere pleriscjue accidit, 
 ut praasidio literarum diligentiam in perdiscendo ac memo- 
 riam remittant. ' 13 In primis hoc volunt persuadere, 14 non 
 interire animas, sed ab aliis post mortem transire ad alios: 
 atque hoc a maxime ad virtutem excitari putant, metu mortis 
 neglecto. Multa praeterea de sideribus atque eorum motu, de 
 mundi ac terrarum magnitudine. de rerum natura, de Deorum 
 immortalium vi ac potestate 15 dispuiant et juventuti tradunt. 
 
 ~ a § 129, R. d 37, (ii.) ~ s § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 > § 103, R. & Obs. 2. e 26, 1. »» 37, 9, Note 3. 
 
 « § 112, R. V. f § 140, Obs. 3. ■ § 140, 1, 4th. 
 
192 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 15. Alterum genus est equitum. Hi, } cum est usus, at- 
 que aliquod bellum incidit (quod a ante Caesaris adventum 
 fere quotannis accidere solebat, uti ant ipsi b injurias infer- 
 rent, aut illatas propulsarent), omnes in bello 2 versantur: 
 atque eorum ut quisque est genere c copiisque amplissimus, 
 ita plurimos circum se 3 ambactos clientesque habent. Hanc 
 unam gratiam potentiamque noverunt. 
 
 16. Natio est omnium Gallorum admodum 4 dedita religi- 
 onibus, d atque ob earn causam, qui sunt affecti gravioribus 
 morbis, quique in proeliis periculisque versantui', aut pro 
 victimis homines immolant, aut se immolaturos vovent, ad- 
 ministrisque ad ea sacrificia Druidibus utuntur ; quod, pro 
 vita hominis nisihominis vita reddatur, non posse allter De- 
 orum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur: publiceque 
 ejusdem generis habent instituta sacrificia. Alii immani 
 magnitudine 6 simulacra habent, quorum 5 contexta vimini- 
 bus membra vivis hominibus f complent, quibus succensis, 
 circumventi flamma exanimantur homines. Supplicia eo- 
 rum, qui in furto, aut in latrocinio, aut aliqua noxa sint 
 comprehensi, g gratiora Diis d immortalibus esse arbitrantur : 
 sed, cum 6 ejus generis copia deficit, ad innocentium sup- 
 plicia descendunt. 
 
 17. 7 Deum maxime Mercurium colunt: hujus sunt pluri-, 
 ma simulacra, hunc h omnium inventorem artium ferunt, 
 hunc h viarum atque itinerum ducem, hunc h ad quaestus pe- 
 cuniae mercaturasque habere vim maximam arbitrantur. 
 Post hunc, 8 Apollinem et Martem et Jovem et Minervam : 
 de his eandem fere, quam reliquae gentes, 1 habent opinio- 
 nem ; Apollinem h morbos depellere, Minervam h operum 
 atque artificiorum 9 initia tradere ; Jovem h imperium co3les- 
 t.ium tenere; Martem h bella regere. Huic, cum proelio di- 
 micare constituerunt, ea, quae bello ceperint, plerumque de- 
 
 ■ 37, 9, Note3. ^ § 111, R. s § 141, Obs. 8. 
 
 b 32, 3. c § 106, R. VII. h § 145, R. 
 
 c § 128, R. < § 125, R. i § 101. Obs. 4. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XIX. 193 
 
 vovent. ' Quae superaverint,* animalia capta immolant ; 
 reliquas res in ununi locum conferunt. Multis in civitatlbilfl 
 harum rerum exsiructos tumulos locis l) consecratis conspi- 
 cari licet : neque saspe accidit, ut, neglecta quispiam reli- 
 gione, c aut capta d apud se occuhare, aut 2 posita d tolleie 
 auderet : gravissimumque ei rei e supplicium cum cruciatu 
 constitutum est. 
 
 18. Galli se omnes ab Dite patre prognatos praedicant 
 idque ab Druidibus proditum dicunt. Ob earn causam 
 3 spatia omnis temporis non numero dierum, sed noctium 
 finiunt ; dies natales et mensium et annorum initia sic ob 
 servant, 4 ut noctem dies subsequatur/ In reliquis vitas in 
 stitutis, hoc s fere ab reliquis difTerunt, quod suos liberos 
 nisi cum adoleverint, ut munus militias sustinere possint 
 6 palam ad se adire non patiuntur; filiumque puerili aetate 
 in publico, in conspectu patris assistere, turpe h ducunt. 
 
 19. Viri, quantas pecunias ab uxoribus dotis nomine ac- 
 ceperunt, tantas ex suis bonis, asstimatione facta, cum doti- 
 bus communicant. Hujus omnis pecuniae 6 con junctim ra- 
 tio habetur, 7 fructusque servantur: uter eorum 8 vita super- 
 arit, ad eum pars utriusque cum fructibus superiorum tem- 
 porum pervenit. Viri in uxores, sicut in liberos, vita? ne- 
 cisque habent potestatem : et, cum pater familiae, illustriore 
 loco natus, decessit, ejus propinqui conveniunt, et, de morte 
 si res in suspicionem venit, 9 de uxoribus in servilem modum 
 quasstionem habent, et, 10 si compertum est, igni atque om- 
 nibus tormentis excruciatas interficiunt. Funera sunt u pro 
 cultu Gallorum magnifica et sumtuosa ; omniaque, qua? 
 12 vivis cordi 1 fuisse arbitrantur, in ignem inferunt, etiam 
 animalia : ac paulo supra hanc memoriam servi et clientes, 
 quos ab iis dilectos esse constabat, justis funeribus confectis, 
 una cremabantur. 
 
 ■ § 141, Obs. 3. a 19. (animalia.) ■ § 123, R. 
 
 b § 136, Obs. 5, (in.) * § 126, R. III. h § 93, Obs. 6. 
 
 « 109,2. f § 140, 1, 1st. i§114, R. &19 
 
 17 
 
194 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 20. Quae* civitates J commodius suam rem publicam ad- 
 ministrate existimantur, habent legibus b sanctum, si quis 
 quid de republica a finitimis rumore ac fama acceperit, uti 
 ad magistratum deferat, c neve cum quo alio communicet: 
 quod saepe homines temerarios atque imperitos falsis ru- 
 moribus terreri, et ad facinus impelli, et de summis rebus 
 consilium capere cogmtum est. Magistratus, 2 quae visa 
 sunt, occultant ; quseque d esse ex usu judicaverint, multitu- 
 dini produnt. De republica nisi 3 per concilium loqui non 
 conceditur. 
 
 21. Germani multum ab hac consuetudine difTerunt: nam 
 neque Druides habent, qui rebus divinis prassint, 6 4 neque 
 sacrificiis f student. Deorum numero eos solos ducunt, 
 quos cernunt, et 5 quorum aperte opibus juvantur, Solem et 
 6 Vulcanum et Lunam : reliquos ne fama quidem acceperunt. 
 Vita omnis in venatiombus atque in studiis rei militaris con- 
 sistit : 7 ab parvulis labori f ac duritiae f student. Qui diu- 
 tissime 8 impuberes permanserunt, maximam inter suos 
 ferunt laud em : hoc ali staturam, K ali hoc vires ; g nervosque 
 confirmari, putant. Intra annum vero vicesimum feminaB 
 notitiam habuisse, in turpissimis habent rebus: cujus rei 
 nulla est occultatio, quod et promiscue in fluminibus per- 
 luuntur, et pellibus aut parvis 9 rhenonum tegimentis utun- 
 tur, magna corporis parte nuda. 
 
 22. Agricultural f non student; majorque pars victus 
 eorum in lacte, caseo, carne consistit : neque quisquam agri 
 modum certum aut fines habet proprios ;* sed magistratus ac 
 principes in annos singulos gentibus h cognationibusque 
 hominum, qui una coierint, 10 quantum,' et quo loco visum 
 est, agri attribuunt, atque anno post alio transire cogunt. 
 11 Ejus rei multas afferunt causas ; ne assidua consue- 
 tudine capti, studium belli gerendi agricultura commti- 
 
 • 37, 4, (civitates.) & § 141, Obs. 3. s § 145, R. 
 
 *>§129, R. e §141,R. II. h§!23, R. 
 
 <• c - 140,1,3d. * § 112, R. V. i 46, 1. 
 
LIB VI. CAP. XXIV. 195 
 
 tent ;* ne latos fines parare studeant, a potentioresque humiJ- 
 iores possessionlbus b expellant; a ne ^ccuratius ad frigora 
 atque aestus vitandos c aedificent; a ne qua oriatur a pecuniae 
 cupidltas, qua ex re factiones dissensionesque nascuntur; ut 
 2 animi aequitate plebem contineant, cum suas quisque opes 
 cum potentissimis aequari \ideat. d . 
 
 23. Civitatlbus e maxima laus est, quam latissimas circum 
 se vastatis finibus solitudlnes habere. Hoc 3 proprium virtu- 
 tis f existimant, expulsos agris s finitimos h cedere, neque 
 quenquam h prope audere consistere: simul hoc se h fore tu- 
 tiores arbitrantur, repentinae incursionis timore ' sublato. 
 Cum bellum civitas aut illatum defendit, aut infert ; magis- 
 trate, qlii ei bello k praesint, 1 ut vitas necisque habeant potes- 
 tatem, deliguntur. In pace nullus est communis magistral- 
 tus, sed principes regionum atque pagorum inter suos 4 jus 
 dicunt, controversiasque minuunt. Latrocinia nullam habent 
 infamiam, quae extra fines cuj usque civitatis fiunt; atque ea 
 juventutis exercendas ■ ac desidiae minuendae causa fieri prae- 
 dlcant. Atque, ubi quis ex principibus in concilio dixit, 
 " se ducem fore ; 5 qui n sequi velint, profiteantur ;° "consur- 
 gunt ii, qui et causam et hominem probant, suumque auxil- 
 ium pollicentur, atque ab multitudine collaudantur : qui ex 
 iis secuti non sunt, in desertorum ac proditorum numero 
 ducuntur, omniumque iis p rerum postea fides derogatur. 
 Hospites violare, fas non putant; qui n quaque de causa ad 
 eos venerint, ab injuria prohibent, sanctosque habent; iis 
 omnium domus patent, victusque communicatur. 
 
 24. 6 Ac fuit antea tempus, cum Germanos Galli virtute 
 superarent, ultro bella inferrent, propter hominum multitu- 
 dinem agrlque inopiam trans Rhenum colonias mitterent. 
 
 ■ § 140, 1, 2d. i § 107, R. IX. ' $ 141,R.II.Obs.2,4th. 
 
 b §136, R. LII. s § 136, R. LII. », 112,5. 
 
 > § 93,Obs.2,& 112,7. * § 145, R. ■ § 141, Obs. 3. 
 
 J & 140, Obs. 3. I 109, 2. ° § 45, I. 1. 
 
 e § 110, Obs. 1. * § 112, R. I. r § 126, R. V. 
 
196 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 [taque ea, quae fertilissima sunt, Germanise locacircumHer- 
 cyniam silvam (quam a Eratostheni et quibusdam Gra?cis 
 fama notam esse video, quam illi Orcyniam appellant), Vol- 
 ca3 Tectosages occupaverunt, atque ibi consederunt. Quae 5 
 gens ad hoc tempus iis sedibus sese contmet, Uammamque 
 habet justitias et belllcae laudis opinionem: nunc quoque in 
 eadem inopia, egestate, patientia, qua Germani, permanent, 
 eodem victu c et cultu corporis utuntur; 2 Gallis d autem Pro- 
 vincise propinquitas, et transmarinarum rerum notitia, s mul- 
 ta ad copiam atque usus largltur. Paulatim assuefacti su- 
 perari, multisque vi.cti proeliis, ne se quidem ipsi e cum illis 
 virtute comparand 
 
 25. Hujus HercyniaB silvae, quae supra demonstrata est, 
 latitudo novem dierum iter 1 4 expedito g patet: non enim ali- 
 ter 6 finlri potest, neque mensuras itinerum noverunt. Ori- 
 tur ab Helvetiorum et Nemetum et Kauracorum fintbus, rec- 
 taque flummis Danubii regione h pertinet ad fines Dacorum 
 etAnartium: bine se flectit 6 sinistrorsus, diversis ab flu- 
 mine regiombus, multarumque gentium fines propter mag- 
 nitudmem attingit : neque quisquam est hujus Germaniae, 
 qui se aut adisse ad initium ejus silvae dicat/ cum dierum 
 iter f sexaginta processerit, k aut quo ex loco oriatur, 1 accep- 
 erit. Multa in ea gen era a ferarum nasci constat, quae reli- 
 quis in locis visa non sint : m ex quibus, quae maxime difTe- 
 rant ab ceteris et 7 memoriae n prodenda videantur, haec sunt. 
 
 26. 8 Est bos cervi figiira, p cujus a media fronte inter aures 
 unum cornu existit, excelsius magisque directum his, quae 
 nobis nota sunt, cormbus. Ab ejus summo, 9 sicut palmae, 
 rami quam late difFunduntur. Eadem est feminae marisque 
 natiira, eadem forma magnitudoque cornuum. 
 
 * § 145, R. i § 132. R. XLII. ' 6 140. 5. 
 
 *> 38,2. «§ 112. R. XVII. -§ Ml, Obs,3. 
 
 « S 121, R. XXVI. b § 129, R. » S 126, R. III. 
 
 * § 110, R. " $ 141, R. I. ° 108,6. 
 
 * 33, 1. * § 140, Obs. 3. p § 106, R. VII. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XXIX. 197 
 
 27. Sunt item, quae appellantur ^Alces.* Harum est con- 
 similis capreis b figura et 2 varietas pellium ; sed magnitu- 
 de ne c paulo antecedunt, mutilseque sunt cornibus, et crura 
 sine nodis articulisque habent ; neque quietis causa procum- 
 bunt, neque, si 3 quo afflictae casu conciderint, erigere sese 
 aut sublevare possunt. His d sunt arbores pro cubilibus : 4 ad 
 eas se applicant, atque ita, paulum modo reclinatae, quietem 
 capiunt : quarum ex vestigiis cum est anirnadversum a ve- 
 natorlbus, quo se recipere consuerint, 6 omnes eo loco aut a 
 radicibus subruunt, aut accidunt arbores tantum, ut summa 
 species earum stantium relinquatur. Hue cum se consue- 
 tudlne reclinaverint, 5 infirmas arbores pondere affligunt, at- 
 que una ipsae concidunt. 
 
 28. Tertium est genus eorum, qui 6 Uri a appellantur. Hi 
 sunt magnitudme paulo infra elephantos, specie f et colore 
 et figura tauri. Magna vis eorum, et magna velocitas : ne- 
 que homini, 3 neque ferae, quam conspexerint, parcunt. Hos 
 studiose foveis h captos interficiunt. Hoc se labore h durant 
 adolescentes, atque hoc genere h venationis exercent ; et, qui 
 plurlmos ex his interfecerunt, relatis in publicum cornibus, 
 7 quae sint testimonio,' magnam ferunt laudem. Sed assues- 
 cere ad homines, et mansuefieri, 8 ne parvuli quidem excepti 
 possunt. Amplitudo cornuum et figura et species multum 
 a nostrorum bourn cornibus differt. Haac studioss conquisita 
 ab labris argento k circumcludunt, atque in 9 amplissimis 
 epulis pro poculis utuntur. 
 
 29. 10 Caesar, postquam per Ubios exploratores comperit, 
 Suevos sese in silvas recepisse, 1 inopiam frumenti veritus, 
 quod, ut supra demonstravimus, minime omnes Germani 
 agriculturae student, constituit, non progredi longius : sed, 
 ne omnino metum reditus sui barbaris m tolleret, atque ut 
 
 a §lU3,R. V. e § 140, 5. i 114, R.&Obs.4 
 
 b 19,/ormi5,§lll ; R. f § 106, R. VII. k § 125, R. 
 
 c§ 128, R. i 112, R. V. ' 98,2. 
 
 * § 112, R. II. h § 129, R. m § 123, R. & 19, 
 
198 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 eorum auxilia tardaret, reducto exercitu, partem ultlniam 
 pontis, quae ripasUbiorum contingebat, in longitudmem pe- 
 dum ducentorum rescindit ; atque in extremo ponte a turrim 
 tabulatorum b quatuor constituit, praesidiumque cohortium n 
 duodecim pontis tuendi causa ponit, magnisque eum locum 
 munitiombus firmat. Ei loco c praesidioque Caium Volca- 
 tium Tullum adolescentem praefecit : ipse, cum maturescere 
 frumenta inciperent, d ad beilum Ambiorigis profectus (per 
 Arduennam silvam, quae est totius Galliae maxima, atque ab 
 ripis Rheni finibusque Trevirorum ad Nervios pertinet, mil- 
 libusque 6 amplius f quingentis in longitudmem patet). Lu- 
 cium Minucium Basilum cum omni equitatu praemittit, ] si 
 quid celeritate itineris atque opportunitate temporis profi- 
 cere possit ; monet, ut ignes fieri in castris prohibeat, 5 ne 
 qua ejus adventus procul significatio fiat : h sese confestirn 
 subsequi ' dicit. 
 
 30. Basilus, 2 ut imperatum est, facit ; eel enter con traque 
 omnium opinionem confecto itinere, multos in agris inopi- 
 nantes deprehendit ; eorum indicio ad ipsum Ambiorigem 
 contendit, quo in loco cum paucis equitibus esse dicebatur. 
 3 Multum cum k in omnibus rebus, tum k in re militari potest 
 fortuna. Nam sicut m^no accidit casu, ut in ipsum incau- 
 tum atque etiam imparatum incideret, 1 priusque ejus adven- 
 tus ab hominibus videretur, quam fama ac nuncius adven- 
 tus afferretur: m sic 4 magnae fuit fortunae," .omni militari in- 
 strument, quod circum se habebat, erepto, rhedis equisque 
 comprehensis, ipsum effugere mortem. Sed hoc eo factum 
 est, quod, aedificio circumdato silva (ut sunt fere domiciiia 
 Gallorum, qui, vitandi aestus causa, plerumque silvarum ac 
 flummum petunt propinquitates), comites familiaresque ejus 
 
 i 17, I. * § 120, Ob?. 3. ' § 140, 1, 4th. 
 
 b § 106, R. VII. g § 140. I, 3d. »§ 140, 4. 
 
 c § 123, R h § 140, I, 2d. ■ § 108, R. XII. 
 
 d § 140, Obs. 4. ' 94, 3 i 109, 2. 
 
 '§ 132, R XLII. * 124,8. 
 
lib. vr. cap. xxxii. 199 
 
 angusto in loco paulisper equitum nostrorum vim sustinuS- 
 runt. His pugnantibus, ilium in equum quidam ex suis* 
 intulit: fugientem silvae texerunt. Sic et ad subeundum 
 periculum, et ad vitandum, Mnultum fortuna valuit. 
 
 31. Ambiorix copias suas 2 judicione b non conduxerit, r 
 qubd prcelio dimicandum d non existimarit, an b 3 tempore 
 exclusus et repentino equitum adventu prohibitus, cum reli- 
 quum exercitum subsequi crederet, dubium est: 4 sed certe, 
 dimissis per agros nunciis, sibi e quemque consulere jussit : 
 quorum pars in Arduennam silvam, pars in continentes pa- 
 ludes profugit: qui proximi Oceanum f fuerunt, hi insulis 
 sese occultaverunt, quas sestus efficere consuerunt : multi, 
 ex suis fimbus egressi, se suaque omnia 5 alienisstmis credi- 
 derunt. Cativolcus, rex dimidiae partis Eburonum, qui una 
 cum Ambiorige consilium inierat, aetate jam confectus, cum 
 laborem aut belli aut fugae ferre non posset, 6 omnibus 
 precibus detestatus Ambiongem, qui s ejus consilii auctor v 
 fuisset, 7 taxo, h cujus magna in Gallia Germaniaque copia 
 est, se exanimavit. 
 
 32. Segni Condrusique ex gente et numero Germanorum, 
 qui sunt inter Eburones Trevirosque, legatos ad Caesarem 
 miserunt, oratum/ ne se in hostium numero duceret, k neve 
 omnium Germanorum, qui essent citra Ehenum, 8 unam 1 
 esse causam judicaret : k nihil se de bello cogitavisse, nulla 
 Ambiongi auxilia misisse. Caesar, explorata re 9 qua8stione 
 captivorum, si qui ad eos Eburones ex fuga convenissent, 
 ad se ut reducerentur, k imperavit : si ita fecissent, m fines eo- 
 rum se violatiirum negavit. Turn copiis in tres partes dis- 
 tributis, impedimenta omnium legionum Aduatucam contulit. 
 Id castelli nomen est. Hoc fere est in mediis Eburonum 
 finibus, ubi Titurius at que Aurunculeius hiemandi causa 
 
 a § 107, Obs. 8. e § 112, R. V. i § 148, R. LXIII. 
 
 b 124, 13. ■ § 136, Obs. 5, (ad.) "« § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 « § 140, 1, 4th. s § 141, R. III. » § 103,R.Y.&Obs.2 
 
 a 113,5. h § 129, R. ™§ 140, 2, & 80, 2. 
 
200 BE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 consederant. Hunc cum reliquis rebus locum probabat, 
 turn, quod superioris anni munitiones integral manebanl, ut 
 militum laborem sublevaret. a Prassidio b impediments le- 
 gionem quatuordecimam reliquit, unam ex iis tribus, quas 
 proxime conscriptas ex Italia transduxerat. Ei legioni c cas- 
 trisque Quintum Tullium Ciceronem praeficit, ducentosque 
 equites attribuit. 
 
 33. Partito exercitu, Titum Labienum cum legiombus 
 tribus ad Oceanum versus, in eas partes, quae Menapios at- 
 tingunt, proficisci jubet: Caium Trebonium cum pari legi- 
 onum numero ad earn regionem, quae Aduatucis d adjacet, 
 depopulandam 6 mittit : ipse cum reliquis tribus ad flumen 
 Sabim, quod influit in Mosam, extremasque Arduennae par- 
 tes ire constituit, quo cum paucis equittbus profectum f Am- 
 biorigem audiebat. Discedens. 1 post diem septimum sese 
 reversurum, confirmat; quam ad diem ei legioni, 5 quas in 
 
 . praesidio relinquebatur, frumentum deberi sciebat. Labie- 
 num Treboniumque hortatur, si reipubltcaa commodo h fa- 
 cere possint, ad earn diem revertantur:' ut, rursus commu- 
 nicato consilio, exploratisque hostium rationibus, aliud belli 
 initium capere possent. k 
 
 34. Erat, 2 ut supra demonstravlmus, 3 manus certa nulla, 
 non oppidum, non praesidium, quod 1 se armis defenderet; 
 sed omnes in partes dispersa multitudo. Ubi cuique c aut 
 vallis abdita, aut locus silvestris, aut palus impedita, spem 
 praesidii aut salutis allquam offerebat, consederat. Haec loca 
 4 vicinitatibus m erant nota, magnamque res diligentiam re- 
 quirebat, non in summa exercitus tuenda (nullum enim pote- 
 rat universis ab perterritis ac dispersis periculum accidere), 
 sed in singulis militibus conservandis ; qua? tamen 6 ex parte 
 res ad salutem exercitus pertinebat. Nam et praadae cupid- 
 
 » § 140, 1,1st. e 112.7. ! § 140 ? l,3d,&Obs.5, (ut.) 
 
 »>§ 114, R. t 98, 2. k § 140, 1, 2d. 
 
 c § 123, R. s § 126, R. III. i § 141, R. I. 
 
 *§ 112, R. IV. h § 129, R. "§ 111, Obs. 1, 4th. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XXXV. 201 
 
 Itas multos longius evocabat, et silvae incertis occultisque 
 itineribus ' confertos adlre prohibebant. 2 Si negotium con- 
 fici a stirpemque hominum sceleratorum interfici* vellet, 
 dimittendae 6 plures manus diducendique erant milites : si 
 continere ad signa manipulos vellet, ut 3 instituta ratio et 
 consuetude exercitus Romani postulabat, locus ipse erat 
 praesidio c barbaris, c neque ex occulto insidiandi et dispersos 
 circumveniendi singulis d deerat audacia. At in ejusmodi 
 difficultatibus, quantum 6 diligentia provided poterat, provi- 
 debatur; ut potius 4 in nocendo aliquid omitteretur, etsi om- 
 nium animi ad ulciscendum ardebant, quam cum aliquo mil- 
 Itum detrimento noceretur. Caesar ad finitimas civitates 
 nuncios dimittit, omnes ad se evocat spe praedae, ad diripi- 
 endos Eburones, ut potius in silvis Gallorum vita, quam 
 5 legionarius miles, periclitetur ; f simul ut, magna multitu- 
 dine circumfusa, pro tali facinore, stirps ac nomen civitatis 
 tollatur/ Magnus undique numerus celeriter convenit. 
 
 35. Haec in omnibus Eburonum partibus gerebantur, dies- 
 que 6 appetebat Septimus, quern ad diem Caesar ad impedi- 
 menta legionemque reverti constituerat. Hie, quantum 5 
 in bello fortuna possit b et 7 quantos g afferat h casus, cognosci 
 potuit. Dissipatis ac perterritis hosribus, ut demonstravi- 
 mus, 8 manus erat nulla, quae parvam modo causam timoris 
 afTerret. 1 Trans Rhenum ad Germanos pervenit fama, di- 
 ripi k Eburones, atque ultro omnes ad praedam evocari. k Co- 
 gunt equitum duo millia Sigambri, qui sunt proximi Rheno, a 
 quibus receptos ex fuga Tenchtheros atque Usipetes 9 supra 
 docuimus : transeunt Rhenum navibus ratibusque, triginta 
 milltbus passuum infra eum locum, ubi pons erat perfectus 
 praesidiumque ab Caesare relictum : primos Eburonum fines 1 
 adeunt, multos ex fuga dispersos excipiunt, magno pecons 
 
 a 94, 3. 19, 1. h § 140, 5. 
 
 b 10^, 2. « 46, 1. * § 141, R. I. 
 
 •S 114,' 11. ■ § 140, 1, 2d. k 96, 6. 
 
 < §112, Obs. 1,& * 48,4. " i 136, R. LIT. 
 
202 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 numero, cujus a sunt cupidissimi barbari, potiuntur. Invitati 
 praeda, longius procedunt : * non hos palus, in bello latrocin- 
 iisque natos, non silvae morantur : quibus in locis sit b Cajsar, 
 ex captlvis quaerunt; profectum longius reperiunt, omnem- 
 que exercitum discessisse cognoscunt. Atque unus ex cap- 
 tivis, " Quid vos," inquit, " hanc miseram ac tenuem secta- 
 mmi praedam, quibus licet jam esse fortunatissimis ? c Tri- 
 bus horis d Aduatucam e venire potestis : hue omnes suas 
 fortunas exercitus Romanorum contulit : 2 praesidii tantum est, 
 ut ne murus f quidem cingi possit, g neque quisquam egredi 
 extra munitiones audeat." 8 Oblata spe, Germani, quam h 
 nacti erant praedam, in occulto relinquunt, ipsi Aduatiicam e 
 contendunt, usi eodem 3 duce, cujus haec indicio' cognoverant. 
 
 36. Cicero, qui per omnes superiores dies praeceptis Cae- 
 saris summa diligentia milites in castris continuisset, ac ne 
 calonem/ quidem quemquam extra munitionem egredi pas- 
 sus esset, septimo die, diffidens de numero dierum Caesarem 
 fidem servaturum, quod longius eum progressum audiebat, 
 neque ulla de reditu ejus fama afferebatur; simul eorum 
 permotus vocibus, 4 qui illius patientiam paane obsessionem 
 appellabant, si quidem ex castris egredi non liceret ; nullum 
 ejusmodi casum expectans, quo, novem oppositis legionibus 
 maximoque equitatu, dispersis ac pasne deletis hostibus, in 
 millibus passuum tribus offendi posset ; quinque cohortes 
 frumentatum in proximas segetes misit, quas inter et castra 
 unus omnino collis intererat. Compliires erant in castris ex 
 legionibus aegri relicti ; ex quibus 5 qui hoc spatio dierum 
 convaluerant, circiter trecenti sub vexillo una mittuntur : 
 magna praeterea multitudo calonum, magna vis jumento- 
 rum, quae in castris 6 subsederat, facta potestate, sequitur. 
 
 37. Hoc ipso tempore, 7 casu Germani equites interveni- 
 unt, protinusque eodem illo, quo venerant, cursu ab decu- 
 
 "" a § 107, R. IX. •>§ 131, R. XLI. «§140, 1,1st. 
 
 *>§ 140, 5. e § 130, 2. * 37,4. 
 
 t § 103, Obs. 7. I 121, Note 2. " § 129, R. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XXXVIII. 203 
 
 mana porta in castra irrumpere conantur : nee prius sunt 
 visi, objectis ab ea parte silvis, quarn castris appropinqua- 
 rent, usque eo, ut, *qui a sub vallo tenderent mercatores, re- 
 cipiendi sui facultatem non haberent. Inopinantes nostri re 
 nova perturbantur, ac vix primum impetum cohors in sta- 
 tione sustinet. Circumfunduntur b ex reliquis hostes partibus, 
 si quem c aditum reperire possent. iEgre portas nostri tu- 
 entur, 2 reliquos aditus locus ipse per se munitioque defendit. 
 Totis trepidatur castris, atque alius ex alio causam tumultus 
 quaeri* ; neque quo signa ferantur, d neque quam in partem 
 quisque conveniat, d provident. Alius capta jam castra 6 
 pronunciat ; alius, deleto exercitu atque imperatore, victores 
 barbaros 6 venisse contendit: 3 plerique novas sibi ex loco re- 
 ligiones fingunt, Cottseque et Titurii calamitatem, qui in eo- 
 dem occiderint f castello, ante oculos ponunt. Tali timore 
 omnibus perterrttis, confirmatur opinio barbaris, p ut ex cap- 
 tivo audierant, nullum esse intus prassidium. Perrumpere 
 nituntur, seque ipsi h adhortantur, ne tantam fortunam ex 
 manibus diinittant. 1 
 
 38. Erat aeger in praesidio relictus Pubtius Sextius Bacil- 
 lus, 4 qui primum pilum ad Cassarem duxerat, cujus menti- 
 onem 6 superioribus prcsliis fecimus, ac diem k jam quintum 
 cibo ' caruerat. Hie, difTIsus suae atque omnium saluti," 1 iner- 
 mis ex tabernaciilo prodit: videt imminere hostes, atque in 
 summo esse rem e discrimine : capit arma a proximis atque 
 in porta consistit. Consequuntur hunc centuriones ejus co- 
 hortis quae in statione erat: paulisper una proelium susti- 
 nent. 6 Relinquit animus Sextium, gravibus acceptis vul- 
 nenbus : aegre per manus tractus servatur. Hoc spatio in- 
 terposito, reliqui sese confirmant tantum, ut in munitionibus 
 consistere audeant, speciemque defensorum praebeant. 
 
 » 37, 4. e 5 145, R. i § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 b 116,6. f § 141, R. III. k § 131, R. xiJ- 
 
 « § 35, (siquis.) 8 § 110, Obs. 1. ' § 121, R. XXV. 
 
 d § 140, 5. h 33, 1. ■$ 112, R. V. 
 
204 UK BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 39. Interim confecta frumentatione, milites nostri clamo 
 rem exaudiunt; prsecurrunt equites, quanto sit a res in peri- 
 culo, cognoscunt. Hie vero nulla munitio est, quse b perter- 
 ritos recipiat : modo conscripti, atque * usus c militaris impe- 
 rlti, ad tribunum militum centurionesque ora convertunt : 
 quid ab his praecipiatur,* expectant. Nemo est tarn fortis, 
 quin d rei novitate perturbetur. Barbari, signa procul con- 
 spicati, oppugnatione e desistunt : redisse primo legiones cre- 
 dunt, quas longius discessisse ex captivis cognoverant : 
 postea, despecta paucitate, ex omnibus partibus impetum 
 faciunt. 
 
 40. Calones in proximum tumtilum procurrunt: hinc ce- 
 leriter dejecti se in signa manipulosque conjiciunt: eo ma- 
 gis timidos perterrent milites. Alii, 2 cuneo facto ut celeri- 
 ter perrumpant/ censent, quoniam tarn propinqua sint cas- 
 tra; et, 3 si pars aliqua circumventa ceciderit, at reliquos 
 servari posse confidunt: alii, g ut in jugo consistant/ atque 
 eundem omnes ferant f casum. Hoc veteres non probant 
 milites, quos h sub vexillo una profectos docuimus. Itaque 
 inter se ' cohortati, duce Caio Trebonio, equite Romano, qui 
 eis erat propositus, per medios hostes perrumpunt, incolu- 
 mesque ad unum omnes in castra perveniunt. Hos sub- 
 secuti calones equitesque eodem impetu militum virtute 
 servantur. At ii, qui in jugo constiterant, 4 nullo etiam 
 nunc usu rei militaris percepto, neque in eo, quod probave- 
 rant, consilio permanere, ut se loco superiore defenderent, 
 neque earn, quam profuisse aliis k vim celeritatemque vide- 
 rant, imitari potuerunt ; sed, se in castra recipere conati, in- 
 Iquum in locum demiserant. Centuriones, quorum 1 non- 
 nulli, ex inferionbus ordinibus reliquarum legionum, virtu- 
 tis causa,™ in superiores erant ordines hujus legionis trans- 
 
 a §140, 5. « § 136, R. LII. i § 28 r Obs. 5. 
 
 b § 141, R. I. f § 140, 1, 3d. k § 112, R. V. 1st. 
 
 ■ § 107, R. IX. e § 10 1, Obs .4, censent. ' § 107, R. X. 
 
 *§140, 3. h§ 145, R. &91, 4. »■§ 129, R. 
 
LIB. VI. CAP. XLIII. 205 
 
 ducti ne ante partam rei militaris laudem amitterent, a for- 
 tissimo pugnantes conciderunt. Militum pars, horum vir- 
 tute submotis hostibus, b praeter spem incolumis in castra 
 pervenit; pars a barbaris circumventa periit. 
 
 41. Germani, desperata expugnatione b castrorum, quod 
 nostros jam constitisse c in munitionibus videbant, cum ea 
 praeda, quam in silvis deposuerant, trans Rhenum sese rece- 
 perunt. Ac tantus fuit etiam post discessum hostium terror, 
 ut ea nocte, d cum Caius Volusenus missus cum equitatu ad 
 castra venisset, e * fidem non faceret/ adesse cum incolumi 
 Caesarem exercitu. Sic omnium animos timor praeoccupav- 
 erat, ut, 2 paene alienata mente, b deletis omnibus copiis 
 equitatum tantum se ex fuga recepisse, c dicerent/ neque, 
 incolumi exercitu, Germanos castra oppugnaturos fuisse con- 
 tenderent. Quern g timorem Cassaris adventus sustulit. 
 
 42. Reversus ille, eventus belli non ignorans, 3 unum, 
 quod cohortes ex statione et prassidio essent h emissac, ques- 
 tus, 4 ne minimo quidem casu 1 locum relinqui debuisse, 
 multum fortunam in repentino hostium adventu potuisse in- 
 dicavit; multo etiam amplius, quod paene ab ipso vallo por- 
 tisque castrorum barbaros avertisset. 6 Quarum s omnium 
 rerum k maxime admirandum videbatur, quod Germani, qui 
 eo consilio Rhenum transierant, ut Ambiorigis fines depopu- 
 larentur/ ad castra Romanorum delati, 6 optatissimum Am- 
 biongi beneficium obtulerint. 1 
 
 43. Caesar, rursus, 7 ad vexandos hostes profectus, magno 
 coacto numero b ex finitimis civitatibus, in omnes partes di- 
 mittit. Omnes vici atque omnia aedificia, quae quisque con- 
 spexerat, incendebantur: praeda ex omnibus locis agebatur: 
 frumenta non solum a tanta multitudine jumentorum atque 
 hominum consumebantur, sed etiam anni tempore atque im- 
 
 ■ § 140, 1, 2d. • § 140, Obs. 4. » § 126, R. III. 
 
 b 109, 2. f § 140, 1, 1st. * § 135, R. XLYII. 
 
 c 98,2. 6 38. i § 140, 1,4th. 
 
 <§ 131, R. XL. h § 140, 1, 3d. 
 
 18 
 
206 DE BELLO GALLICO. 
 
 bribus procubuerant ; ut, si qui etiam in praesentia se occul- 
 tassent, tamen iis, a deducto exercitu, rerum omnium inopia 
 pereundum videretur. Ac ssepe in eum locum ventum est, b 
 tanto in omnes partes diviso equitatu, ut mod6 visum ab 
 se Ambiorigem d in fuga captivi, nee plane eiiamabisse c 
 ex conspectu contenderent, ut, spe consequendi illata atque 
 infinito labore suscepto, qui se summam ab Caesare gratiam 6 
 inituros putarent/ l pa?ne naturam studio vincerent, g sem- 
 perque paulum 2 ad summam felicitatem defuisse videretur, g 
 atque 3 ille latebris aut saltibus se eriperet, 8 et noetu occul- 
 tatus alias regiones partesque peteret, g non majore equitum 
 praesidio, quam quatuor, quibus h solis vitam suam commit- 
 tere audebat. 
 
 44. Tali modo vastatis regionibus, 1 exercitum Caesar dua- 
 rum cohortium damno Durocortorum k Remorum reducit, 
 concilioque in eum locum Gallia3 indicto, 1 de conjuratione 
 Senonum et Carntitum quaestionem habere instituit; et de 
 Accone, qui princeps 1 ejus consilii fuerat, graviore senten- 
 tia' pronunciata, 4 more majorum supplicium sumsit. Non- 
 nulli judicium venti profugerunt ; 5 quibus m cum aqua" at- 
 que igni ° interdixisset, duas legiones ad fines Trevirorum, 
 duas in LingonTbus, sex reliquas in Senonum finibus Agen- 
 dici in hibernis collocavit ; frumentoque 6 exercitu p proviso, 
 ut instituerat, in Italiam ad conventus agendos profectus est. 
 
 * § 147, R. ' § 141, R. III. ' § 103, R. V. 
 
 * 67, Note. s § 140, 1, 1st. m § 112, R. IV. 
 
 c 98,2. h §123, R. o § 136 ; Obs.5,(a6.) 
 
 «» § 145, R. I 109, 2. ° § 15, 7. 
 
 * § 136, R. LII. k § 130, 2. p § 126, R. III. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK I. 
 
 XAGE 53. — h Quarum, supply partium, of these parts. — 2. (li) 
 qui appellantur Celtce ipsorum lingua, Galli nostra (lingua, incolunt*) 
 tertiam (partem). — 3. Institut is, customs. — 4. Inter se. among them- 
 selves; from each other. — 5. Arrange: Flumen Garumna divldit Gal- 
 !os ab .iquitdnis, Matrona et Seqwina (divldunt Gallos) a Belgis. — 
 6. Cultu, civilization, mode of living — hu/nanitdte, refinement, men- 
 tal culture. — 7. Minimi s&pe, least often, i. every seldom. — 8. Eos, 
 i. e. Gcrmdnos. — 9. Ipsi, i. e. Helvetii. — 10. Eorum, of them, i. e. of 
 the Germans. — 11. Eorum, (finium), of those confines, or territories, 
 of that country, i. e. one of the three general divisions of Gaul. — 12. 
 VtrgU ad Septcntriones, it inclines, or extends towards the north. 
 
 P. 54. — 1. M extremisfuubus, from the remotest, or most distant 
 confines of Gaul; meaning the most northern limit of the division 
 then inhabited by the Celtae, or Gauls, called Gallia propria, and 
 here called extremis, because farthest distant from Rome. — 2. Spec- 
 tant, &c, they look towards — the country faces — the northeast. — 
 
 3. .id Hispaniam, at — next to — Spain, viz: the Bay of Biscay. — 
 
 4. Consiihs, See Index. — 5. Civitati, his state: — Civlias means all 
 the people living under one government. — 6. Potlri imperio, to ob- 
 tain the government. — 7. Persudsit id eisfacilius hoc, he persuaded 
 them to that measure more easily, on this account. — 8. Xaturd loci, 
 by the nature of the place, or, of their situation: by their natural 
 situation. — 9. Pro multitudnie hominum, for, in proportion to, the 
 number of inhabitants; in proportion to the population. — 10. Belli 
 utque fortitudinis, for war and bravery. — 11. Qui patebant, which 
 extended. — 12. .idducti his rebus, induced by these circumstances. 
 13. .id proticiscendum, for their departure. 14. Carrorum quam 
 max) mum numerum, as great a number of wagons as possible. — 
 15. Sementes quam max) mas, as great sowings as possible. 
 
 P. 55. — 1- In tertiumannum, against the third year. — 2. Occu- 
 py ret, that he should take possession of: — The imperfect subjunc 
 live here follows the present (persuddet) on the principle stated, 
 
 » Latin v Iso -tin Italics.* ..i parentheses, are not in the text, but are 
 
 kera Bupulfr 
 
20S NOTES ON BOOK 1. 
 
 § 137, Obs. 1. — 3. Principatum, the highest power or authority.— 
 
 4. Probat Wis, perfadle esse factu, perficere condta, he (Orgeto- 
 rix) assures them that the accomplishment of their designs would 
 be easily done; that their designs would be easily accomplished. — 
 
 5. Totius Gallice, i. e. civitatlbus totius Gallia, &c, Of the states 
 of all Gaul the Helvetii, — possent (facere) plurimum, could do most, 
 t. e. were most powerful. — 6. Inter se, among themselves, to each 
 other, mutually. — 7. Per Ires — popalos, viz: the Helvetii, Sequani, 
 and ^Edui. — 8. Arrange: Sperant sese posse potlri (imperio) totivs 
 Gallia. — 9. Ea res, this design. — 10. Per indicium, by information. 
 11. Ex vinculis, Out of chains, i. e. in chains. — 12. Arrange: Op- 
 portebat pcenam sequi (Orgetorigem) damndtum, ut cremaretur igni, 
 it behoved this punishment to follow, overtake, Orgetorix, being 
 condemned, that he should be burned with fire.-^13. Familiam, 
 household— including domestics, slaves, &c. — 14. Ad millia decern, 
 about ten thousand; — Ad, with a numeral, signifies about, near, or 
 towards. 
 
 P. 56.— 1. Magistrates cogerent, the magistrates (of the iEdui) 
 were collecting. — 2. Quin ipse, but that he. — 3. Ad, about. — 4. Tri- 
 um meusium, for three months. — 5. Molita cibaria, ground provis- 
 ions, i. e. meal or flour. — 6. Usi eodem consilio, following the same 
 counsel or design; adopting the same resolution. — l.Boiosque, &c. — re- 
 ceptos ad se, &c, having received the Boii, &c. , they join them to 
 themselves as allies; Or, they receive, and join to themselves as 
 allies, the Boii, &c. For this use of the perfect participle see 
 Idioms, 104. — 8. Vix qua, scil. via, where, or, by which way. 9. 
 Provinciam nostram, our province; the Roman province in the south 
 of Gaul, afterwards called Gallia Narbonensis. — 10. Propterea quod, 
 because; literally, on this account that. — 11. Isque transitur vado, 
 and it is crossed by a ford, i. e. it is fordable. 
 
 P. 57. — 1. Bono ariimo, of a good mind, friendly disposition, 
 well affected. — 2. Diem, see Dies, Index. — 3. Ante diem quintum, &c. 
 The fifth before the Kalends of April, i. e. the 28th March. See Gr. 
 App. I. — 4. Lucio Pisone, &c, that was, A. U. C. 696, B. C. 58. — 
 5. Urbe, scil. Roma. — 6. Gal Ham ulterior em, farther Gaul, i. e. Gaul 
 beyond the Alps. — 7. Provincice toti, &c. he orders as many soldiers 
 as possible from the whole province, i. e. he levies, &c: — For ex- 
 planation of this construction see §123. Exp. — 8. Ad, near — 
 
 9. Facti sunt certiores, were made more certain; were informed. 
 
 10. Esse sibi in anlmo, that they had it in design; that it was their 
 intention; literally, that it was in the mind to them. — 11. Voluntate, 
 with his consent. 12. Sub jugum mis sum y sent under the yoke: — 
 
jtfOtKS UN HOOK I. 209 
 
 Two spears were set upright in the ground, and anotner was laid 
 across them at top, forming what the Romans called jugum. Under 
 this they who were admitted to surrender upon these terms were 
 compelled to pass unarmed, nudi. — 13. Concedendum (esse sibi,) 
 that he ought to yield to their request. — 14. Ante diem Idus Aprilis, 
 i. e. the 12th April, see App. I. 
 
 P. 58. — 1. Qui influmen — As the Rhone flows through the lake 
 Lemanus, and of course out of it, it is here said that the lake flows 
 into it. 2. Ad montem Juram, towards mount Jura. — 3. Milliapas- 
 suum novem decern, nineteen miles in length. See App. VI. Table 5. — 
 4. Castella community he strongly fortifies castles, or redoubts. 
 § 91, Obs. 1. 5th. — 5. Se invito, he being unwilling,!, e. against his 
 will, or inclination. — 6. Kegat se, more, &c. he declares that he can- 
 not, consistently with the custom, &e. Kegat is equivalent to dicit 
 non. — 7. Kavlbusjunctisratibusque,k.c.. some by means of boats join- 
 ed together, and numerous rafts being made; before navlbus supply 
 Alii. — 8. Qua minima, &c, where the depth of the river was least. 
 9. Perrumpere, break through, force a passage. — 10. Eo depreca- 
 tore, he being intercessor; by his mediation. — 11. Gratia et, largiti- 
 one, by his personal influence and liberality — pottrat (facere) p/im- 
 mum, could accomplish a very great deal. — 12. In matrimonium dux- 
 erat, had married; literally, had led into matrimony. Ducere uxo- 
 rem (domum) "to marry," is said of the husband, because a part 
 of the ceremony consisted in leading the wife home to his house. 
 Kubere (se) viro, Cl to marry," is said of the wife, (literally, "to 
 veil herself to her husband,") because during the ceremony she 
 wore a flame-colored veil. — 13. Kovis rebus studebat, desired, wish- 
 ed for, new things; aimed at, plotted, a revolution in the state. 
 
 JP . 59. — I. Scquani (dent obsides); — Helvetii (dent obsides). 
 2. Xe prohibeant, that they would not prevent, or hinder, the Hel- 
 vetii from (using) this route. — 3. Casdri renuncidtur, Intelligence 
 is brought to Caesar; § 126, R. III. — 4. Intelligtbat, &c. — he per- 
 ceived it would be very dangerous to the province — ut haberet, to 
 have;(literaily, that it should have). — 5. Proxlmum, nearest, i.e. 
 shortest. — 6. Quod est extremum (oppidum) citerioris Provincice, 
 which is the most distant town (viz: from Rome.) of the hither 
 province, i. c. of Cisalpine Gaul; See Index. — 7. Rogatum auxilium, 
 to ask assistance. 
 
 -L . 60. — 1. Necessarii, &c, friends and relations. — 2. Sibi pra- 
 ter agri, &c. that nothing was left to them except the soil of their 
 land; except a desolate country. — 3. F lumen est Arar, The Arar 
 
210 NOTES ON BOOK I. 
 
 (now the Saone,) is a river.— 4. IncredibUilenitdte, with surprising 
 smoothness. — 5. In utram partem, into which part; which way; in 
 which direction. — 6. Id transibant, were crossing that; — lintrlbus, 
 canoes, small boats. — 7. Be tertid vigilid, at the third watch, i. e. 
 midnight; See App. I. — 8. Impedltos, encumbered with their bag- 
 gage. — 9. In proximas silvas, &c, went into the neighboring forests 
 and hid themselves: — This expresses the force of the accusative 
 after in. — 10. Princeps pcenas persolvit, first suffered punishment; 
 § 98, Obs. 10, i. e. was the first to suffer punishment. 
 
 X . 61. — 1- Arrange: Tigurlni interfecerunt L. Pisonem Iega~ 
 turn, avum L. Pisonis ejus (i. e. Coesaris,) soceri eodem prceho quo 
 Tigurlni in ant Cassium. — 2. Consequi, come up with, over- 
 
 take. — 3. Pontem in Ardri % &c. that a bridge should be made over 
 the Arar. — 4. Cassidno bello, in the war with Cassius; See Index, 
 Cassius. — 5. Ita cum Ccesdre agit, thus speaks with, or addresses 
 Caesar: — This address of Divico is in the form of oblique narration; 
 See § 140, 6, & § 141, R. VI., with explanation. &c— 6. Veteris in- 
 commodi, the old disaster; alluding to the defeat of Cassius. — 
 7. — Tributret (quidquam) magnopere, &cc, should ascribe any thing 
 too greatly to his own bravery. — 8. Ne committer -et, that he should 
 not cause; bring it to pass — aut proderet, &c, or hand down to pos- 
 terity the memory of such an event. — 9. — Ccesar respondit, Caesar 
 replied. All that follows in this chapter is oblique narration; the 
 the verb respondit being in the perfect indefinite, the leading verb 
 governed by it in the present infinitive is translated as the perfect 
 indicative, and the perfect infinitive as the pluperfect indicative; 
 See Idioms, Nos. 96, 98. — 10. Qui si, if they, viz: the Roman people. 
 
 P. 62. — 1. Nonfuisse, &c, it would not have been difficult to 
 guard against it; the subject of fuisse is cavere, and strictly render- 
 ed is, "that to guard against it would not have been difficult." — 
 2. Sed eo deceptum esse, &c, but that they (the Roman people) had 
 been deceived by this, because they did not think anything had been 
 done by them; — Supply quidquam before commissum, — 3. Timendum 
 (esse sibi,) that they should fear. — 4. Quod si vellet, but if, even 
 although, he were willing. — 5. Num etiam — posse, &c? Could he 
 also lay aside, &c? — 6. Eodem pertinere, were to the same effect; 
 pertinere has for its subject the two preceding clauses. — 7. Secundi- 
 ores res, more prosperous things; greater prosperity. — 8. Quum ca 
 sint ita, although these things are so; although this is the case. — 
 9. Testem ejus rei, a proof of that custom. — 10. Cupidius, too ea- 
 gerly. — Jllieno loco, in a disadvantageous, or unfavorable place. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK I. 211 
 
 P. 63. — 1. Novissfmo agmlne, the rear, i. e. the "last, line" 
 "the hindmost" on the march . — 2. Satis habebat, &c, considered it 
 sufficient for the present. — 3. Nostrum primum (agmen), our van. — 
 4. Quinis aid senis, he, five or six miles (each day). — 5. Flagitdrc 
 (for Jiagitdbat,) continued to importune — publice, in the name of 
 their state. — 6. Frigora, the cold; the coldness of the climate. — 
 7. Sub septentrionlbus, under the north; towards the north. — This 
 must be understood in relation to Italy. — 8. Frumento, corn: — At 
 this time not meal or bread was served out to the Roman soldiers, 
 but raw corn, which they themselves prepared. — 9. Conferri. &c.. 
 that it was collecting, bringing in, at hand. — 10. Diutius. too long; 
 See Idioms, 22. — 11. Qui summo, &c, who was invested with the 
 office of chief magistrate. 
 
 P. 64. — 1. Tacucrat, had concealed. — 2. Valeat plurlmum, is 
 very powerful; has great influence. — 3. Privdti, though private in- 
 dividuals. — 4, Necessarw coactus, compelled by necessity, (Neces- 
 sarib for necessitate.) — 5. Dcsigndri, was meant. — 6. NoUbat eas 
 res jactdri, multis presentlbus, he was unwilling, he did not wish, 
 that these affairs should be discussed, so many being present; in 
 the presence of so many. — 7- Solo, (Lisco,) of him alone. — 8. Re- 
 dempta habere, &c, had farmed the customs, and all the other pub- 
 lic revenues of the iEdui: Portoria means duties on exports and im- 
 ports, — vectigalia means every other kind of tax or revenue. Those 
 who " farmed" them bought them at the lowest price they could, 
 from the government, and collected them for their own use. 
 
 P. 65. — 1. Facultdtes magnas compardsse, &c, had acquired 
 great means for bestowing presents, namely, for the purpose of ex- 
 tending and strengthening his iufluence. 2. Largitcr posse, had 
 great influence — collocdsse (nuptum), had given in marriage. — ■ 
 3. Cupere (for benevelle), wished well to.— 4. Si quid (adversi) ac- 
 cidat, if any thing unfortunate should happen; if any calamity be- 
 fel. — o. Inquirendo, by enquiry, on enquiring. — 6. Equitdtu (the 
 old dative for equitatui; § 16, Exc. 2.) prceerat, was over, or com- 
 manded the cavalry. — 7. Certissima> res, most certain; most unques- 
 tionable facts. — 8. Injussu suo, &c without his order and the order 
 of the state (viz: of the iEdui). 
 
 P. 66. — 1. Voluntatem, affection. — 2. Commonefacit, re- 
 minds him. — 3. Ostcndit, shews him. — 4. Causa cognltd, the cause 
 being tried or investigated. — 5. Nequid gravius, &c. that he (Crcsar) 
 should not determine any thing too severe; that he should not pass 
 too severe a sentence — 6. Ipse, he himself (viz: Divitiacus). — 
 
212 NOTES ON BOOK 1. 
 
 7- Tile, he (i. e. Dumnorix). — 8. F rat crno amor e, by brotherly love; 
 by love or affection for his brother. 
 
 Jr. 67. — 1. Adhlbct. brings in — proponit, lays before him. — 
 2. Divitiaco fratri, to his brother, i. e. at the request of, and for 
 the sake of his brother , Divitiacus. — 3. Custodes. spies.— 4. Conse- 
 disse, had sat down, i. e. had encamped. — 5. Facilem (ascensum) 
 esse, that the ascent was easy. — 6. Vigilid; See Index; also Appendix 
 to Gr. I. — 7. See Index, Legatus. — 8. See Index. Prcetor — Legdtum 
 proprcztore^lieuleiidint with praetorian powers. — 9. Et iis ducibus, 
 and with those as guides. — 10. In (exercltu) If. Crassi. — 11. Pri- 
 ma, luce, at the first daylight; at the dawn of day. — 12. Ipse, he him- 
 self ({. e.) Csesar). — 13 Equo admisso, his horse being put to it; 
 spurred up. i. e. at full gallop. 
 
 _L . 68. — I- Mult o die (acto) much of the day being past: when 
 much of the day was past. — 2. Pro viso. literally, for seen, i. e. as 
 if it had actually been seen by him. — 3. Quo consuerat intervallo. 
 at the distance at which he had been accustomed to follow, t. e. at 
 the usual distance. 4. Exercitu (the old dative for exercitui.) fm- 
 mentum metiri, to measure out, i. e. to serve out corn for the army. — 
 
 5. Rei frumentarice prospiciendum (esse sibi), that he must provide 
 for a supply of corn. — 6. Decurio. See Index. — 7. Discedtre, were 
 departing from them. — 8. (Helvetii) confiderent (Romanos) posse, 
 kc. — 9. Animum advertit. (same as animadvertit ,) perceives; § 44, 
 
 1. 3. — 10. Qui sustineret impetum, to sustain the charge. 
 
 P. 69.— 1. Citeriore Gallia, hither Gaul: the north of Italy. 
 
 2. Compleri, to be filled, to be covered. — 3. Eum. it. i. c. the place 
 in which the baggage was. — I. Confertissima. acie. ffce., in very close 
 array — phalange facta, a phalanx being made. The German pha- 
 lanx consisted of a very close body of men with their shields held 
 over their heads, and overlapping so as to form a shed or screen like 
 the Roman testudo, to defend them from the missiles of the enemy. 
 The Macedonian phalanx, on the other hand, consisted of a body of 
 men, sixteen deep and five hundred long — 5. Sub, close up to. — 
 
 6. Suo (equo remoto). — 7. Periculo omnium (i. e. Imperatoris et 
 milltum) cequato, the danger of all being equal: all being exposed 
 to equal danger. — 8- Scutum, See Index. — 9. Satis commode, con- 
 veniently enough; with sufficient ease or readiness — 10. Surfo. na- 
 ked, unprotected: — Their bodies were exposed to the darts of the 
 enemy, from having thrown down their shields. — 11. Pedem re/- 
 
 to retreat; literally, to take back the foot. — 12. Claude bant agmen, 
 closed up the rear, — 13. Bipartito, in two parties; in two divisions 
 
NOTES ON BOOK I. 213 
 
 The army was drawn up in three lines, of which the first and second 
 lines, forming one division, made head against those who had been 
 defeated and compelled to retreat, i. e. the Helvetians, who were 
 now returning to the attack; and the third line sustained the attack 
 of those advancing {y ententes,) against them, the fresh troops, i. e. 
 the Boii and the Tulingi, who were coming up in the rear. 
 
 P. 70. — 1. Ancipiti prcelio, in doubtful battle, i. e. victory in- 
 dining to neither side.— 2. Alteri, the one, i. e. the Helvetii — altiri, 
 the other, i. e. the Boii and the Tulingi. — 3. Ab septima. hora. from 
 the seventh hour, i. e. one o'clock p. m.; See Index, hura. — 4. Avtr- 
 sum. turned away; who had turned his back; retreating; flying — 
 
 5. Pugndtum est ad multam noctcm, It was fought till a great part 
 of the night was past; till late at night. — 6. Mataras ac tragulas, 
 &c. continued throwing lances and javelins from beneath. — 7. Qui. 
 si juvissent, for, if they should aid them; See Idioms, 39. — 8. Ar 
 range: Se habiturianeos (Lingonas) eodem loco quo ille, (Caesar,) ha 
 beret Helvctios. — 9. Qui, cum convenissent, and they, when they 
 had met; See Ref. 
 
 P. 71. — 1. Occultdri, be concealed, (viz: from Caesar).— 
 2. Omnlno ignordri, be altogether unknown; remain altogether un- 
 noticed. — 3. Prima node, at the beginning of the night. — 4. Arrange 
 Imperdvit his per quorum fines ierant, uti, he. — 5. Habuit, &c, treated 
 as enemies; i. e. either put them to death or sold them as slaves. — 
 
 6. Ipsos, them, viz: the Helvetii, Tulingi, and Latobrigi. — 7. Va- 
 cdre, to be empty; to be uninhabited. — 8. Arrange, Concessit JEduu 
 petentibus, ut (^Edui) collocdrent Boios in suis finibus, quod (Boii) 
 cogniti erant egregid virtute: quibus (Scil. Boiis) illi (JEdui) dede- 
 runt agros. — 9. Tabiilce, lists; literally, tablets: — These were made 
 of wood covered with wax, on which the Romans were accustomed 
 to write with the stylus. — 10. Confectce Grcecis Uteris, written in 
 Greek letters. — 11. Ratio, an account. 
 
 P. 72. — I. Capitum. literally, "of heads," i. e. persons, souls. 
 
 2. Censu habit o, the census having been held; the number having 
 been taken: — This was only a numbering of the army, and conse- 
 quently very different from the Roman census; See Index, Census. — 
 
 3. Gratuldtum. to congratulate him: — After sratuldtum supply di- 
 centes, expressing past time; See Idioms. 94, 4, and 1, 2d. — 4. Pro 
 veterwus injuriis, he, for the ancient injuries done by the Helvetii 
 to the Roman people. Here two genitives are governed by one 
 noun, the one, (Hclvetiorum) in an active sense, and the other (Popitli 
 Romdni) in a passive sense; § 106, Obs. 1, k 2. — 5. Nc quis, &c. 
 
214 NOTES ON BOOK 1. 
 
 that no one should disclose their deliberations, unless those to whom 
 this charge should be given by the assembly at large. 
 
 P. 73. — 1. Nonminiis, &c.j See Note 3, preceding page. The 
 statement of the chiefs, and of Divitiacus who spoke for them, it 
 will be perceived, is given in the form of oblique narration — of 
 course, the leading verbs are in the infinitive mood governed by 
 dicentes, or dicens expressing past time, because agreeing with the 
 subject of verbs in the perfect tense. Hence the present infinitive, 
 with a subject, will be translated in the perfect indicative, and the 
 perfect infinitive, in the pluperfect, as the references show; and also 
 all the verbs in subordinate clauses are in the subjunctive; See 
 § 140, 6, and § 141, K. VI., &c— 2. Harum (factiOnum) &c. that 
 the iEdui were at the head of one of these factions, and the Aver- 
 ni at the head of the other. — 3. Hi cum contendcrent,hc, since these 
 (the JEdui and Averni) had contended for the superiority. — 4. Ho- 
 rum, of the latter, (viz: the Germans). — 5. Copias; copia in the 
 singular means "abundance," in the plural, commonly " forces," but 
 here, great abundance; the plural form rendering it emphatic. — 
 
 6. Neque recusaturos quo minus essent, &c. nor refuse to be forever 
 under their sway and government; Idioms, 78, Note, & 7. — 7. Se 
 unum, that he (Divitiacus) was the only one. 
 
 P. 74.— l.Quibus locus, &c. lor whom a settlement and habi- 
 tations were to be procured. — 2. Futurum esse, that it would be; 
 that the consequence in a few years would be. — 3. Ncque cnim, &c, 
 For neither was the Gallic territory to fee compared with that of 
 the Germans. — 4. Ut semel. when once, i. e. as soon as. — 5. Omnia 
 exempla cruciatusque, all manner of cruelties: by Hendiadys (§ 150, 
 
 2, 2d,) for exempla cruciatuum. — 6. Nisi si, same as nisi, unless. — 
 
 7. Ut, namely, that. 
 
 P. 75. — 1. Habita, being delivered. — 2. Exprimtre, draw, ex- 
 tort. — 3. Hoc, on this account. — 4. Prce (fortunl) reliquorum, in 
 comparison with the fortune of the rest; or simply, than the rest. — 
 5. Fugce facultas, the means of escape. — 6. Omnes crucidtus, all 
 tortures, i. e. all kinds of torture. 7. Earn rem. futuram (esse) cura 
 sibi, that that thing would be a care to him; that he would attend to 
 that matter. — 8. Secundum ea, he, besides these things, many cir- 
 cumstances induced him — quarc jiutdret, to think; literally, why he 
 should think. 
 
 P. 76. — 1. Occurrendum, he, he must meet, or thwart, as 
 early as possible. — 2. Placuit ei, it pleased him, i. e. he resolved.— 
 
 3. Et summis utrisque rebus, matters of the greatest importance to 
 
NOTES ON BOOK I. 215 
 
 both. — 4. Si quid ipsi, &.c, if any thing had been wanted by him 
 from Ca&sar, i. e. if he had wanted any thing from Caesar. — 5. . s < 
 quid Me se relit, if he (Caesar,) wished any thing from him(Ario- 
 vistus). — (3. Sine magno comment* atque emolimento, (betttr than 
 emolumento,) without great expense and trouble. — 7. Arrange. 
 Quid ncgotii esset aut Ccesari, kc. 
 
 P. 77. — 1. Hanc gratiam referret, he should make this return 
 — ut grararetui -, that he grudged, or, was reluctant. — 2. Neque. used 
 conjunctively, equivalent to et -non. — 3. Dicendum sibi et cognoscen- 
 duni, be., that be should not think it necessary for him to speak, 
 and inform himself about a matter of common interest. — 4- Ne qnam. 
 Sec. (equivalent to ne aliquam,) that he should not lead any, be.— ■ 
 5. Injuria literally, with injury, i. e. without just cause. — 6. Quod, 
 i. e. secundum id quod, according to that which, i. e. as far as (equiv- 
 alent to quantum) he could do it consistently with the interest of the 
 republic. — 7. Item, in like manner. — 8. Non opporiere se impediri, 
 that he ought not to be hindered. 
 
 Jr. 78. — 1. Longi Us abfuiurum, would be far from them. i. e. 
 tvould do them no good. 2. Quod sibi, <kc. as to what Caesar threat- 
 ened to him. namely. — 3. Inter, during. — 4. Virtvte (facere) possent, 
 could effect by valor. — 5. JEdui (veniebant) questum. — 6^ Trerrri 
 aut em (veniebant questum). — 7. Ne — minis facile, be., lest — he 
 (Ariovistus) might be less easily resisted. — 8. Re frumentarid com- 
 pardtd, having provided a supply of corn; Idioms, 104. — 9. Tridui 
 viam, a journey of three days. — 10. Contendere, was hastening— 
 processisse, had advanced — ad occupandum Vesontiunem, to take pos- 
 session of Vesonlio. — 11. Summa facultas, the greatest abundance. 
 12. dd ducendum bell am } for protracting the war. 
 
 P. 79. — 1. Ut circino circumductum, as if traced around it 
 with a pair of compasses. — 2. Aon amplius (spatio), net more than 
 the space. — 3. Continet, closes, occupies. — 4. Murus, ciraundatus 
 hanc (montem,) efficit arcem, et tonjungit (montem) cam oppldo, 
 a wall, thrown around, converts this mountain into a citadel, and 
 connects it with the town. — 5. Ex percunctationc, &.C., from the en- 
 quiries of our men, and the statements of the Gauls. — 6. Valium it 
 aciem oculoram, their look and the fierceness of their eyes. — 7. Tri- 
 bunis, — prerfectis; See Index. — S- Quorum alius, &c, of whom one 
 having assigned one reason, another, another reason, which they 
 said was a necessary one, (or rendered it necessary,) for them 
 to return home. — 9. Fingire vultum, compose their countenance. 
 
216 NOTES ON BOOK I. 
 
 P. 80. — 1. Qui, i. e. ii qui, those who. — 2. Dicto audiens, obe- 
 dient to the order: — Dicto is governed in the dative here by audiens, 
 § 111, R.: both words together commonly signify obedient, and gov- 
 ern a dative by the same rule; as, Duci dicto audiens, obedient to 
 the general. — 3. Consilio convocdto, a council (of war) being called; 
 or, having called a council of war. — 4. Sibi qucerendum, that they 
 must enquire, i. e. that it was their business to enquire. — 5. Sibi 
 quidem persuaderi. that he was even persuaded. — 6. Suis postuldtis, 
 &c,his demands being known, and the fairness. — 7. Sua, their own — 
 ipsius, his. — 8. Factum (esse) periculum, that trial had been made. 
 9. Servlli tumultu, (equivalent to servorum tumultu) the insurrection 
 of the slaves. 
 
 P. 81. — 1. In suis, in their own, (i. e. the Helvetii) — illorum 
 (i. e. Germanorum) Jinibus, in their territories. — 2. Quos, for ali- 
 quos, any. — 3. Neque sui potestdtem fecisset, and had not given an 
 opportunity of coming to an engagement with him: — Facere potes- 
 tdtem sui, means to allow one's self to be approached. — 4. Ratione 
 et consilio, by stratagem and cunning. — 5. Qui, i. e. ii qui, those 
 who. — 6. Quod non fore dicto, &c, As to this, that it was said the 
 soldiers would not be obedient to orders. — 7. Scire enim quibuscum- 
 que, &c, for he knew, to whomsoever, (i. e. in all cases in which; 
 § 99, Obs. 7,) an army would not be obedient, that either, &c. — 
 8. Itdque se, quod, &c, that he would therefore do immediately that 
 which he was going to put off to a more distant day. 
 
 P. 82. — 1. Prcetoriam cohortem, a body guard. — 2. Confidebdt 
 maxime, trusted most. — 3. Princeps, first. — 4. Egerunt, strove — 
 before se neque, supply dicentes or dixerunt-, See Idioms, 94,4. — 
 5. Satisfactione, their apology, excuse. — 6. Exquisito, being recon- 
 noitred. — 7. (Supply qui dicerent,) quod, &c, to say that that which, 
 he. — 8. Fore uti desisteret, that he would desist; See Ref. 
 
 P. 83. — 1. Ne quern peditem, &c. that Caesar should not bring 
 any infantry. — 2. Tolli, should be prevented, thwarted. — 3. Com- 
 modissimum, most expedient. — 4. Omnibus equis, &c, All their hor- 
 ses being taken from the Gallic cavalry, to mount on them, (literal- 
 ly, thereon). — 5. Si quid opus, &c, if there should be any need of 
 action; § 118, R. XXII. — 6. Nunc rescribere ad equum, he now en- 
 rolled them among the cavalry. — 7. Ex equis, on horseback — denos, 
 ten each. — 8. Ubi ventum est eb, when they came to the place ap- 
 pointed; See Ref. 
 
 P. 84. — I. Necessitudinis , &c, of alliance existed between 
 them and the iEdui. — 2. Nihil sui, nothing of their own.— 3. Audi- 
 
NOTES ON BOOK I. 217 
 
 ores encreased, farther advanced. — 4. Quos amplius. any more — 
 5. Rogdtutn et arcessltum, having been asked and sent for. 
 
 P. 85. — I. Quod multitudlnem, transducat, as to his leading, 
 &:c, ; literally, as to this that he led ; See Idioms, 33, Note. — 2. De- 
 fendtrit. had warded it off. — 3. Quid sibi vellct ? (Caesar) What dia 
 he (Crcsar) want ? — Here sibi refers to Caesar, suas to Ariovistus. — 
 
 4. Haic Galliam, &c. That this Gaul (viz : in the north.) belonged 
 to him (Ariovistus) — Sicut Mam nostram, just as that (viz : the Ro- 
 man Province) to us. — 5. Qui, Since we. — 6. Quod d ice ret; as to that 
 which he said ; or since he said. — 7. Sese facturum esse gratum, that 
 he would dy an agreeable thing, a favor j would ublige. 
 
 P. 86. — I- In earn sent entiani, to this effect. — 2. EsseAriovisti, 
 &.c, belonged to Ariovistus, rather than to the Roman people. — 
 3. Quodque tempvs. &c, if all ancient time — the most ancient — the 
 most distant period ought to be regarded. — 4. Voluisset, had decreed. 
 
 5. Profits (ad) tumulum. — 6. Per fidem, by relying on his faith. — 
 7. Vulgus militum, among the common soldiers. — 8. Qua arrogantid 
 usus, &c, using what arrogance, or with what arrogance Ariovistus 
 had interdicted the Romans from all Gaul, and his cavalry had made 
 an attack on our men, and how that affair had broken up the con 
 ference: — These subjunctives are all in the same construction, con- 
 taining a"n indirect question, the first and second indicated by qua 
 arrogantid, and the third by ut; § 140, 5. — 9. Injectum est, was 
 infused. 
 
 P. 87. — 1. Neque perfects, essent, and had not been completed; 
 § 93, 1. — 2. Quin conjicerent, from throwing; See Ref. — 3. In eo 
 peccandi. &c, and because in him the Germans had no cause of 
 sinning, of committing any act of violence. — 4. Causa speculandi? 
 for the sake of spying? on purpose to act as spies? 
 
 P. 88. — I. -Ei potestas non deesset, an opportunity might not 
 be wanting to him, i> e. he might have the opportunity. — 2 Quos 
 ex omni, &c, literally, whom they had selected from the whole ar- 
 my, each horseman one. — 3. Si quo, &c. if they had to advance far- 
 ther than usual in any direction. — 4. Cursum ad&qudrent, equalled 
 their speed. -dQuo in loco, &c. in which the Germans had encamped. 
 
 6. Qua copies, that these forces. 
 
 P. 89. — I. Suo instituto, according to his custom, or design. — 
 2. A major ibus (castris) from the larger camp. — 3. Sortlbus et vati- 
 cinationibus, by lots and auguries. — I. Ex usu esset, &c, whether 
 or not it would be of advantage that the battle should be joined.— 
 
 19 
 
218 NOTES ON BOOK II 
 
 5. Non esse fas, that it was not the will of the gods. — 6. Marios, 
 the auxiliaries: — So called from their being in general placed on the 
 wings {alee) of the army when in the order of battle. — 7. Pre, in 
 front of. — 8. Ad speciem, for show; for appearance. — 9. Generdiim, 
 by nations. — 10. Rhedis, carriages, — carris, baggage wagons. — 
 11. Eb, on them. 
 
 P. 90. — 1. Singulis legionibus, &c. , placed a lieutenant and 
 quaestor over each legion. — 2. Miriime firmam, least firm, weakest. 
 
 3. See Note 4, p. 69. — 4. Expeditior, more disengaged; more at 
 liberty. — 5. Neque destiterunt fugere , nor did they cease to fly; dis- 
 continue their flight. — 6. In his, among these. — 7. Quam duxerat, 
 whom he had married. — 8. Duce filice, &c. the two daughters of 
 these, — the one was killed and the other taken captive. 
 
 P. 91.— 1. In ipsum Ccesarem, &c, fell in with Caesar himself. 
 2. Beneficio, by the favor. — 3. Proximi, next to; bordering upon. — 
 
 4. In citeriorem Galliam, into hither Gaul: — The northern part of 
 Italy, or that part of Gaul south of the Alps, was called Cisalpine, 
 or hither Gaul, from being on this side of the Alps with regard to 
 Rome. — 5. Ad agendos conventus, to hold the assizes, or courts of 
 justice: — This was usually attended to in the winter, when military 
 operations could not be carried on. 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK II. 
 
 PAGE 92. — 1. Cum essct Ccesar, &c: — The time here indicated 
 was in the year of the city 697, and 57 years B. C. — 2. Crebri ru- 
 mores , frequent reports. 3. Dixerdmus, we hajl said; B.I. Ch. 1. — 
 4. Conjurandi, of the conspiracy. — 5. Partim qui, some of whom; ut, 
 as on the one hand — ita, so, on the other. — 6. Partim qui, while 
 others. — 7. Novis imperils studebat, were in favor of a change of 
 government.^ — 8. Ab nonnullis (solicitarentur). — 9. Qui ad condu- 
 cendos, &c, who had the means for hiring troops. — 10. Earn rem in 
 imperio nostro constqui poterant, could accomplish that object under 
 our government.-*ll. Inita cesidte, in the beginning of summer. — 
 12. Dot negotium, he gives a commission, he directs. — 13. Cognos- 
 cant, should learn. 
 
NOTKS ON BOOK II. 219 
 
 P . 93. — I. Quin proficisceretur , but that lie should march, 
 about marching. — 2. Celeriusque, &c, and sooner than the expecta- 
 tion of all, (of any one,) i. e. than all (or any one) expected. — 
 3. Neque se consensisse, that they had neither agreed; approved of 
 the design; joined, entered into the confederacy. — 4. Furorem, in- 
 fatuation. — 5. Ab his, from these, viz: the ambassadors from the 
 Remi. — 6. Quanta, how powerful. — 7. Omnia se habere explorata, 
 that they had all things fully examined. 
 
 P. 94.— 1. Divitidcum, Divitiacus — not the JEduan. — 2. Totius 
 belli summam, the direction of the whole war. — 3. Longissime ab- 
 sint, are very remote. — 4. Qui appellantur uno nomine Germdni, 
 who are called by one name, Germans — ad quadraginta millia,&bout 
 forty thousand. — 5. Liber aUter prosecutus oratione, having compli- 
 mented them highly in a speech. — 6. Ad diem, by the day appoint- 
 ed. — 7. Magno opere, i. e. magnoptre, greatly — quanto opere, i. e. 
 quantopere, how much it concerned. — 8. Ne confligendum sit, that he 
 might not have to contend. 
 
 P. 95. — 1. Quce res, this position. — 2. Cohortibus; See Gr. 
 App. V. — 3. Duodeviginti pedum, (in latitudinem) eighteen feet 
 broad. — 4. Gallorum eddem atque, &c. of the Gauls as well as of 
 the Belgae. — 5. Quod turn, &c. this was then easily done. — 6. Potes- 
 tas consistendi in muro erat nulli, the power of standing on the wall 
 was to none; no man was able to stand on the wall. — 7. Praerat, 
 was over; had the command of; was governor of. — 8. Be media noc- 
 te, soon after midnight. 
 
 P. 96. — 1. Quos, &c, which, (viz: villages and buildings,) they 
 could reach. — 2. Et ab millibus passuum &c, at less than two miles 
 distant (viz: castris, from the camp). — 3. Prcelio supersedere, to de- 
 fer a battle. — 4. Solicit ationibus periclitabdtur, trial was made in 
 skirmishes. — 5. Ex utrdque parte, &c, had a steep descent on both 
 sides; literally, had descents of the side on both sides. — 6. Et 
 frontem leniter fastigdtus, and in front gently sloping. — 7. Ad ex- 
 trdmas fossas, at the extremities, or ends of the ditches. — 8. Tor- 
 menta, military engines, viz: the Catapulta and the Balista; See 
 Index. — 9. Quod tantum multitudlne poterat, because they could do 
 so much by their great number; were so powerful, or strong, in 
 numbers. — 10. Si qua opus, &c. if it should be needful any where. 
 
 P. 97. — 1. Non magna palus erat, there was a small morass. — 
 2. Expectdbant, continued waiting to see. — 3. Secundiore nosiris, 
 being more favorable to our men. — 4. Demonstration est, has been 
 
220 NOTES ON BOOK II. 
 
 shewn: See Ch. 5. — 5. Si minus potuissent, if they could not do 
 this; — ad gerendum bellum, for carrying on the war; for prosecuting 
 the war. — 6. Impedltos, embarrassed. — 7. Quorum in fines, into 
 whose soever boundaries, or territory. — 8. Et domesticis copiis, &c, 
 and enjoy the abundance of provisions which they had at home. 
 
 P. 98. — 1- Hcbc quoque ratio, this consideration also. — 2. His 
 persuaderi, — non poterat, these could not be persuaded; See Idioms, 
 68, 1. — 3. Nullo certo ordine, in no fixed, determined, regular order. 
 4. Cum sibi quisque, &c.:- — Since each one sought to be foremost on 
 the route. — 5. Insidias veritus, fearing a stratagem, an ambuscade, — 
 qui moraretur, that they might delay; in order to delay. — 6. Cum 
 (illi) ab extremo, Sec. when those in the rear, to which they had 
 come. — 7. Tantam multitudinem, quantum, &c, as great a number 
 as the length of the day allowed. 
 
 L . 99. — 1. Vacuum ab defensoribus, empty, unprotected by de- 
 fenders. — 2. Vineas agcre, to move forward the vinece; See Index.— 
 3. Aggere jacto, a mound being thrown up; See Index. — 4. Turri- 
 busque constitiitis, and towers being erected on it; See Index, Tur- 
 ris. — 5. Petentibus Remis, the Remi requesting it; at the request of 
 the Remi.— 6. Impetrant, they obtain it; viz: that they should be 
 preserved. — 7. Majores natu, greater by birth, i. e. older, more ad- 
 vanced in age. — 8. Passis manibus, with extended hands. — 9. Facit 
 verba; literally, makes words, i. e. *peaks, — present tense for the 
 past; § 44, I. 3: — The pupil may here note the difference between 
 facer e verba, and dare verba, — the first means " to make a speech;" 
 the last, "to put off with words," i. e. "to deceive." 10. In fide, 
 &c, under the protection, and in the friendship of, &c, i. e. had 
 always been protected and befriended by. 
 
 P. 100. — 1. Non solum Bellovdcos, &c, that not only the Bel- 
 lovaci themselves, but also the iEdui for them, entreated that he 
 would use. — 2. Cum queer eret, when he enquired; on enquiry. — 
 3. Nihil vini, no wine. — 4. Increpitare, &c, that they inveighed 
 against and accused. — 5. Confirmdre, asserted, declared; were de- 
 termined, it was their fixed resolution. — 6. Conditionem, offer, pro- 
 posal. — 7. Expectdre, were expecting, were waiting. — 8. Expec- 
 idri, were expected, were waited for. 
 
 P. 101. — 1. Arrange: Conjecisse, mulieres (et homines) qui 
 videreniur inutlles, &c. — 2. Eorum durum, &c, the custom of those 
 days in respect of the march: — Exercitus is governed by itineris. — 
 3. Neque esse quicquam, &.c, literally, and that when the first legion 
 
NOTES ON BOOK II. 221 
 
 had come into the camp, &c, — to attack this legion under its bae- 
 ga~e would be a matter of no great difficulty; i. e. there would be 
 no great difficulty in attacking, Sec. — 4. Qua (legione) pulsd, retU 
 quce (legiunes). — 5. Ei rei. to this subject, viz. the training of cav- 
 alry. — 6. Valent (tfficere). — 7. Incisis atque inflexis, being cut in, 
 and bent over. — 8. Crebris in latitudinem, &c, numerous branches, 
 and briars, and thorns, intervening in a lateral direction: — The 
 young trees being gashed but not separated from the root, still con- 
 tinued to grow, and when bent over, their branches stood out in a 
 lateral direction: the interstices were filled with briars and thorns, 
 so that the whole formed a strong and impervious barrier. — 9. Loci — 
 quern locum, of the place which. 
 
 JL. 102. — 1. Infima (parte) apertus, &c, open, clear at the 
 bottom, woody towards the top. — 2 idum Jlumen, along the 
 
 river, — Stationes equitum, troops of horse on guard. — 3. filter se 
 habibat ac, literally, had itself otherwise than; t. e. was different 
 from what. — 4. Expeditas, free from all encumbrance, i. e. without 
 the load of baggage which the soldier was accustomed to carry, 
 generally amounting in all to sixty pounds besides his arms. — 
 :ntidem, from time to time. — 6. Quam quern ad fine m. i. e, ad 
 finem ad quern, to the limit to which; as far as — 7. Quod tempus. 
 which had been agreed upon as the time of joining battle. — 8. In 
 mariibus, close at hand. — 9. Advcrso colle, up the hill, viz: the hill 
 opposite that on which they had stood. 
 
 x . 103. — 1. Vi oponendum, the standard had to be 
 
 displayed. — 2. (Ii) qui processe rant paulio longius causa peiendi ag- 
 . (erant) arcessendi, those, who had gone to a greater distance, 
 in order to fetch materials for the rampart were to be recalled. — 
 ccessus et incurxus. the near approach and onset. — 1- Erant 
 subs'idio, were of advantage. — 5. Singulisque legionibus. and from 
 their respective legions, — singulos Itgdtos, every lieutenant. — 6. JVi- 
 hil, equivalent to non or nullum; — the construction is quod ad nihil, 
 did not now at all wait for any order from Csesar. — 7. Per se, of 
 themselves, of their own accord. — S. Videbantur (illis), seemed to 
 them proper; they thought best.— 9 Quam in partem, into whatever 
 part. — 10. fiem perturbarentur anAmo. nor be agitated in their minds. 
 11. JE - the short:. 
 
 P. 104. — I. Dejectus, declivity. — 2. HTcceatiivt, urgency — 
 3. Pr ipedirctur, and the view in front was obstructed. — 
 
 Neque certa, neither with certaint; bs. 10. — 4. In tantd in- 
 
 iquitdte rervm, in s- ch an unequal situation of affairs. — 5. In sinis- 
 
222 NOTES ON BOOK 11. 
 
 ira parte acie, on the left part of the line; (acie) an old form of Iho 
 genitive for aciei; § 17, Exc. If acie be regarded as the ablative, it 
 will then be rendered "in the line on the left part." — 6. Exanimd- 
 tos, out of breath, panting, — confectos, spent, exhausted. — 7. Nam 
 his ea pars obvenerat, that party had fallen to their lot; had been ac- 
 cidentally opposed to them. — 8. Infugam dederunt, put to flight. — 
 9. Diverse legiones, other legions, different from those mentioned 
 before. — 10. At turn, but at this time. — 11. Summum locum caslro- 
 rum, literally, the top of the place of the camp, i. e. the summit on 
 which the camp stood. — 12. Levisque armatura pedites, foot soldiers 
 of the light armor; the light armed infantry. — 13. Quos pulsos (esse), 
 who had been routed.— -14. Adversis hostibus occurrebant, met the 
 enemy in front, face to face. 
 
 X. 105.— 1. Calories, the soldiers' servants. — 2. Decumand 
 porta, the decuman or rear gate of the Roman camp: — So called be- 
 cause the tenth cohorts were situated there. — 3. Versdri, were ac- 
 tively engaged. — 4. Manddbant sese prcecipites fugce, committed 
 themselves headlong to flight. — 5. Diversos dissipatosque, scattered 
 in every direction. — 6. Urgeri, w r ere overpowered. — 7. Primopilo; 
 See Index, Primopllus. — 8. Confecto, i. e, ita confecto ut. — 9. A 
 f route, in front. — 10. Subeuntes, advancing. 
 
 P. 106. — 1- Signa inferre, to carry forward the standards; 
 i. e. to advance, — laxare manipulos., to extend the maniples. — 
 2. Cujus adventu, by his arrival; 38. — 3. Pro sequisque, they, each one 
 for himself; i. e. to the best of his ability. — 4. Legiones sese conjun- 
 gerent et inferrent conversa signa, that the legions (viz: the 7th and 
 12th, should unite and advance with the standard turned two ways; 
 i. e. with double front. — 5. Ne aversi, that when turned away. — 
 6. Versaretur, were. — 7. Nihil ad celeritatem, &c; Arrange: fece- 
 runt nihil reliqui esse sibi, they caused that nothing remaining was 
 to them; they did all they could as to speed; they made all the haste 
 they could. — 8. Omnibus in locis, &c, in every quarter of the fight 
 they thrust themselves before the legionary soldiers; i. e. they strove 
 to surpass them in valor. — 9. PrcestiUrunt, displayed. 
 
 P # 107. — 1. Qui superessent, those who survived. — 2. Uti ex 
 tumulo, as if from an eminence. — 3. Redegcrat, had rendered. — 
 4. Prope ad internecionem, almost to extermination. — a. JEstuaria, 
 &c, the low grounds and marshes. — 6. Nihil (esse) impeditum, that 
 nothing was a hindrance.— 7. Quos Casar, &c, Caesar, that ho 
 might appear to have exercised mercy towards the unfortunate and 
 suppliants, preserved them, Sec. (39). — 8. AUissimas rupes despec- 
 
NOTES ON BOOK III. 223 
 
 tusque, very steep rocks and commanding views of the country be- 
 low. — 9. Non amplius (quiim ad mensuram) ducent drum pedum. 
 
 P. 108. — 1- Iu impedi mentis, to that baggage. — 2. Cum (hi) 
 alias inferrent bellum (rinitimis), alih defenderent (bellum) illdtum 
 (sibi a finitlmis), when they at one time made war on their neigh- 
 bors, at another time resisted the war made on themselves by their 
 neighbors; when, at one time they acted on the offensive, at another 
 time, on the defensive. — 3. Duodecim pedum, of twelve feet — 
 
 4. Vincis; See Index. — 5. Quo, for what purpose? — 6. Prce, in com- 
 parison of. — 7. Moviri et appropinqudre, moving and approaching; 
 See Idioms, 89, 1. — S. Ad hunc modum, after this manner. — 9. Tan- 
 ta altitudinis, of so great height. — 10. Et ex propinquitdte, &c, 
 and fight close at hand. — 11. Unum pettre ac deprecdri, that they 
 begged and earnestly entreated one thing (supply eum) from him. 
 
 P. 109. — 1. Sibi prcestdrc, that it was better for them; — in eum 
 casum, to that state. — 2. Priosquam aries, &c, before the battering 
 ram should touch their wall; See Index, Aries. — 3. In Nerviis, in 
 the case of the Nervii. — 4. Muri aggcrisque, of the wall (of the 
 town) and the agger of the Roman camp; See Index, Agger. — 
 
 5. Sub vesperum, towards evening. — 6. \Tertid vigilid; See Appen- 
 dix I. — 7. Ignibus, by signal fires. 
 
 P. 110. — 1- Ita acriter ut, he, as fiercely as it ought to have 
 been fought; See Idioms, 88, 7. — 2. Ad (used adverbially) about. — 
 3. Sectionem, booty: — So called, because divided into small sections 
 or portions, to be sold. — 1. Capitum numerus millium. &c. the num- 
 ber of fifty-three thousand souls. — 5. Oceanum, the Atlantic. — 
 
 6. Certior f actus est, he was informed. — 7. Dies quindecim supplied- 
 tio decreta est, a thanksgiving of fifteen days was decreed. 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK III. 
 
 1 AGE 111. — 1. Quo (itinere) ; by which (road). — 2. Cummag- 
 nis portoriis, with heavy duties, or imposts: — The duty levied on 
 goods in harbor, (in portu) was called portorium. This term was after- 
 wards extended, as here, to denote the duty paid for liberty to carry 
 goods through a particular country, or the tax paid at bridges. — 
 3. Hie virus, this village. — I. Eum locum, this part, i. c. the part 
 of the village in which the cohorts were to pass the winter. 
 
224 MOTES ON BOOK III. 
 
 P. 112. — 1. Neque earn plenissimam, and that not very full. 
 See Index, Legio. — 2. Sijigilldtim, individually.— 3. Decurrtrent, 
 should run down. — 4. Ne primum quidem posse, &c, they thought 
 that that legion could not withstand even the first onset: — With 
 posse supply Mam legionem. — 5. Accedebat, to this was added; ano- 
 ther reason was. — 6. Sibi persudsum habebat, literallyj they had it 
 persuaded unto themselves; they were firmly persuaded. — 7. Neque 
 satis provl sum esset, nor had it been sufficiently provided; nor had a 
 sufficient supply been provided. — 8. Nihil de bellum timendum, he 
 had thought that nothing was to be feared, i. e. that he had nothing 
 to fear concerning the war. — 9. Neque subsidio veniri, literally, nei- 
 ther could it be come to them with assistance, i. e. neither could as- 
 sistance come to them. — 10. Placuit majdri parti, it pleased the 
 greater part; it was the opinion of the majority. 
 
 Jr. 113. — 1. Collocandis atque admhiistrandis (the dative of 
 the end or design,) for arranging and executing. — 2. Gcesaque, 
 and javelins (the Gallic iron javelin). — 3. InUgris viribus, w r ith 
 fresh strength. — 4. Frustra, in vain, without effect. — 5. Sed hoc 
 (nostri) super ari, but in this they (our men) were overcome, were 
 inferior. — 6. Paucitdtem, their fewness. — 7. Non modo, &c, an op- 
 portunity was not given not only to the wearied. — 8. Perducta ad 
 extremum cdsum, brought to an extreme case, to the last extremity. 
 9. Quern confectum (esse), &c, w r ho, we have said, w T as worn out; 
 (See Idioms; 96, 2, & 94, It t). — 10. Convocdtis centurionibus celeru 
 ter (per eos) milites, &c. the centurions being called together, he 
 quickly, through them, directs the soldiers; — exciperent, to take up. 
 11. Omnibus portis, from all the gates of the camp:— Of these there 
 were four; See Index, Castra. 
 
 Jt. 114. — 1. Ex (numero) homlnum amplius quam millibus tri- 
 ginta, literally, from a number of men more than thirty thousand, 
 i. e. from more than thirty thousand men. — 2. (Parte) plus tertid 
 parte, &c. literally, a part more than the third part being slain. — • 
 3. Fusis &c, being routed, and stripped of their arms: — Here exu- 
 tis agrees with copiis, and governs armis in the ablative, by § 126, 
 R. V. — 4. Alio, — alius, &c, with one view, — they had encountered 
 things very different. — 5. Ccesar existimdret, de omnibus causis, Caesar 
 supposed, from all reasons; Caesar had every reason to suppose. — 
 6. (Ad) mare Ocednum, to the Atlantic Ocean. — 7. Prcefectos tribu- 
 nosque militum; See Index, Legio. 
 
 P. 115. — 1. Scienlid atque usu, knowledge and experience. — 
 2. In magno impctu maris atque aperto, in the great and open v.o- 
 
NOTES ON BOOK III. 225 
 
 lence, force, swell (or surge) of the sea.— 3. Ipsi, (Veneti,) they 
 themselves, (the Yeneti). — I. Consuirunt uti, are accustomed to 
 use; use to trade in; or usually trade in. — 5. Vectigdles, tributary. 
 
 6. Vt consilia Gallorum, since the designs (resolves) of the Gauls. 
 
 7. Omnis; Accusative plural for omncs, the subject of latiiros (esse). 
 
 8. Suos, his (Crassus') countrymen; § 28, Exc; — sibi, to them, (the 
 Veneti) the main subject of discourse. — 9. Naves longas, ships of 
 war, — so called from their being much longer than the ships of bur - 
 den(nares oncrarice). — 10. Reniiges, rowers, — institui, to be raised. 
 
 11. Pro magnitudine, in proportion to the greatness. — 12. Hoc (fa- 
 ciunt), this they do. — 13. Pedestria itinera, roads, or approaches by 
 foot; i. e. by land. 
 
 P. 116. — 1. Navigationem, access by sea. — 2. Neque nostros, 
 &c. , and they were confident that our army could not, &c. Neque 
 here is copulative, and means " and not." — 3. Opinionem, the ex- 
 pectation. — I. Longe aliam at que y &c.,that the navigation was far 
 other in a confined or inland sea (such as the Mediterranean,) than, 
 &c. — 5. Hce erant difficulties, such were the difficulties, See. — 
 
 6. Injuria retentorum eqiiitum (the genitive passive; § 106, Obs. 1.) 
 
 7. Rebellio, a renewal of hostilities, — defectio, a revolt, a refusal of 
 obedience. — 8. Nearbitrarentur, in order that they might not think; 
 § 140, 1, 2d. — 9. Idem (facere) sibi licere, that to do the same thing 
 would be permitted to them. — 10. Novis rebus studere , are fond of 
 changes. — 11. Naturd libertdti studere, are naturally fond of liberty. 
 
 12. Conditionem servitvtis, a state of slavery. 
 
 X. 117. — 1. Auxilio (sibi) &c, who were said to have been 
 sent for by the Belgse as aid to themselves. — 2. Qui eavi manum, &c, 
 that he should take care that that body should be kept apart. — 
 3. Situs, the situations. — 4. In extremis lingiilis, on the extreme 
 points or tongues of land. — 5. Ch7n ex alto, &c, when the tide had 
 flowed in from the deep; i. e. when it was full tide, or high water. 
 
 6. Minuente (sese) cestu, the tide ebbing, or when the tide ebbs. — 
 
 7. Naves in vadis, he. , the ships aground on the shallow places would 
 be dashed with the waves. — S.(lYi)utraque re, in either case. — 9. Jig- 
 gere ac mollbus, by a mound and dams. — 10. Jlppulso, being brought 
 up. — 11. Magui* astibus, &c, on account of the great tides, and 
 there being few or almost no harbors. — 12. Factce armatceque erant t 
 were built and equipped. — 13. Aliquant o planiores, considerably 
 flatter. 
 
 1. 118. — 1. Excipvre, withstand, or admit of. — 2. Ad quam- 
 vis vim, for enduring any violence and shock. — 3. Pedattbus, &c, 
 
226 NOTES ON BOOK III. 
 
 of planks a foot in breadth. — 4. Digiti pollicts crassitudine, of the 
 thickness of one's thumb; i. e. an inch thick. — 5. Pelles pro vilis, 
 &c, for sails there were to them (i. e. they had^ raw hides and thin 
 dressed skins; — lini, of linen, of canvass. 6. Regi, could be managed. 
 7. Cum his navibus, &c, the meeting of our fleet with these vessels 
 was of such a nature, that the former had the advantage in swift- 
 ness only, and the sweep of the oars. — 8. Reliqua, other things. — 
 9. Neque enim his, &c. for our ships could not hurt them with the 
 beak. — 10- Copulis, grappling irons. — 11. Scevire, to blow hard. — 
 12. Casus, the chances or dangers. — 13. Neque his noceri posse, and 
 that they could not be hurt. — 14. Paratissimce atque, &c, in the 
 best order, and equipped in the best manner, with every kind of 
 tackling. 
 
 X. 119.— 1. Bruto, &c, nor was it sufficiently clear to Brutus. 
 2. Aut quam rationem, &c, or what mode of fighting they would 
 adopt. — 3. Ut, so that. — 4. Gravius acciderent , fell with greater force. 
 
 5. Falces prceacutce, hooks with sharpened edges towards the points. 
 
 6. Muralium, mural hooks; i. e. hooks used to pull down the walls 
 in a siege; or their defenders. — 7. Comprehensi adductique, were 
 grappled and pulled towards us. — 8. Latere posset, could escape no- 
 tice; could pass unnoticed, or unobserved. — 9. Cum singulas, &c, 
 when two or three of our ships had surrounded each one of the 
 enemy's. — 10. Transcendere in naves hostium, to climb over into the 
 ships of the enemy; to board the enemy's ships. — 11. Quo ventus 
 ferebat (naves), where, to which the wind carried them (the ships); 
 Singulas nostri: &c, our men having pursued, took them one by one. 
 
 P. 120. — 1. Gravioris cetdtis, of heavier, i. e. of more ad- 
 vanced age. — 2. In quos, &c, on these Caesar resolved to inflict 
 severer punishment, on this account that, &c. — 3. Vendldit reliquos 
 sub corona, he sold the rest under the crown; i. e. he sold the rest 
 for slaves: — Prisoners taken in war wore a chaplet (corona) on 
 their heads when exposed to public sale. At sales by auction a 
 spear was set up; hence, vendere sub hasta, to sell by auction. — 
 4. Atque his paucis diebus, and within these few days. — 5. Perdito- 
 rum hominum, of ruined men; i. e. men of desperate fortunes. — 
 6. Nonnihil carparetur, was in some degree carped at, railed at: — 
 Nihil and nonnihil in such sentences may be considered as accusa- 
 tives governed by quod ad; § 128, Exc. 
 
 Jl. 121. — 1. Eo absente qui tencbat summam imperii, he being 
 absent who held the supreme command; in the absence of the com- 
 mander in chief. — 2. Hdc confirmdtd opinionc timoris, (the enemy's) 
 
NOTES ON BOOK III. 227 
 
 opinion of his fear being confirmed. — 3. Proponit, he lays before 
 III em, tells them of. — 4. Neque Ion gifts abesse, Sac, and that it was 
 not farther off. but that on the next night; i. e. at no greater dis- 
 tance of time than the next night. — 5. Ad castra iri oportere, lite- 
 rally, that it ought to be gone to the camp; See Idioms, 67. — 
 6. Perfugce confirmation the assertion of the deserter. — 7. Quibus, 
 with which, i. e. that with these. — 3. Qudm minimum spat ii, as little 
 space of time as possible — 9. Exanimdti, out of breath. 
 
 P. 122. — 1. Integris virlbus, with strength still fresh. — 2. So- 
 binus (factus est certior) de, &c. — 3. Minlme resistens, by no means 
 firm. — 4. Ex tertvl parte, as the third part, — an unusual expression, 
 and probably the text is incorrect. — 5. Non medidcrem, &.C., that 
 more than ordinary diligence must be used by him. — 6. Quo plurl- 
 mum valebant, in which they were very powerful. 
 
 JL . 123. — 1. Cujus rei, &c, in which art the Aquitani are by 
 far the most expert. — 2. JErarics. secturce copper mines. — 3. Nihil 
 his rebus prof ici posse, that they could be profited nothing by these 
 things. — 4. Quorum hcec est conditio, the condition of whom (i. e. of 
 whose association) is this. — 5. Sibi mortem consciscant, or make 
 away with themselves. — 6. Barbari, the barbarians (referring to 
 the Vocates and Tarusates). — 7. Et natiird loci et manu, both by 
 natural situation and by art. 
 
 Jr. 124. — 1- Citerioris HispanicB; See Index. — 2. Loca capcre, 
 to select proper ground. — 3. Facile, easily; i. e. with safety.— 
 4. In dies, every day; literally, from day to day. — 5. Hdc re deldtd 
 ad consilium, this matter or plan being laid before a council (of 
 war). — 6. S entire idem, thought the same thing; were of the same 
 opinion, viz: with himself. — 7. Duplici acie, a double line: — The 
 Romans usually drew up their army in three lines; on the present 
 occasion only two were formed, probably on account of their being 
 inferior in number to the enem) r . — 8. Auxiliis, &c, the aux- 
 iliaries being placed in the centre, — their usual place was on the 
 wings. — 9. Cum sua cunctatione, &c, when the enemy had by their 
 own delay, and the opinion which was now entertained of their cow- 
 ardice, made our soldiers the more eager for battle. 
 
 P. 125. — I. Constanter ac non tinvde, steadily and boldly 
 2. Decumdna porta, at the decuman, or rear gate; See Index, Cas 
 tra. — 3. Intrita, not worn out, not fatigued. — 4. Longiore itintre, 
 by a longer route than usual. — 5. Posset plane vid.ri ab iis, it could 
 be distinctly seen by them. — 6. [nttndzrunt, strove. 
 
228 NOTES ON BOOK IV. 
 
 P. 126. — 1. Multa node, late at night, — or multa node add, 
 much of the night being spent. — 2. Supererant, (supply soli, evi- 
 dently implied, — hence the subjunctive following qui', § 141, R. V.) 
 alone remained.— 3. Qui longe alia ratidne ac, &c, and they resolv- 
 ed to prosecute the war in a very different manner from the rest of 
 the Gauls. — 4. Continentesque silvas, &c, and because they had 
 extensive, uninterrupted forests: — Before continentes supply quod. 
 5. Longius, too far. — 6. Inermibus, &c, on the soldiers unarmed. — 
 7. Materiam, timber. 
 
 P. 127. — 1. Conversant, &c, turned towards, facing, the ene- 
 my. — 2. Confedo, being cleared. — 3. Extrema fyc. the last of the bag- 
 gage. — 4. Sub pellibus, literally, under skins; i. e. in their tents: — 
 The tents of the Roman soldiers were covered with skins. It does 
 not appear that they ever used canvass for that purpose. — 5. Qua 
 proxime, &c, which had made war upon him last. 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK IV. 
 
 P. 128. — 1. Ea hieme, &c. the winter which followed; the 
 next or following winter. — 2. Cneio Pompeio, &c: — Before Christ, 
 55, A. U. C. 699. — 3. Quo Rhenus, &c. where the Rhine flows into 
 it; near the mouth of the Rhine. — 4. Qui domi manserint, since or 
 because they remain at home. — 5. Nee ratio atque usus belli inter- 
 mittitur, nor are the art and practice of war disused, discontinued, 
 forgotten. — 6. Maxlmam partem, for the most part; See Ref. — 
 7. Nullo officio, &c, they are trained by no duty or discipline. 
 
 P. 129. — 1. Ut quce bello ceperint; Arrange: ut habeant (eos) 
 quibus vendant (ea) quce ceperint bello.— 2. Jumentis importdtis, im- 
 ported cattle. — 3. Quotididnd exercitatione hcec prava atque defor- 
 mia (jumenta) quce sunt nata apud eos, ut (hsec jumenta) sint summi 
 laboris: — Ut. &x.,that they, (these beasts) are capable of the great- 
 est labor, i. e. of enduring the greatest labor. — 4. Axtdent adlre ad 
 quemvis numerum, they dare to go to any number; they have courage 
 to advance against, to attack, any number. — 5. Publice, to the na- 
 tion. — 6. Signiftcdri, that proof is given. — 7. Vacdre, 1o be empty 
 desolate uninhabited. — 8. Ad alteram partem, on the other side. — 
 9. Ut est captus Germandrum. as the state of the Germans is; i. e. — 
 
NOTES ON BOOK IV. 229 
 
 considering the condition of the Germans. — 10. Amplitudlnem gra- 
 vitatemque civitdtis, the extent and populousness of their state (viz: 
 the Ubii). 
 
 P. 130. — 1. In edlem causa, in a similar case. — 2. (In regio- 
 nes) quas regidnes, to the regions which. — 3. Clam, privately, unob- 
 served.— 4. Tridui viam, a journey of three days. — 5. Rellquam 
 partem hiemis, the remaining part of the winter; the rest of the 
 winter; — alutrunt, maintained, supported. — 6. Infirmitdtem, the 
 fickleness. — 7. Nihil his committendum (esse), that nothing should 
 be trusted to them. — 8. Est autem hoc, &c, for this belongs to Gal- 
 lic custom; this is one of the customs of the Gauls. 
 
 P. 131. — 1. E>e summis rebus, &c, they enter into designs, 
 concert measures, respecting the most important affairs. — 2. E ves- 
 tigio> literally, out of the footstep; i. e. speedily, instantly. — 3. Cw??i 
 incer'tis rumoribus serviant, since they are mere slaves to uncertain 
 rumors. — 4. Ne gravidri bello occurreret, that he might not meet 
 with a more formidable war (viz: than he expected). — 5. Facta 
 (esse), had been done already. — 6. Dissimulanda sibi, should be 
 concealed by him. — 7. Resistcre (iis), to resist them and not to sue 
 for peace. — 8. Suam gratiam, their (the Germans') favor. — Sibi, to 
 them, the Germans. — 9. Eos (agros) quos, those lands which; i. e. 
 such lands as; See Ref. — 10. Concedere, yielded, acknowledged 
 themselves inferior to. — 11. In terris, upon the earth. 
 
 P. 132. — 1. Arrange: Caesar respondit ad hcec, quce visum est 
 (ei respondere). — 2. Exitus, the conclusion. — 3. Verum, just, rea- 
 sonable, proper, right: — Verus has this sense chiefly when joined to 
 the verb esse; as verum est, it is proper. — 4. Neque ullos in Gallia, 
 &.c, nor were there any lands vacant in Gaul. — 5. Et,parte, 8cc: — 
 This is the reading of the Bipont edition. It is adopted by Anthon, 
 and is manifestly better than the common text. — 6. In plures diffluit 
 partes, divides into several branches. — 7. Multis capitibus, by many 
 heads, or mouths. 
 
 P. 133. — 1. Sibi jurejurando, &c. should give them security 
 by an oath. — 2. Eddem illo pertimre, tended to the same end: — Ed- 
 dem and illo, here used adverbially, are properly old forms of the 
 dative from idem and ille. — 3. Sustinerent, should stand their ground. 
 
 P. 134. — 1. Amplissimo genere natus, descended from a very 
 fJustrious family. — 2. Intercluso, intercepted. — 3. Se obtiiht, pre- 
 sented himself; rushed against. — 4. Summce dementiee esse judicdbat, 
 he judged it to be the greatest folly; literally, to belong to, or to be 
 
 20 
 
210 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK IV. 
 
 the part of the greatest folly. — a. Nc quern diem. he not to let a 
 
 day pew without a battle.— 6. Omnibus principlbus. &c, all then 
 leading men and elders being brought along ; literally, being taken 
 unto them. — 7. Sui purgandi, lor the sake of clearing, excusing 
 themselves. — 8. Contra atque. otherwise than; contrary to what 
 had been said. — 9. Quos sibi Ccosar, &c , Caesar rejoicing that these 
 had been cast in his way. 
 
 P. 135. — I. Perturbantur, he, are thrown into confusion, so 
 that they were at a loss whether it would be best, &c.-*-2. Sig?iifi- 
 caretur, was discovered, was evident. — 3. Pruttni diti, of the day 
 before; — for pridie. — 4. Clamore, a shout, or noise, (either of the 
 Roman cavalry attacking those with whom they came up in the 
 rear, — or the wailing of those attacked).— 5. Ad conjluentem, at the 
 confluence. — 6. Reltqudfugd desperdtd, despairing of making good 
 their flight any farther. — 7. Ex tanii belli timdre, &c., from the 
 alarm of so great a war, since the number of the enemy had been 
 about four hundred and thirty thousand: — Before capitum, supply 
 ad numtrum. — 8. Discedendi pot est at em, the liberty of departing. 
 
 P. 136. — 1. Suis quoque rebus eos timer e uoluit, wished they 
 should be alarmed for their own possessions. — 2. Et posse et audcre, 
 had both the power and the courage. — 3. Jlccessit etiam, it was 
 added also; i. e. another reason was. — 4. Cur sui quicquam, &c, 
 w r hy should he (Caesar) demand that any command or authority 
 should belong to him beyond the Rhine? — 5. Occupationibus reipub- 
 licce, by the business of the republic — 6. Neque Sua ne que Popfili 
 Romdni, and thought that it became neither his own dignity nor that 
 of the Roman people. — 7. Proponebdtur, was placed before him, 
 was manifest. 
 
 P. 139. — I. Instituit, &c, he determined on this plan of a 
 bridge. — 2. He joined together at the distance of two feet, tigna 
 bina, beams, or piles, two by two, (or in pairs.) sharpened a little at 
 the lower end, and measured, (or proportioned) to the depth of the 
 river. — 3. Hcbc cvm machinationibus, &c, when he had fastened 
 these, being let down into the river by machines, and had driven 
 them down with rammers (Jistucis). — 4. Non sublicce. &c, not per- 
 pendicularly after the manner of a stake, but bending forward and 
 sloping (downward, or down the stream). — 5. lis item contraria, 
 he, likewise opposite to these, at the distance of forty feet down 
 the river, (ab inferiore parte Jluminis,) he placed two others joined 
 in the same manner, but turned (up the stream) against the force 
 and current of the river. — 6. Hccc utraquc insupcr, &c, both these 
 
NOTES ON BOOK IV. 231 
 
 (viz: the pair above and the pair below,) were kept apart (or from 
 tailing towards each other,) by beams let in from above, two feCI 
 thick, being as much as the joining of these piles was apart, (i. e. 
 as the piles, joined by the braces, were apart,) — each having two 
 braces, one on each side near the end. — 7. Quibus disclusis, &c, 
 these (pairs) being kept apart, and (at the same time,) bound to- 
 gether in the contrary direction. — 8. Ea rerum natura, such the na- 
 ture of the materials. — 9. Quo major vis, &c, literally, by how 
 much a greater force of water urged itself on; i. e. that the more 
 the force of the current pressed on, the more closely were they held 
 bound together. — 10. Hcec (tigna, i. e. beams of two feet square 
 reaching from one pair of piles to the other below it,) direcia mate- 
 rie, &c, were fastened together with timbers laid lengthwise (di- 
 recta) of the bridge; i. e. from beam to beam. — 11. Longuriis, &c, 
 and covered over with long poles and hurdles. — 12. Ac nihilo secius, 
 &c, and besides all this, piles were driven in obliquely at the lower 
 part of the stream. — 13. Pro pariete, for a buttress-, or support. — 
 14. Et alice item, and likewise others. — 15. Dejiciendi optris 
 (causa), for the sake of throwing down (destroying) the work, — the 
 bridge. — 16. (Ex) Quibus materia, &c, after the days in which, or, 
 after that the materials had been begun to be brought together: — 
 Quibus, i. e. ex diebus quibus, is here used instead of the more com- 
 mon expression, postquam, or ex (tempore) quo-, — See also B. III. 
 Chap. 23d, and Gr. § 131, Obs. 3d. — 17. Ad utramque partem, at 
 each end. 
 
 1 . 140. — 1. lis hortantibus, by the advice of those. — 2. In 
 solitudinem ac silvas abdiderant, had gone into the deserts and forests 
 to conceal themselves; — This rendering gives the force of the accu- 
 cative after in, which is evidently a better reading than in soliludl- 
 ne, &c, w r hich excludes the idea of going to; — So also, in silvas de- 
 ponvret, below. — 3. Hunc esse delcctum, that this was selected as 
 nearly the middle, or centre. — 4. Ulcisceretur, that he might pun- 
 ish. — 5. Satis et ad laudem et ad utilitdtem profectum, that enough 
 had been done, both for his honor and for utility, (profectum is from 
 proficio, and means the same as perfectum) . — 6. Mature?, early. — 
 7. Inde, thence, i. e. from Britain. 
 
 P. 141. — 1. Temere, rashly, without good reason. — 2. Nequc 
 Us ipsis quicquam notum est, nor is any thing known even by them. 
 3. Quem usum belli, &c. , what experience they had in war, or what 
 customs they followed. — 4. In ea sententia, in that mind, resolution. 
 5. HorUturqtic,- and that he should ur^e them. — 6. Fidem sequantur, 
 
232 NOTES ON BOOK IV. 
 
 to embrace the alliance; literally, should follow the faith. — 7. Quan- 
 tum eifacultdtis, &.c, as far as opportunity could be given; literally, 
 with so much of opportunity as, &.C.; See Idioms, 46, 1. — 8. Qui, 
 since he. 
 
 X. 142. — 1. De superioris, &c, for their past conduct. — 
 
 2. Has tantuldrum, &c, these engagements in such trifling affairs. 
 
 3. (Tot) navibus onerariis, so many ships of burden, &c, — quot, as; 
 See Index, Naves. — 4. Tertid fere vigilid, near the third watch, or 
 midnight. — 5. Solvit (naves), looses his ships, sets sail. — 6. Con* 
 scendere naves, to go on board; to embark. — 7. Horct quart a. the 
 fourth hour, i. e. 10 o'clock, A. M.; See Gr. App. I. — 8. Exposi- 
 tas, drawn out, displayed. 
 
 X. 143. — 1. Adeo angustis, so steep.- — 2. Ad egrediendwn, for 
 disembarking, for landing. — 3. Ad nonamhoram, till the ninth hour, 
 i. e. 3 o'clock P. M. — 4. Monuitque, &c, and warned them that all 
 things should be done at a beck, and in a moment, as the principles, 
 &c. — 5. Et essedariis, and the essedarii, i. e. those who fought from 
 the essedum, or two wheeled chariot. — 6. Prohibebant, attempted 
 to hinder; See § 44. II. 2. — 7. MiliUbus — desiliendum, &c, the sol- 
 diers had to leap down from the ships. — 8. Omnibus membris expe- 
 diti, having the free use of all their limbs. — 9. Insuefactos, accus- 
 tomed to such exercise. — 10. Quarum et species) both the appearance 
 of which. 
 
 X . 144. — 1. Rcmis incitdri, to be pushed on, rowed briskly 
 forward, with the oars. — 2. Tor mentis, engines (for throwing heavy 
 darts or stones, namely, the balista and catapulta). — 3. Quce res, 
 this expedient. — 4. Ac paulum modb, &c. and retreated only a little, 
 a very little. — 5. Qui (he), who. — 6. Ea res, that thing (viz: which 
 he was about to do). — 7. Magna voce, with a loud voice. — 8. Ex 
 navi se projecit, he threw himself out of the ship, overboard. — 
 9. Singuldres, one by one, one after another. — 10. Quod cum arii- 
 mum advertisset,i.e.Cum vertisset ariimum ad quod. — 11. Scaphas Ion- 
 gdrum navium, the boats belonging to the vessels of war. — 12. Specu* 
 laloria navigia, spy vessels. 
 
 P. 145. — 1- Cur sum tenere, hold on their course; — atque insu* 
 lam capPre, and reach the island. — 2. Supra, viz: Ch. 21. — 3. Modo 
 oratoris, in the character of an ambassador. — 4. CuJpam contulc. 
 runt, laid the blame. — 5. In continentem, to the continent, i.e. to 
 Gaul. — 6. ImprudenticE, their indiscretion. — 7. Arccessltam, hav- 
 ing been sent for. — 8. Post diem quartum, after the fourth day,t. c, 
 
NO IKS ON liOUK IV. 233 
 
 on the fourth day after — 9. Supra; See Ch. 23, — sustulcrant had 
 taken on board. — 10. Quce cum appropinqudrent, and when tney 
 were drawing near — 11. Qua est propis solis occdsum, which is 
 more to the west. — 12. Qua, these — 13. Necessarib adversd node in 
 altum provecta, from necessity, being carried out to sea in an unfa- 
 vorable, stormy, night. 
 
 1 . 146. — 1. (Dies) qui dies, a day which (viz: the day of the 
 full moon. — 2. Nostris id incogmtum erat, to our men this (viz: the 
 great rising of the tide.) was unknown: — The phenomena of the 
 tides were but little known to the Romans, as the tides in the Medi- 
 
 s 
 
 terranean with which they were most familiar, are scarcely observ- 
 able. — 3. Qua deligdta erant ad unchoras, which had been tied to 
 the anchors; which had been riding at anchor. — 4. Affliddbat, dash- 
 ed violently against; drove from their moorings. — 5. Quod omnibus 
 constdbat. because it was evident to all. — 6. His in locis, in these 
 places (viz: in Britain). — 7. Rem producere, to prolong the war. — 
 
 8. Ex eventu navium. from what happened to, from the disaster of, 
 the ships (the genitive passive). — 9. Et ex eo quod. &c, and from 
 this, because they had intermitted: i e. and from their having 
 intermitted. 
 
 Jr. 147. — 1. Ad omnes casus, for every emergency; against all 
 contingencies. — 2. Reliquis ut navigdri, that it could be navigated 
 with the rest. — 3- Dum ea geruntur, whilst these things are carrying 
 on, doing; during these transactions. — 4. In statwne, on guard. — 
 
 5. Quam consuetudo ferret, than custom brought; i. e. than was usual. 
 
 6. In stationlbus, on guard. — 7. In statiimem succedere. to succeed on 
 guard. — 8. Et, conferta Iegidne } tela, &c, and that the legion being 
 crowded together, weapons were hurled upon it from all quarters. 
 
 9. Quod, because, inasmuch as. — 10. Incertis ordinibus, on account 
 of not knowing their ranks, (They had been scattered about, reap- 
 ing, and being attacked while thus employed, they could not find 
 their ranks). — 11. Gerius hoc est, kc. the manner of fighting from 
 the chariots was this. — 12. Ipso terrore equcrum, by the very terror 
 occasioned to the horses (the genitive passive); and the noise, ro- 
 tdrum, of the wheels (the genitive active); § 106, Obs. 1. 
 
 X . 148. — 1. Insinuaverint, when they have wrought them- 
 selves in. — 2. Aur'igce. the charioteers, or drivers:— Each chariot 
 contained a driver called auriga, and one who fought, called esse- 
 darius. — 3. Atque ita curru se collocant, and place themselves with 
 the chariot in such a situation.— 4. Prcrstant mobilitdtcm equUinn, 
 &c, they perform, unite the swiftness of cavalry and the steadiness 
 
234 NOTES ON BOOK V. 
 
 of infantry. — 5. Ac efficiunt tantum, and they acquire such dexteri- 
 ty. — 6. Incitatos equos sustinere, to rein in their horses when at full 
 speed.— 7. Et brevi (tempore), and in a moment.— 8. Continuos 
 plures dies, many days in succession —9. Suis (civlbus), to their 
 own countrymen.— 10. Quanta facultas, &c. ; how favorable an op- 
 portunity was presented of getting booty, and of regaining their 
 independence forever. 
 
 P. 149.— 1. Ante dictum est, viz: Ch. 21, & 27,— 2. Omnibus 
 afflictis incensisque longe lateque, having destroyed and burned every 
 thing far and wide; See Idioms, 104, 1. — 3. Die cequinoctii, the 
 equinox. — 4. Hiemi navigationem subjiciendam, that his voyage 
 ought to be exposed to a storm (viz: the equinoctial storm). — 
 5. Eosdem quos reliquce portus caper e, to make the same harbor 
 which the rest made. — 6. Quibus ex navibus,&c., had been landed 
 from these ships — 7. Non ita magno, with not so great, i. e. with 
 no very great number. — 8. Si nollent, if they did not wish. — 9. Or- 
 be facto, forming themselves into a circle; See above, Note 2. — 
 10. VerUrunt terga } turned their backs; fled. 
 
 P. 150. — 1. In densissimas silvas abdiderant. had gone into 
 the thickest parts of the forests to hide themselves; See Note 2, 
 page 140. 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK V. 
 
 P. 151.— 1. Lucio Domitio, i. e. A. U. C , 700,; B. C. 54.— 
 
 2. Quam plurimas possent, &c, that as many new ships as possible 
 should be built, and old ones repaired. — 3. Ad celeritdtem onerandi, 
 &c, for despatch of lading and drawing them on shore, he builds 
 them a little lower than those which, &c. — 4. Nostro mari, in our 
 sea, viz: the Mediterranean. — 5. Actuarias, light, easily driven; 
 See Index, Naves. — 6. Adjuvat multum, contributes much, — 7. Ad 
 armandas, for equipping. — 8. Omnibus rationibus. in every proper 
 way. 
 
 P. 152. — 1- Qui litem cestiment, to estimate the damage (Idi- 
 oms, 83, 2,) and fix the compensation. — 2. Conventibus, the assizes. 
 
 3. Instructas, got ready finished. — 4. Neque multum abesse, &c, 
 nor was much wanting but that they could be launched in a few 
 
NOTES ON BOOK V. 235 
 
 days, i. e. there was so little to do that they could, &c. — 5. Trans- 
 inissum, &c., the passage across into Britain was the most conven- 
 ient, being a passage of about thirty miles. — 6. Expedltis, unincum- 
 bered with baggage. — 7. Alter, the one (viz: Cingetorix). — 8. In 
 silvam, 8cc, having gone and concealed themselves in the forest of 
 Arduenna; See Note 2, p. 240. 
 
 Jr. 153. — 1. Civitdti consulcre, take measures for the state, 
 for the common good. — 2. Laberetur, should fall off, revolt. — 
 3. Permissurum (esse) would give up. — 4. Suam gratiam, that his in- 
 fluence. — 5. Exarsit multo gravius hoc dolore, he was much more 
 exasperated at this affront. — 6. Non potuisse tenere cursum, could 
 not keep their course; could not proceed on their voyage. 
 
 ± . 154. — 1. Antea dictum: B. I. Ch. 3. — 2. Cupidum novarum 
 rerum, fond of changes, of insurrections, of a revolution in the 
 state. — 3. Id factum, this fact. — 4. Petere contendit, endeavored to 
 obtain, — religionibus, religious obligations. — 5. Non sine causa fieri, 
 that it was not done without some secret motive; that Gaul was 
 stripped of all her nobility. — 6. Fidem rellquis interponere, that he 
 pledged his word to the rest. — 7. Quod esse ex usu, &c, whatever 
 they should understand to be for the interest of Gaul. — 8. Quod 
 tantum dignitatis, because he had always shewn so much respect. — 
 9. Longius progredi, was going too far. — 10. Prospiciendum, that he 
 ought to take care. 
 
 X. 155. — 1. Ne quid sibi, &c. that he (Dumnorix) should not 
 be able, have it in his power, to do any injury to him and the state. 
 2. Corus, the northwest wind. — 3. (Ut) cognosceret, that he should 
 find out. — 4. Omnium animis impedltis, the minds of all being en- 
 gaged. — 5. Hun c pro sano, that he, as a man in his senses. — 6. Ille 
 enim, but, or nevertheless he. — 7. Consiliumque pro tempore, &c, 
 and that he might take measures, (form his plans,) according to 
 time and circumstances. — 8. Pari numcro equitum quern, &c. with a 
 like number of cavalry which; i. e. with a number of cavalry equal 
 to that which he left. — 9. Longius deldtus astu, being carried down 
 by the tide farther than usual. — 10. Secutus, taking advantage of. 
 
 .L . 156. — 1# Virtus, the valor, i. e. the efforts, the exertions, 
 
 2. Vcctoriisque navigiis, in transports and heavy laden vessels. — 
 
 3. Accessum est (ab illis) ad, they (the Romans) reached, arrived 
 at. — 4. Cum a?inotlnis, with the ships of the previous year. — 
 
 5. Veritus navibus, fearing for the ships, — instead of de navibus. — 
 
 6. In littore molli atque aperto, on a smooth and open shore. — 
 
236 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK V. 
 
 7. Prceclusi, blocked up.— 8. Testudine facta, et agger e, &c, a tes- 
 tudo being erected and a mound thrown up against their fortifi- 
 cations. 
 
 P. 157. — 1. Tripartite, in three divisions, — milites, the foot 
 soldiers, the infantry. — 2. Superiore node, in the former night. — 
 3. Afflictas atque, &c. — had been dashed against each other, and 
 driven on shore. — 4. SubsistP.rent, could hold out. — 5. Ex eo concur- 
 su, from that rencounter of the ships ■ from the ships running foul 
 of one another, — 6. Incommodum, injury, damage. — 7. Coram, 
 openly, with his own eyes.— 8. Res, a work.— 9. Subduci, to be 
 drawn on shore. — 10. Summa imperii, &c. the chief command and 
 administration of the war. — 11. Superiore tempore, at a former 
 period. 
 
 £ . 158. — 1. Quos natos, &c, u who, they say it was handed 
 down by tradition, were born on the island/' — an opinion prevalent 
 among many ancient nations respecting themselves.— 2. Bello illdto 9 
 the war having been waged, being over. — 3. Creberrima, very thick, 
 close together. — 4. Fere Gallicis consimilia, almost like; i. e. closely 
 resembling those of the Gauls.— 5. Taleis ferreis ad certum pondus , 
 &,c, pieces of iron tried by, i. e. of a certain weight.— 6. Plumbum 
 album, tin (literally, white lead). — 7. Copia, the quantity. — 8. Ma- 
 teria, wood, timber. — 9. Causa anlmi voluptatisque, for the sake of 
 amusement and pleasure. — 10. Loca, places, climate. — 11. Remissi- 
 oribus, less intense. — 12. Triquetra, triangular. — 13. Ad Cantium, 
 in Kent: — from Land's end to the eastern extremity of Kent, is about 
 344 British miles, or 356 Roman miles in a straight liner It w r ould 
 be much more to follow the irregularities of the coast. — 14. Ad 
 Hispaniam: — This statement is erroneous, as Spain lies to the south, 
 not to the west of Britain. — 15. Dimidio minor, less by one half: — 
 Great Britain is computed at 77,370 square miles, — Ireland at 
 30,370. — 16. Sed pari spatio transmissus, but the passage across to 
 Britain is the same distance as from Gaul. — 17. Mona, the Isle of 
 Man. — 18. Dies continuos, &c, that there is night for thirty suc- 
 cessive days at the winter solstice, i. e the 22d December: — This is 
 not true in fact, unless the dark, cloudy, and foggy weather, at that 
 season, is here improperly called " night." — 19. Nisi certis ex aqua, 
 &,c. but we perceived, by accurate water measures, that the nights 
 were shorter than on the continent. — The " water measure" is the 
 Clepsydra, or water-clock, — an invention similar to the sand-glass. 
 
 X . 159. — 1. Septingentorum millium, seven hundred miles: — 
 The true length of the western coast is 590 British or 610 Roman 
 
NO IKS ON BOOK V. 237 
 
 miles. — 2. Contra septentrlones, opposite the north. — This is not 
 correct; the east is much nearer the truth. — 3. Octingenta mil/ia 
 passuum, eight hundred miles: — This exceeds the true estima! 
 Roman miles. — 4. Hwnanisstmi, most civilized. — 5. tie vitro injici- 
 v,nt, stain themselves with woad. — 6. Capilloque sunt pro misso, and 
 are with, i. e. they have, long hair. — 7. Deni et duodeni, parties of 
 ten and twelve, — habent vxores communes inter se. — 8. Quo primum 
 virgo, he., by whom each female, when a virgin, was first married. 
 9. (lta) tamen ut, in such a way however that. — 10. Submissis, be- 
 ing sent to their aid, — atque h is, and these. — 11. Constitissent, had 
 taken their ground. 
 
 P. 16-0.— 1. Cum, since, or as: § 140, Obs. 3.— 2. Intel led urn 
 est (a nobis) nostros, we perceived (Idioms 67,) that our men. — 
 3. Cedentes, those giving way — 4. Cederent, gave way, yielded. — 
 5. Pedlbus dispdri prazlio, on foot, in an unequal contest; i. e. with 
 great advantage (against us). — 6. Conferti, close, in a close body; 
 — rari, scattered here and there — 7. Alios alii deinceps exciperent. 
 &c, and they continued one to relieve another in succession, and 
 the vigorous and the fresh succeeded (took the place of) those fa- 
 tigued. — 8. Lenius, with less spirit. — 9. Uti non absisterent ab, that 
 they kept not far from, i. e. close to, &c. — 10. Neque post id tempus, 
 &c, nor after that time did the enemy ever engage us with all their 
 forces; nor did the enemy, after that time, ever come to a general 
 engagement with us. 
 
 P. 161. — 1. Acutis sudlbus prcpfixis, with sharp stakes fixed 
 in front. — 2. Cum caplte, &c , when they (the soldiers) were above 
 the water with the head alone; i. e. were up to the neck in the wa- 
 ter. — 3. Ut supra, &c; Ch. 17. — 4. Dimissis amplioribus copiis, the 
 greater part of the forces being dismissed. — 5. Ex via excedebat, 
 withdrew from the road. — 6. Relinquebdtur, &c, it remained that 
 Caesar did not suffer; — discedi (abequitlbus) that the cavalry should 
 go; Idioms, 67. — 7. Hostibus noceretur, &c, that the enemy were 
 injured by laying waste their lands and setting fire to their property, 
 as far as the legionary soldiers could effect it in the midst of labor 
 and on their march, i. e. on a laborious march. 
 
 P. 162. — 1. Atque mittat (eum, t. e. Mandubratium,) qui prce- 
 sit, Sec, and send him (Mandubratius) into the state that he might 
 rule over it, and hold the government. — 2. Ad nunv'rum, to the 
 number, — imperatum, required,— frument a que, and abundance of 
 corn: — " Abundance " is expressed by the plural term, frumenta. — 
 3. Prohibitis, being protected. — 4. Vocant oppldum, call it a town. 
 
23S NOTES ON BOOK V. 
 
 5. Ad mare, on the sea shore; Ch. 13. — 6. Adoriantur atque oppugn 
 neni, should attack and storm; take by assault. 
 
 P. 163. — 1. Motus, disturbances, commotions, insurrections. 
 2. Refectas, repaired,— his (navibus) deductis (in mare), these 
 ships being brought down into the sea; i. e being launched. — 3. Cap- 
 tivorum, of prisoners. — 4. Commeatibus, embarkations. — 5. Naviga- 
 tionibus, voyages, trips. — 6. Desideraretur, was missing, lost. — 
 7. Et prioris commedtus, both those of the previous convoy, — et 
 quas, and of those which. — 8. Perpaucce locum caperent, very few 
 reached their destination. — 9. Necessarib angustius milites collocavit, 
 from necessity stowed his soldiers more closely (than usual) . — 
 
 10. Subductis navibus (in aridum), the ships being drawn on shore. 
 
 11. Frumentum provenerat angustius, corn, grain had (come forth) 
 been produced more scantily; the crop had been less abundant. — 
 
 12. In plures civitdtes, among a greater number of states than usual. 
 
 P. 164. — 1. Mederi, cure, remedy. — 2. Millibus passuum., &c, 
 were contained within the space of a hundred miles: — (Probably an 
 error as to the extent.) — 3. Natus summo loco, descended from a 
 very noble family; of very noble birth. — 4. Teriium jam annum, &c. 
 killed him, (Tasgetius) now reigning the third year, many belong- 
 ing to the state being the instigators. — 5. Quod ad plures, &c, be- 
 cause it pertained to more than one; i. e. more than one were con- 
 cerned in it. — 6. In hiberna perventum (esse), that they had arrived 
 at winter quarters; literally, it had been come by them to winter 
 quarters. 
 
 P. 165. — 1. Qui cum ad fines, he, and when they had met 
 Sabinus and Cotta at the borders of their kingdom. — 2. Desperdtd 
 re, having despaired of success. — 3. Be communi re, concerning 
 their common interests. — 4. Minui posse, could be adjusted; lite- 
 rally, diminished. — 5. Missu Ccesaris. by the sending of Csesar; i. e. 
 being sent by Caesar. — 6. Ad hunc modum, to this purpose. — 7. Sese, 
 that he (Ambiorix): — This speech is given in oblique narration; 
 § 141, R. VI. Exp. — 8. Plurimum ei debere, that he was under very 
 great obligations to him. — 9. De oppugnatione castrcrum, respecting 
 the attack on the camp. — 10. Sudque esse, &.c, that his authority 
 was of such a nature, — multitudo, the people. — 11. Ex humilitdte 
 sua, from his weakness, slender circumstances. — 12. Esse Gallics 
 commune consilium, &c, that it was the purpose of the whole of 
 Gaul, that this day had been appointed by them for attacking (at 
 once) all the winter quarters of Caesar; so that no legion could 
 bring aid to another. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK V. 239 
 
 P. 166. — I. Quibus quoniam pro /rictdte, &c, since he had done 
 justice to them so far as ailection (to his country) required, that he 
 now had regard to the claims of duty for the kindnesses of Caesar 
 lo him. — 2. Pro hospitio, by the ties of friendship. — 3. Ipsorum esse 
 consilium, it belonged to them (Titurius and Cotta,) to consider,— 
 velintne, whether they should. — 4. Quod Ct.m faciat, since he was 
 doing this, i. e. in doing this he consulted, &c. — 5. Existit, arise-.— 
 6. Sustineri, could be withstood, resisted. — 7. Rem esse testimonio, 
 that fact was for proof; i. e. that facts proved this. 
 
 P. 167. — 1. Levius aut turpius, weaker or more cowardly. — 
 2. Auciore hoste, an enemy being the author; on the information of 
 an enemy. — 3. Clamitdbat, kept crying out; § 44, II. 2. — 4. Ccesd- 
 rem arbitrdriprofectum in Italiam, that he supposed that Caesar had 
 gone into Italy. — 5. Nan hostem uuctorem, &x., that he did not look 
 at the enemy's being the adviser, but at the thing itself. — 6. Jlrdtre, 
 burned with resentment. — 7. Sine certd re, without certain informa- 
 tion. — 3. Si nil sit durius, if nothing occurred more difficult than 
 ordinary. — 9. Unam salutem, their only security. — 10. Prcesens, im- 
 mediate. — 11. Hac in utramque, &c, this dispute being maintained 
 on both sides. — 12. Primisque ordinibus, and the chief centurions. 
 13. Vinclte. prevail, carry your point: — This is spoken in the direct 
 discourse; § 141, R. VI. Exp. — 14. Et id, and that, i. e. et dixit id. 
 15. Hi (milltes), these (referring to the Roman soldiers within 
 hearing,) will understand; — abs te rationem, will demand satisfac- 
 tion from you (Cotta); will call you to account. — 16. Nee rejecti 
 nee relegdti, &c, and not perish with either the sword or famine, 
 as if forced away and banished far from the rest. 
 
 JT. 168. — 4. Consurgitur, they arise, break up. — 2. Utrumque, 
 both; viz: Cotta and Titurius. — 3. Res disputatione ad mediam noc- 
 tern, the affair is protracted by their dispute; i. e. the subject is de- 
 bated till midnight. — 4. Dut mantis, gives his hands; i. e. yields, — 
 a mode of expression borrowed from the form of making a surren- 
 der by stretching forth, or holding up the hands. — 5. Pronuncidtur, 
 it is published; orders are given, — vigiliis, without sleep. — 6. Quid, 
 i. e. spectans, or visurus quid, to see what. — 7. Omnia excogitantur, 
 he, every reason is suggested to show. — qvare, why. — 8. Vigiliis, 
 want of sleep. — 9. Ut quibus persudstim esset, since they were per- 
 suaded. — 10. Se demisisset, had gone down. — 11. Ut qui, since he, 
 or because he. — 12. Hate tamen ipsa (fecit) these very things how- 
 ever (he did). — atque (ita) ut, and so that; in such a way that. — 
 13. In ipso negotio, &c, to deliberate in the very moment of action. 
 
240 NOTES ON BOOK V. 
 
 P. 169. — I. Auclor, an adviser. — 2. Possent minus facile 
 oblre omnia per se, they could less easily perform every thing them- 
 selves; every part of their duty could not be performed by them in 
 person (viz: Cotta and Titurius.) — 3. Jusserunt (duces) pronuncidre 
 (militlbus). — 4. In orb em consist trent, and form (Idioms, 85,) them- 
 selves into a circle. — 5. Incommode accidit, it proved unfortunate. — 
 ti. Vulgb, every where: — 7. (Ut) quce quisque, &c. that whatever 
 things any one of them considered the most valuable, these he has- 
 tened, &c. — 8. Consilium, non defuit barbaris, prudence was not 
 wanting to the barbarians; the barbarians were not deficient in 
 prudence, skill. — 9. Illorum esse prcedam, &c, that the booty be- 
 longed to them, (the Gauls) and that whatever the Romans should 
 leave would be reserved for them^Idioms, 94, 3.) — 10. Erant et 
 virtute, &c. , both in valor and number, our men were a match for 
 them in fighting. — 11. Cedant, they should give way before them. — 
 12. Nihil Us noceri posse, that they could not be hurt:— For nihil see 
 §116, Obs. 3. 
 
 X. 170. — 1. Locum tenere, to keep their place (in the circle). — 
 2. Ad horam octdvam, till the eighth hour (2 o'clock, P. M.) — 
 3- Ulrumque femur traguld transjicltur Tito Balventio, each thigh is 
 pierced through with a dart, to T. Balventius, a brave, &c; a dart 
 transfixes both the thighs of T. Balventius. — 4; Subvenit, is bring- 
 ing aid; is endeavoring to rescue. — .5. In adversum os, full in the 
 mouth. — 6. Ipsi vero nihil nocitum iri, but that he should not be 
 hurt; that no harm should be done to himself; — se interponere, that 
 he pledged. — 7. Atque in eo constitit, and persisted in it. — 8. In 
 prasentia (tempora), at present. 
 
 P. 171. — 1. Victoriam concldmant, shout victory. — 2. Illi, 
 they, viz. those who had retreated to the camp. — 3. Ad unurn, to a 
 man. — 4. Subldtus, being elated. — 5. Nihil esse negotii, that it was 
 an easy matter. — 6. Se profitetur, he offers himself. — 7. Huic quo- 
 que accidit, to him, to this officer (Cicero) it happened. 
 
 P. 172. — 1. JEgre is dies sustentdtur (a nostris), that day is 
 maintained by our men with difficulty; i. e. our men hold out that 
 day with difficulty. — 2. Propositis, being offered. — 3. Turres admo- 
 dum, &c, one hundred and twenty towers in all, altogether. — 
 4. Prceustce sudes, stakes burned at the end. — 5. Turres contabulan- 
 tur, towers of several stories are raised; — pinnce loricaque, &c, 
 battlements and parapets are constructed of interwoven hurdles. — 
 6. Cum esset tenuissimd valetudine, though he was in a very feeble 
 state of health. — 7. Sibi parcSre, to spare himself. — 8. Aliquem 
 
NOTES ON BOOK V. 241 
 
 aditum sermonis, any intimacy. — 9. Facta potestclte, leave being 
 given. 
 
 P. 173. — 1. Ambiorlgem ostentant, &c, for the sake of gain- 
 ing credit, they ostentatiously point to Ambiorix; i. e. they tell of 
 his arrival. — 2. Eos, that they; viz: Caesar and his army. — 3. Hoc 
 anlmo, of such a disposition; are so favorably disposed. — 4. Licere 
 Mis, that it would be permitted to them (the Romans), — per se, by 
 them (the Nervii). — 5. Adjutore, as an intercessor. — 6. Pro ejus 
 justitid, through his regard for justice. — 7. Sed nulla f err ament drum 
 copid, but there being no quantity (or abundance) of iron tools. — 
 
 8. Sagulis (dim. of sagum) , short cloaks. — 9. Terram exhaurire, to 
 remove the earth. — 10. Mil Mum (passuum). — 11. Falces testudines- 
 que, mural hooks and sheds; See Index, Vinece and Testudo. — 
 
 12. Ferventes glandes ex fusxli argilld, red hot balls of cast clay. — 
 
 13. Fervefacta jacula, fiery javelins. — 14. DistuUrunt, spread the 
 flames. — 15. Agere, advance. 
 
 P. 174. — I. Demigrandi, of retiring from the fight, yield- 
 ing. — 2. Acerrimefortissimeque, with the greatest ardor and bravery. 
 
 3. Recessumque primis, &c, and the last (the farthest off) did not 
 give a retreat, (an opportunity of retreating,) to the foremost. — 
 
 4. Turri, a tower, (of the enemy,) — vallum, (our) rampart. — 
 5 Quorum, of whom; viz: the enemy; — progredi, to come forth; 
 viz: from the tower. — 6. Deturbati, &c, they were dislodged and 
 the tower set on fire. — 7. Qui jam primis ordinibus, &c, who were 
 advancing (rising) to the first ranks. — 8. Spectas, do you look for. 
 
 9. Qudque, and where. — 10. Procurrentem, running forward (to en- 
 gage him). — 11. Rune, him (the wounded enemy). 
 
 X. 175. — 1. In ilium, at him (Pulfio). — 2. Succurrit inimicus, 
 &c. Varenus, though his rival, runs up and assists him in danger. — 
 3. Hunc, him, (Varenus). — 4. Ilium, that he (Pulfio). — 5. In lo- 
 cum dejectus, &c, stumbling, he fell; or, he stumbled and fell into 
 a hollow place. — 6. In contentione et certamine, in this honorable 
 rivalship and contest; — utrumque versavit, &c, employed, directed, 
 both, that the one, though the rival, alternately brought aid and se- 
 curity to the other. — 7. Quanto gravior, &c, the more severe and 
 difficult, — tanto crebriores, the more frequently; § 98, Obs. 10. — 
 8. Unus Nervius, a certain Nervian. — 9. Honesto loco, of an honor- 
 able family. — 10. Servo (suo) a slave of his.-— 11. Periculis, the 
 great danger (literally, the dangers) . — 12. Undeclma hord, the 
 eleventh hour, 5 o'clock, P. M.; see Gr. App. I. 
 
 21 
 
242 NOTES ON BOOK V. 
 
 x. 176. — 1. Qua sibi iter faciendum scicbat, where he knew 
 he would have to pass. — 2. Si reipubllcee commodo &c, if he 
 could do it with advantage to the state. — 3. Liter as publlcas, the 
 public documents. — 4. Tolerandce hit n. is causa, for the sake of en- 
 during the winter; for a winter supply. — 5. Rem gestam, the things 
 done, the course pursued. — 6. Opinione dejectus, disappointed in his 
 xpectation; literally, cast down from his expectation. 
 
 P. 177. — 1. Si adlre non possit, if he could not gain access 
 (to the camp). — 2. Ad amentum deligdtd, tied to the thong, or strap: 
 The amentum was a strap fastened to the middle of a spear or jav- 
 elin, by means of which it was thrown with greater force. — 3. Casu, 
 by chance. — 4. Perlectam, being read over; after he had read it 
 over himself. — 5. Expulit, dispelled, put an end to. — 6. Tamen an- 
 gustiis vidrum, nevertheless, by the narrowness of the ways (or 
 passages) between the tents. 
 
 P. 178.— 1. Galli (hoc faciunt) Ccesar (hoc facit).— 2. In 
 suum locum, to his own ground; i. e. ground favorable to him. — 
 3. Portasque obstrui, &c, the gates to be blocked up, and in doing 
 this, that ihey should run to and fro as much as possible: — This 
 was designed to lead the enemy to believe that there was great tre- 
 pidation and fear in the camp. — 4. Etiam de vallo deductis, &c, 
 and being drawn back, even from the rampart, they (the enemy,) 
 approach nearer. — 5. Ad se, to them, -viz: from the Roman camp. — 
 
 6. Ac sic nostros contemserunt , and to such a degree did they show 
 their contempt of us. — 7. Ed (via), in that way. — 8. Longius, too 
 far. — 9. Illorum, of them, viz: the enemy. 
 
 P. 179. — 1. Legione produced, &c., having led forth the legion; 
 having reviewed the legion, he finds; (Idioms, 104.). — 2. Pro ejus 
 merito, according to his merit; as he deserved; — appellat, he ad- 
 dresses by name — 3. Rem gestam proponit, he lays before them 
 (viz: Cotta and Sabinus) the matter as it took place — 4. Culpa, by 
 the misconduct. — 5 Hoc, on this account. — 6. Quod, seeing, since. 
 
 7. Incommodo expidto, &c, the loss being retrieved; the disaster 
 having been remedied by the kindness. &c. — 8. Post nor am nonam, 
 after 3 o'clock, P. M.; See Gr. App. I. — 9. Trinis hibernis, in three 
 several winter quarters; i. e. in three different places. — 10. Consul- 
 tdbont, were consulting, deliberating; § 44, II. 2 — 11. Quid con- 
 tilii reliqui capf'rent, &c, what measures the rest were adopting, 
 and where a beginning of the war would be made. — 12. Concilia, 
 assemblies, meetings. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK VI. 243 
 
 P. 180.— 1. Quin allquem, &c, but he heard, (that he did not 
 hear,) some intelligence. — 2. Armorlcoz, states lying along the north 
 of Gaul, now Bretagne. — 3. Dicto audientes, obedient: — In this 
 phrase audientes governs dicto, by § 112, R. V.; again, the words 
 audientes dicto, together, are equivalent to obedientes, and often 
 govern another dative by the same Rule; as, Nobis dicto obediens } 
 obedient to us. — 4. Tantum valuit, pre vailed so much; had so much 
 influence. — 5. Attulit, produced, caused. — 6. Prcecipuo semper ho- 
 nore habuit, treated always with special honor. — 7. Altcros, — alte- 
 ros, the former, — the latter. — 8. Nulla fere civitas, &c, almost 
 every state was suspected by us. — 9. Idque adeo, &c, and I do not 
 know whether this is to be wondered at. — 10. Quod, qui, &c, be- 
 cause they grieved most bitterly that they who were accustomed 
 to be ranked before all nations in valor, had lost so much of that 
 reputation that they should endure the commands of the Roman 
 people. — Qui has for its antecedent se in the next clause. 
 
 Jr. 181. — 1- Lapsus hdc spe, having fallen from this hope; i. c. 
 being disappointed in this hope. — 2. Vitro ad se veniri (ab homini- 
 bus, 67, 7,) that men were coming to him of their own accord. — 
 3. Omnibus cruciatlbus, by every species of torture. — 4. Alterius 
 factionis, of the opposite faction. — 5. Seciitum fidem Casaris, hav- 
 ing put himself under the protection of Caesar. — 6. Hue, to them. 
 
 P. 182. — 1- Sub castris, close up to the camp. — 2. Quibuscum- 
 que pot er at rebus, by whatever means he could. — 3. Intromissis, be- 
 ing let in (to the Roman camp). — 4. Quos arcessendos, &c, who he 
 had taken care should be sent for. — 5. Nulla ratione, in no way. — 
 6. Cum magnA cuntumelid, with great insult of words; with most 
 abusive language. — 7. Dispersi ac dissipdti in a dispersed and scat- 
 tered manner. — 8. Prceclpit at que interdlcit, commands and forbids, 
 — prceclpit has for its object, unum omnes petant Induiiomdrum; and 
 interdlcit, the next clause, neu quis, &tc. — 9. Mora reliquorum, by 
 the delay (of pursuing) the rest. — 10. Comprobat, favors. 
 
 NOTES ON BOOK VI. 
 
 P. 183. — 1. Dilectum habere, to hold a levy; to raise forces. — 
 2. Quoniam ipse ad urbem, &c, since he (Pompey) remained near 
 the city with military command, on account of the republic (The 
 
244 NOTES ON ROOK VJ. 
 
 laws did not allow a person invested with military powers to enter 
 the city,) that he would order those troops which he had raised in 
 Cisalpine Gaul (and had bound) by the oath of fidelity to the con- 
 sul. — 3. Sarclri, he, be repaired, but even be more than compen- 
 sated by greater forces. — 4. Quod cum Pompeius, &c, Pompey hav- 
 ing granted this. — 5. Ut docuimus, as we have shewn. — 6. Obsidi- 
 busque depecunid cavent, secure the payment of the money by means 
 of hostages. 
 
 Jr. 184. — 1. dd imperdtum, to the thing commanded; i. e. to 
 do the thing commanded. — 2. Nondum hieme confectd, the winter 
 being not yet ended, i. e. before the end of winter. — 3. Uti institu- 
 erat, as he had been accustomed. — 4. Omnia every thing else. — 
 5. Sed ab hoc consilio abfuisse existimabantur , but were supposed to 
 be absent from, (not concerned in) this scheme (plot). — 6. Hdc re, 
 &c, this thing (the adjournment) being published from the tribu- 
 nal; (an elevated place formed of turf or other material heaped up 
 together, suggestus) . — 7. Conantibus, &c, to them attempting to do 
 this. — 8. Sententid, from this design. — 9. Deprecandi, of excusing 
 their conduct. — 10. Quod cestivum, &c, because the summer was 
 the time for prosecuting the war, not for legal investigations. 
 
 P. 185. — 1. Totus et mente et ammo, wholly with his mind and 
 soul; i. e. with his whole heart and soul. — 2. Ne quis aut ex hujus 
 iracundid. &c, that no commotion might arise, either from this 
 man's violent temper, or from that hatred on the part of the state 
 which he had incurred (in consequence of having been made king 
 over it by Caesar). — 3 Pro explordto, for certain. — 4. Circumspici- 
 ebat ejus (Ambiorigis) reliqua consilia animo, watched his other 
 plans in his mind (i. e. with attention). — 5. Perpetuis paludibus, 
 continued, uninterrupted marshes.— 6. Mi, from him (Ambiorix) , — 
 ipsum, (Ambiorix) himself.— 7. Congredi cum Transrhendnis, to 
 unite with those beyond the Rhine. — 8. Manu, an army.— 9. Pre- 
 sidio loci, to the protection of the place, the strength of their posi- 
 tion. — 10. Effectis, erected, built. — 11. Adit tripartlto, marches 
 against them in three divisions. 
 
 P. 186. — 1. Augebatur (hostibus) was increased to the ene- 
 my. — 2. Loquitur, he (Labienus) speaks. — 3. In dubium non devo- 
 caturum, would not endanger, involve in doubt. — 4. Galllcis rebus, 
 the interest, the affairs of the Gauls. — 5. Primis ordimbus, the 
 chief centurions. — 6. Longum esse, that it would be long, too long, 
 too late. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK VI. 245 
 
 P. 187. — 1. Usus eddem simulatione itinZris, practising the 
 same deception respecting his march. — 2. Facultatem., opportunity. 
 3. Prccstdte, display. — 4. Prcesidio ad impedimenta dimissis, being 
 detached to the baggage for a guard; i. e. to guard the baggage.— 
 5. Prater spem, contrary to expectation. — 6. Infestis signis, with 
 hostile standards. — 7. Cingetorlgi — traditum est, was conferred on 
 Cingetorix; See B. V. Ch. 3. and 56. — 8. Ne Ambidrix ad eos recep- 
 tum haberet, that Ambiorix might not have a retreat to them; a 
 place of refuge among them. 
 
 P. 188. — 1. Causa purgandi sui, on purpose to clear, to jus- 
 tify themselves. — 2. Neque ab sefidem Icesam, nor had their promise 
 been violated by them. — 3. Ne cornmuni odio, &c, lest in* his com- 
 mon hatred of the Germans. — 4. Causa cognitd, on enquiry. — 
 5. Imperltos ignorant. — 6. Ref Brunt, report — 7. InfinitdSfc.ofv3.st 
 extent. — 8. Jib Suevis, on the side of the Suevi. 
 
 P. 189. — 1. Mienum, improper, foreign to the purpose. — 
 
 2. ProponSre, to treat of, lay before, to give some account of. — 
 
 3. In omnibus pagis par tibus que, in all the cantons and parts of can- 
 tons. — 4. Principes earum factionum, &c, the heads of these fac- 
 tions are (persons) who in their opinion are considered to have the 
 greatest interest, on whose will and decision all their most impor- 
 tant affairs and resolutions hinge, depend. — 5. Idque ejus rei causa, 
 &c, and this custom seems to have been instituted from early times, 
 for this reason. — 6. Quisquc non patitur, — neque habent, each leader 
 (patron), — neither do they have: — The pupil may here notice the 
 transition from the singular, patitur, with quisque, to the plural, ha- 
 bent ; § 102, Obs. 5. — 7- Hcec eddem ratio est, &c, this same princi- 
 ple exists, prevails, in the government of all Gaul. — 8. Principes, 
 chief, at the head of. — 9. Jactiiris, expenses, gifts: — This is a pure 
 use of the word, which denotes a present loss in expectation of fu- 
 ture benefit. — 10. Tantum potentid antecessor ant, they (the Sequani) 
 so far excelled (the iEdui) in power. — 11. Re infectd, the business, 
 his object, being unaccomplished. — 12. Eorum amicitiam their (the 
 jEdui's) friendship. 
 
 P. 190. — 1. Rellquis rebus, &c, here the participle, amplifi- 
 cdtd, agrees with the nearest noun; See § 98, Obs. 4. — 2. Dimise- 
 rant, (for amiserant,) had lost. — 3. Quos quod adcequare, &c, and 
 because it was understood that they (the Remi) equalled the iEdui 
 in Caesar's favor; i. e. had an equal share of Caesar's favor with the 
 JEdui; stood as high in &c. — 4. Veteres inimicitias, ancient feuds. — ■ 
 5. Dicdbant se Remis in clicntelam, gave up themselves to the Re- 
 
 / 
 
 
246 NOTES ON BOOK VI. 
 
 mi for protection; put themselves under the protection of the Remi, 
 6. Allquo numtro, of any note; — genera, classes. — 7. Aere a/it no, 
 by debt, literally, the money of another. — 8. In hos eadem, &c, 
 over thes'e the nobles have all the same rights as masters have 
 over their slaves. — 9. Alterum est Druidum, one is that of the Dru- 
 ids (See Index) — the other, that of the knights. — 10. Mi, the for- 
 mer; — ad hos, to the latter. — 11. Procurant, have charge of. — 
 12. li (Druides) sunt apud eos (adolescentes) they (the Druids) 
 are in great honor among them, viz: their pupils. — 13. Non stetit 
 decreto, &c, has not stood by, has violated their decree, — they 
 exclude them from the public rites, excommunicate them, — 14. Ii 
 quibus ita inter dictum est, those who are thus excommunicated (Idi- 
 oms, 66,). — 15. Defugiunt aditum eorum, &c, shun their company 
 and conversation. 
 
 Jr. 191. — 1. Habet summam auctoritdtem, possesses the su- 
 preme aulhority; whose authority is absolute. — 2. Arrange: Quceregio 
 habetur media (regio) totius Gallia, which is esteemed the middle, 
 or central region of all Gaul. — 3. Parent, obey, abide by, acquiesce 
 in. — 4. Disciplina, &c this institution is thought to have originated 
 in Britain. — 5. Diligentias, more accurately. — 6. Militia vacatio- 
 nem, exemption from military service — 7. Immunitdtem omnium re- 
 rum, immunity, privilege, free use, enjoyment, of all things; all im- 
 munities. — 8. Prozmiis, rewards, advantages, privileges. — 9. Edis- 
 cere, to learn by heart; to commit to memory. — 10. Ea Uteris man- 
 dare, to commit these things to writing. — 11. Instituisse id, to have 
 instituted this custom. — 12. Discipllnam efferri, that their doctrine 
 should be spread abroad. — 13. In primis hoc volunt , &c, they (the 
 Druids) in particular wish to inculcate this idea; it is a favorite 
 maxim of the Druids. — 14. Animas non interlre. Sec, that souls do 
 not die, but pass from one body to another. — 15. Disputant, &c, 
 they reason and impart their reflections to the young. 
 
 P. 192. — 1. Cum est usus, when there is need. — 2. Versantur, 
 are engaged. — 3. Ambactos, retainers. — 4. Dedita religionibus , given, 
 addicted to religious rites, to superstitions. — 5. Contexta viminibus, 
 interwoven with twigs. — 6. Ejus ge7i< 7 ns(nocentium), of this class 
 of offenders. — 7. Deum maximt Mercurium colunt, they (the Gauls) 
 worship chiefly the god Mercury; i. e. Mercury is the chief or favo- 
 rite deity of the Gauls: — Not however the Mercury of the Grecian 
 mythology, but a Gallic deity. — 8. (Colunt) Apollinem, &c. — 9. Ini- 
 tia } the beginnings, the first knowledge. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK VI. 247 
 
 1 . 193. — I. Qua svperavtrint, &c. they sacrifice the captured 
 animals which remain. — 2. Poslta, deposited (in sacred places). — 
 
 3. Spatia omnis temporis, all their periods or divisions of time. — 
 
 4. Ut noctem dies subsequatur, that the day follows the night ; i. c. 
 their day is from sunset to sunset as among the Jews. — 5. Palam, 
 openly; t. e. publicly, in public. — 6. Conjunctim ratio hubetur, a 
 joint account is kept. — 7. h ructusque servatur, and the interest is 
 laid up. — 8. Vita superarit, shall survive the other. — 9. Habent 
 questionem de uxoribus in scrullem modum, they examine their wives 
 by torture, after the manner of slaves: like slaves. — 10. Si comper- 
 tum est, if any discovery is made. — 11. Pro cultu, considering their 
 mode of life. — 12. Vivis cordi fuisse, to have been pleasing to them 
 living. — ac paulo, and not long before our time. 
 
 JT. 194. — I. Commodi s, to greater advantage than others; 
 more judiciously. — 2. Qua visa sunt, what seemed proper to them; 
 i. e. what they thought proper. — 3. Per consilium, through, or 
 during; i. e in the time of the council. — 4. Xequc student, nor do 
 they pay attention to. — 5. Opibus quorum, &.c, by whose power they 
 are manifestly benefited. — 6. Vulcdnum, fire. — 7 Consistit, is spent. 
 8. Impuberes, chaste. — 9. Rhenonum, of deer's hides. — 10. Quan- 
 tum et quo loco, &c, as much land as, and where they think proper. 
 11. Afferunt mult as causas ejus rex, they produce many reasons for 
 this practice. 
 
 P. 195. — 1. Accurati\s, with greater care. — 2. Animi aquitdte, 
 in evenness of mind, contentment. — 3. Propriumvirtuiis, peculiar to. 
 or a proof of, their valor. — 1. Dicunt jus, controversiasque minuunt, 
 administer justice and decide controversies. —5. Qui velint sequi pro- 
 JiteantuK, let those who wish to follow signify it, give their names. 
 6. Ac tempus fuit antea, but there was a time formerly. — 7. Ultro 
 bella inferrent, they (the Gauls) without provocation brought war: 
 — German is. upon the Germans. 
 
 P. 196. — 1. Summam opinionem, a very high character, repu- 
 tation for justice, and military glory. — 2. Gallis autem, &c, the 
 nearness of the (Roman) province to the Gauls, and their acquain- 
 tance with foreign commodities — 3. Largitur mult a ad copiam atque 
 usus, supplies many articles of luxury and convenience. — 1. Expc- 
 dito, to a traveller without baggage: to an expeditious traveller. — 
 5 Finiri, be measured. — 6. SinistrorS'is. to the left hand (viz: of 
 the Danube.) stretches northward from the Danube. — 7. Mamorim 
 prodenda videantur, seem worthy to be handed down to remem- 
 brance. — 8. Bos, See Index, Bison. — 9. Sicut pal ma t like palms. 
 
24S NOTES ON BOOK VI. 
 
 t . 197. — 1. dices, elk; See dice. — 2. Varietas pellium, the 
 spots, varied color, of their skins. — 3. Si afflictce quo casu cohctdirint, 
 if, being thrown down by any accident, they have fallen. — 4. Appli- 
 cant se ad eas, they lean themselves against these. — 5. I-nfirmas, being 
 weakened — 6. Uri; See Urus. — 7. Quce sunt testimonio, to serve as 
 a proof. — 8. Ne parvuli quidem excepti, not even those caught young. 
 9. Amplissimis, their most splendid. — 10. Ccesar: — Csesar having 
 finished his digression, respecting the manners of the Gauls and 
 Germans, (Ch. 11 — 28,) here resumes his narrative. 
 
 P. 198. — 1. Si quid celeritdte, he, to see if he may be able 
 to gain any thing by rapidity of march and favorable opportunity. — 
 
 2. Ut imperdtum est, as was ordered. — 3. Fortuna potest (facere) 
 multum, &c. fortune can do much; i. e. has great influence, not only, 
 &c. — 4. Magna fuit fortunce, it was a piece of great good fortune. 
 
 -L. 199. — 1. Multum fortuna valuit, fortune did much, had 
 great power or influence. — 2. Judicio, from choice, designedly. — 
 
 3. Exclusus tempore, prevented by want of time. — 4. Sed certe, but 
 it is certain. — 5. JLlienissimis to total strangers. — 6. Omnibus precu 
 bus, w T ith every sort of execration. — 7. Taxo, with yew T ; i. e. with 
 a decoction of the leaves or berry, both of which were regarded as 
 poisonous. — 8. Causam omnium Germanorum esse unam, that the 
 cause of all the Germans was one and the same. — 9. Questione cap- 
 tivorum, from an examination of the captives. 
 
 P. 200. — 1. Post diem septimum (inchoatum) , after the seventh 
 day w r as begun; i. e. on the seventh day; — 2. Ut supra, Ch. 31. — 
 3. Nulla certa manus, no regular force. — 4. Vicinitatibus, to the 
 neighborhoods; i e. to the people in the neighborhood: — a very com- 
 mon mode of speech in our own language.— 5. Ex parte*, partly, 
 in a measure. 
 
 P. 201. — 1. Confertos, in large parties. — 2. Si vellet, if he 
 (Caesar) wished. — 3. Instituta ratio, established discipline. — 4. Ut 
 potiils in nocendo, &c, that some opportunity of injuring the enemy 
 should be omitted, rather than that this injury should be inflicted 
 with any danger to his soldiers. — 5. Legionarius miles, the legionary 
 soldiery; the soldiers of the legion; i. e. the regular troops. — 6. dp- 
 petebat, was drawing near — 7. Quantos casus afferat, how great 
 accidents she brings; i. e. how great changes she brings about. — 
 8. Manus er at nulla, there was no collected body. — 9. Supra do cu- 
 imu8, we have shewn above; B. IV. Ch. 16. 
 
NOTES ON BOOK VI. 249 
 
 P. 202. — I. Non palus non silva morantur hos, he, no marsh, 
 no woods hinder these men, Sec. — 2. Tantum prcesidii ut ne, he, so 
 little of garrison that not even the walls could be surrounded with 
 men; i. e. could be manned. — 3. Duce, guide, — indicio, information. 
 4. Qui illius paticntiam pane obsessionem, he, who called his for- 
 bearance almost a siege, since they were not permitted to go out of 
 the camp. — 5. Qui convalucrant, &c., those who had recovered 
 during this interval. — 6. Subsedtrat, had remained.— 7. Casu, by 
 chance, by accident. 
 
 P. 203. — 1. Mercatores qui sub vallo tenderent, the suttlers 
 who pitched their tents close to the ramparts. — 2. Rcliquos adltus, 
 and other places of entrance. — 3. Plerlque novas sibi, he, most of 
 them form to themselves strange superstitious notions from the 
 place; and they place before their eyes the disaster of Cotta and 
 Titurius, since they were overthrown in that fort. — 4. Qui primum 
 pilum, &c. who had led the first rank with Caesar; i. e. who had 
 been his chief centurion. — 5. Superioribus prazliis; See B. II. Ch. 
 25, and B. III. Ch. 5. — 6. Relinquit animus Scxtium, Sextius faints. 
 
 P. 204. — 1. Imperlti usus militaris, not acquainted with the 
 usages of war. — 2. Cuneo facto, a wedge being made; being drawn 
 up in the form of a wedge. — 3. Si, if, even if: — at, still, yet. — 
 4. Nullo usu militaris rei percepto, he, no experience in military 
 affairs being yet acquired. 
 
 P. 205. — 1. Non facer et fidem, he did not gain credit, was not 
 believed. — 2. Pane alienata mente. ud almost alienated; de- 
 
 void of reason. — 3. Questus unum. plained of only one 
 
 thing. — 4. Locum debuisse relinqui. juidem casu, that a 
 
 place, or occasion, ought not to have been left, for even the smallest 
 accident; See § 16, Exc. 2. — 5. Quorum omnium rerum maxime, Sec. 
 of all these things it seemed the most astonishing. — 6. ObtuUrint 
 optatissuniuji beneficium j&mbiorigi, rendered the most acceptable 
 service to Ambiorix. — 7. Ad vexandos hostes, to annoy the enemy. 
 
 P. 206. — 1. Pane naturam studio vinarcnt, they almost over- 
 came nature by exertion. — 2. Ad. sum mam felicitdtcm, to complete 
 success. — 3. Ille eriptret, &c, he continued to snatch himself from 
 them; to escape from them by the aid of lurking places and forests: 
 4. Sumsit supplicium more majorum, he inflicted punishment accord- 
 ing to the practice of their ancestors. — 5. Cion interdixisse* quibui 
 aqua atque tgiit, when he had interdicted them from water and lire; 
 
2<50 NOTES ON BOOK VI. 
 
 t e. had banished them: — This was the Roman judicial mode of in- 
 flicting the sentence of banishment, " To forbid the use of water 
 and fire." — 6. Frumento proviso exercitui, having provided corn for 
 the army. 
 
 [end of notes.] 
 
251 
 
 INDEX, 
 
 HISTORICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL AND ARCHAEOLOGICAL, 
 
 FOR THE FIRST SIX BOOKS OF 
 CESAR'S COMMENTARIES ON THE GALLIC WAR. 
 
 Acco, onis, a general of the Gauls, who was at the head of the con- 
 federacy formed against the Senones, Carnutes, and Treviri. 
 Caesar, by the rapidity of his marches, prevented the execution 
 of his plans, and ordered a general assembly of Gaul to inquire 
 into the conduct of these nations, in which he pronounced sen- 
 tence of death on Acco, who was instantly executed; B. VI. Ch. 
 4, and 44. 
 
 Aucantuannus. Adiomatus, vel. Adbuatus, i, the chief man, for 
 many years, among the Allobroges. 
 
 Aduatuca, ae, f. a fort nearly in the middle of the country possessed 
 by the Eburunes, — a different place from Aduatucum, the capital 
 of the Aduatuci, now called Tongres, with which it appears to 
 have been confounded by Ptolemy; — A small part of the town 
 only may have been built when Caesar was in that country. Hence 
 he mentioned it as a castle, or fort. It stood near the river Mosa, 
 (Mase,) between Liege and Maestricht. 
 
 A.duatuci, drum, m. a people of Gallia Belgica, whose country lay 
 on the west bank of the Mosa, (Mcese,) between Namur and Liege. 
 
 JEdui, drum. (sing. ^Eduus, i.), v. Hedui, orum, one of the most 
 powerful and wealthy nations of Gallia Celtlca. Their territory 
 lay on the W. of the Arar, (Saone,) between that river and the Li- 
 geris, (Loire,) a little to the N. of the junction of the former with 
 the Rhodanus. (Rhone. ) At an early period they became the allies 
 of Rome, to which, in some degree, their influence among the 
 other nations of Gaul may be attributed. See Sequani. 
 
 <£inilius, i, (Lucius), an officer in Caesar's army, who commanded 
 a part of the Gallic cavalry. 
 
 
252 JEQUIN0CT1C7M- — ALPES. 
 
 iEquinoctium, i, n. (from JEquus, equal, and Xox. night.) the Equi- 
 nox, or time when the days and nights are equal, all over the 
 globe. This happens twice a year, on 22d March, and 22d Sep- 
 tember. The former is called the Vernal, the latter the Autum- 
 
 t * 
 
 nal Equinox. The circle, which passes through the place of the 
 
 sun at these two periods of the year, has, from the phenomenon 
 above mentioned, received the name of the Equinoctial or Equi- 
 noctial Line, and is directly over the Equator. 
 
 Agendicum, i, n. (now Sens,) the chief city of the Senones, a brave 
 and powerful people of Gaul, who inhabited the left bank of the 
 Sequana, (Seine). It stood below the confluence of the Yanne and 
 Icauna, vel, Itumna, (Yonne,) a southern branch cf the Seine. 
 
 Agger, is, the name of a mound raised by the Romans in besieging 
 cities. It was composed of earth, wood, hurdles, stone, &.c. The 
 agger commenced at a distance from the walls, gradually advanced 
 towards the town, always increasing in height, till it equalled or 
 overtopped the walls. This mound was secured by towers of 
 different stories, (See Turris,) from which showers of missiles 
 were discharged on the defenders by means of engines, and from 
 which, w r hen advanced near enough, a temporary platform or 
 bridge was sometimes thrown to the top of the wall, on which the 
 soldiers marched into the city. 
 
 Ala, ae, the wing of an army, properly the cavalry, so called from 
 being placed on the right and left of the infantry. In the plural 
 this term is often used to designate the troops of the allies, which 
 (both infantry and cavalry,) were stationed on the right and left 
 of the Roman army. 
 
 Alarii, drum, those belonging to the Alee, or wings. 
 
 Allobroges, um, (sing. Allobrox, ogis,) a people of Gaul, whose 
 country lay between the lsara, (here,) and the river Rhodanus, 
 (Rhone.) They bravely, and for a long time, resisted the power of 
 the Roman legions, but were at last defeated by Pomtlnus. Cicero 
 extols them for their fidelity to his countrymen, of which they 
 gave a remarkable proof in Catiline's conspiracy (See Sallust, 
 B. C.) Horace censures them for their love of novelty, which 
 seems characteristic of the inhabitants of that country, both in 
 ancient and modern times. Csesar De Bel. Gal. IV. 5. The 
 chief town of the Allobroges was Vienna, (Vienne,) on the left bank 
 of the Rhone, 13 miles below Lugdunum, (Lyon.) 
 
 Alpes, ium, a chain of mountains separating Italy from Gaul and 
 Germany. They are in the form of a crescent, and extend from 
 the Sinus Flanaticus, (the gulf of Quarnero,) at the top of the 
 
AKK1 ANCALITKS. 253 
 
 gulf of Venice, to Vada Sabatia, (Savona,) on the gulf of Genoa, 
 a distance of 600 miles. They have been divided into different 
 portions, the principal of which are the following: 1. Alpes Ma- 
 ritimce, (or Maritime Alps,) extending from the vicinity of Nice 
 to Monte Viso. 2. Alpes Cottce, (or Cottian Alps,) from Monte 
 Viso to Mont Cenis. 3. Alpes Graice, (or Graian Alps,) between 
 Mont Iseran and Little St. Bernard. 4. Alpes Pennlnce, (or Pen- 
 nine Alps,) from Great St. Bernard to the sources of the Rhone 
 and Rhine. To this range belongs Mt. Blanc, 14,676 feet high. 
 5. Alpes Rhaticce, (or Rhaetian Alps,) from St. Gothard to Mount 
 Brenner in the Tyrol. 6. Alpes Noricce, (or Noric Alps,) from 
 Mount Brenner to the head of the river Plavis. 7. Alpes Carnlccc, 
 sive Julice, (the Carnic or Julian Alps,) from the head of the 
 river Plavis to the confines of Illyricum. Over these mountains 
 there are several passes, of which the principal are, that over the 
 Great St. Bernard, that over Mont Simplon, and that over Mont 
 St. Gothard. 
 
 Ambarri. orum, a people of Gaul, related to the JEdui, supposed to 
 have lived on the Arar, (Saone,) a little to the N. of its Junction 
 with the Rhodanus, (Rhone.) 
 
 Ambianum, i, n. anciently Samarobriva, now Amiens, a town of the 
 Belgae. 
 
 Ambiani, orum, the inhabitants of Ambianum. They entered into 
 a conspiracy against Caesar, (B. G. II. 4.) and appear to have held 
 a considerable rank among the Belgic tribes. 
 
 Ambiliati, drum, m. a nation of Gallia Celtica whose geographical 
 position is not precisely ascertained. They are mentioned (B. G. 
 III. 9.) along with the Osismii, Lexovii, Nannetes, &c, and there- 
 fore their country must have been included in the province of Bre- 
 tagne or Normandy. Some editions have Ambiani. 
 
 Ambiorix, Tgis, king of the Ebun~nes, was a great enemy to the 
 mans. After many narrow escapes, he at last evaded the pu 
 of Caesar's men who followed him too closely, whei- only four f 
 his atten lants remained. 
 
 Ambivarlti. Drum, a nation of Gaul, between the Mosa, (7 
 and the Rhenus, (Rhine,) who were subject to the JEdui. (B, IV. 
 Ch. 9.) 
 
 Anartes, ium, et Anarti, v. Anartii, Orum, a people of Dacia. who 
 inhabited the east bank of the river Tibiscus, (Teissk, or Teyss.) 
 one of the northern branches of the Danube. Their country now 
 forms part of Hungary. 
 
 Afieall I I of South Britain, who were neighbors to 
 
254 ANDES AQUIL.A. 
 
 the Trinobantes. Some have thought the Atrebates of Ptolemy 
 and Antonine's Itinerary, the same with the xVncalites of Caesar. 
 See Horsley's Britannia Romana, p. 17, and Gale's Anton. Itiner. 
 p. 105, 106. 
 
 Andes, ium, Ibus, a nation of the Celtae in Gaul. Their territory 
 lay An the north bank, and near the mouth, of the river Ligeris., 
 (Loire.) 
 
 Annus, i, m. a year. See Gr. App. I. 
 
 Antebrogius, i, m. a man of great influence amongst the Rhemi, 
 who was sent ambassador to Caesar in the second year of the Gal- 
 lic war. 
 
 Antesignani, orum, (Jute and signum,) a name given to the soldiers 
 who fought before the standards, or in the first line, as those who 
 were stationed behind the standards were called Postsigndni, or 
 Subsigndni. 
 
 Antistius, i, (Caius A. Rheglnus), one of Caesar's lieutenants in 
 Gaul. Caesar, in consequence of his expecting greater commo- 
 tions in that country, gave orders in the sixth year of the war, to 
 Marcus Silanus, C. Antistius Rheginus, and T. Sextius, to levy 
 troops. We find him, at other times, appointing this lieutenant 
 to honorable commissions. 
 
 Antistius, (See Turpio.) 
 
 Apollo, Tnis, the son of Jupiter and Latona, the god of music, me- 
 dicine, augury, painting, poetry, and all the fine arts. He was 
 born at the same birth with his sister Diana, near the foot of Cyn- 
 thus, a mountain in Delos, an island in Mare iEgeum, (Jrchipel- 
 ago.) Hence he was called Cynthius and Delius; and Diana, Cyn- 
 thia and Delia. Among beasts, the wolf; among insects, the 
 grass-hopper; among birds, the cock, the crow, the swan, and the 
 hawk; and among trees, the palm, the olive, and the laurel, were 
 sacred to Apollo. He was represented as a tall beardless young 
 man, of handsome shape, holding in his hand a bow, hence called 
 Deus Arcittnens, or a lyre, and his head surrounded with rays of 
 light. 
 
 Aqulla, ae, m. an eagle, also the standard of a Roman Legion. 
 From the second consulship of Marius, and under the Emperors, 
 the standards were most commonly of silver, seldom of gold, in 
 the form of an eagle, from which the name is derived. The pre- 
 ference was given to the former metal, according to Pliny, because 
 it is seen at a greater distance than the latter. But though the 
 figure of the Roman ensigns was always that of an eagle, they 
 >vere not always precisely alike. Sometimes they resembled an 
 
AQUILIFER AQU1TANIA. 2o-5 
 
 eagle in a standing posture, at others, with outstretched wings, 
 which was the most common form, and not unfrequently witn a 
 turret on their backs. The Roman standard, at first, was a bun- 
 dle of hay fixed to a pole, Manipulus. — a term afterward used to 
 denote the third part of a cohort, then of wood, sometimes of sil- 
 ver, and more rarely of gold, in different forms. Marius, during 
 his second consulship, introduced into the Roman army the eagle, 
 which continued to be ensign till the destruction of the empire. 
 The merit of originality does not belong to the Romans, for we 
 have the authority of Xenophon to maintain, that it was first used 
 as p military standard by the Persians. 
 
 Aquilifer, feri, m. standard-bearer, whose office seems, in some de- 
 gree, to correspond to that of ensign with us. His place was in 
 the first line. To allow the standard to fall into the hands of the 
 enemy was reckoned highly disgraceful to the whole legion, which 
 is still the case in modern times, but particularly to the person 
 who carried it. In one instance recorded by Livy, the standard- 
 bearer was, for this crime, put to death. But the centurions suf- 
 fered the same punishment at that time, and the army was deci- 
 mated for cowardice and treachery. — It does not appear from Ro- 
 man history, that recourse was had to such severity, unless in in- 
 stances of wilful dereliction of duty, proceeding either from un- 
 manly timidity or treacherous intention. 
 
 Aquileia, ae, f. a famous seaport belonging to the Veneti on Mare 
 Hadriaticum, (Gulf of Venice.) Strabo says it was built by the 
 Romans, to repel the inroads of the barbarians, when their terri- 
 tory on that coast did not extend farther north. The name has 
 been thought to be derived from an eagle, jHqvlla, flying over the 
 site at the time the foundation was laid; but more probably from 
 the Roman standard, in consequence of two legions having been 
 long stationed in that place. From its splendor and magnificence, 
 it was sometimes called Roma Secunda. Altilla, king of the Huns, 
 after a long and obstinate siege, plundered it, A. D. 452. and so 
 completely was the city destroyed, that the next generation could 
 scarcely discover its ruins. Since that time, a few fishermen's 
 huts point out the place near which it stood. Aquileia, according 
 to Pliny, was at the distance of 1500 paces from the coast. 
 
 Aquitania, ae, f. one of the three principal divisions of Gallia, 
 (France,) bounded on the east by Provincia, (Languedoc, Pro- 
 vence, and Dauphinf;) on the north by the river Garumna, (Ga- 
 ronne,) which separates it from Gallia Celtlca, on the west by 
 Oceanus Cantabrlcus, (Day of Biscay ,) and on the south by Py. 
 
256 AQUITANI ARIES. 
 
 rena>i Montes, (Pyrenees, or Pyrenean Mountains,) which divide 
 Gailia from Hispania, (Spain.) As Aquitania was much less 
 than either of the other two divisions, Augustus extended its 
 northern boundary to the river Ligeiis, (Loire.) 
 
 Aquitani, crura, (sing. Aquitanus, i,) the inhabitants of Aquitania. 
 
 Arar, aris, m. (Saone,) a smooth flowing river of Gaul, which takes 
 its rise near Mount Vosegus, (Vosge,) runs southward, and after 
 receiving several streams, falls into the river Rhodanus, (Rhone,) 
 at LugdQnum, (Lyon, or Lyons.) B. I. Ch. 12. 
 
 Arduenna, se, f. Ardennes, a forest of Gaul, the largest in that 
 country, reaching, according to Caesar, from the Rhenus, (Rhine,) 
 to the territory of the Remi, upwards of fifty miles in length. 
 Others make the extent of this forest much larger. If it reached 
 from the territory of the Treviri to that of the Remi, it would 
 greatly exceed fifty miles. The ground is now in many places 
 cleared, and cities built upon it. Strabo says, the trees of this 
 forest were not of a great height, and its length did not exceed 
 forty miles. 
 
 ArecomTci, orum, a people of Gaul, who lived on the Gallleus Sinus, 
 (Gulf of Lyons,) to the west of the river Rhodanus, (Rhone.) See 
 Volcae. 
 
 Aries, etis, m. a ram: — also a military engine for battering down 
 walls. It is said to have been first used by the Carthaginians at 
 the siege of Gades, (Cadiz.) This instrument was originally 
 very simple. To the end of a beam, varying in length and thick- 
 ness according to circumstances, was affixed a piece of iron in the 
 form of a ram's head, to which it owes its name. This powerful 
 engine of war rested on the arms of the soldiers who worked it. 
 The first improvement made on the battering ram, was to suspend 
 it by a chain or a rope from the top of two logs of wood, having 
 the lower ends fixed firmly in the ground at a considerable dis- 
 tance from each other, and terminating in a point at the upper, 
 by which contrivance the men who wrought it were wholly re- 
 lieved of its weight. To protect them from the destructive wea- 
 pons thrown by the besieged, a shed or mantlet, with a strong 
 roof, was formed around it The whole stood on wheels, so that 
 the besiegers easily moved the engine at pleasure. It does not 
 appear from ancient history, that the battering ram received any 
 important improvement after the one just stated. The discovery 
 of gunpowder and introduction of artillery have quite superseded 
 the use of this military engine, which the Romans long held in 
 great esteem 
 
ARIOVISTUS. 
 
 257 
 
 The number of men employed at once in working the ram, and 
 the length of time they continued, would vary according to the 
 number of the troops, the magnitude of the beam, the thickness 
 of the wall, Sec. It is certain that in some instances, upwards of 
 fifty men plied on each side, and from the severity of the labor, 
 they must, in ordinary cases, have been frequently relieved. The 
 following wood cut represents the battering ram protected by the 
 Testudo, or vinece, under which the men employed in working it 
 were protected from the missiles of the enemy. 
 
 ARIES. 
 
 Ariovistus, i, king of the Germans, who invaded Gallia, (France,) 
 conquered a considerable part of that country, and subjected the 
 inhabitants to the most cruel and oppressive treatment. Caesar 
 marched up to his very camp, compelled him to fight, and gained 
 such a complete victory, that a very few only, among whom was 
 
253 armoricjE civitates — aulerci. 
 
 Ariovistus himself, escaped. These continued their flight, until 
 they reached the banks of the Rhine, which they crossed, some 
 by swimming, others by boats. Ariovistus, in a little vessel, got 
 safely to the other side. From this period nothing of his history 
 is known. 
 
 Armorlcae civitates, Armoric States, namely, those of the Rhedones 
 Namnetes, Veneti, Curiosolites, Osismii, Corisopiti, Unelli, Am- 
 brincatui, Bajocasses, Viducasses, and Lexovii, who inhabited 
 the w r estern part of the countries, between the Ligeris, (Loire,) 
 and the Sequana, (Seine.) They had this name from their situa- 
 tion on the sea coast; Armor signifying, in the language of the 
 ancient Gauls, on the sea. 
 
 Armorici, orum, the inhabitants of Armorlcae. 
 
 Arpinius, i, (Caius,) a Roman knight whom Caesar sent along with 
 Quintus Junius to Ambiorix, after he himself had declined an 
 interview with that prince. 
 
 Arverni, orum, a people of Gallia Celtica, whose territories lay be- 
 tween the sources of the Eleaver, (Allier,) and Duranius, (Dor- 
 dogne,) branches of the Ligeris and Garumna. From the nume- 
 rous wars which they had carried on against the Romans, Strabo 
 infers their power and resources must, in former ages, have been 
 very great. Like the Romans, they boasted of being descended 
 from the Trojans. 
 
 Atrebates, ium, a people of Gallia Belglca, the neighbors of the 
 Morlni whose country lay along the English Channel, opposite to 
 Dover. 
 
 Atrius, i, (Quintus,) an officer to whom Caesar gave the command 
 of the shipping, which had carried him and his army to the coast 
 of Britain. 
 
 Atuatuci, v. Aduatuci, orum, a people of Belgic Gaul, whose terri- 
 tories lay between the rivers Mosa, (Mcese,) and the Scaldis 
 (Scheld,) adjoining to those of the Nervii and Toxanuri. Their 
 capital was Atuatuca, ae, f. Tongres, in Brabant. 
 
 Aulerci, orum; of this name Caesar mentions four nations of Gaul* 
 Aulerci Brannovices, whose territories, (Morienne,) were adjoin- 
 ing to those of the JEdui, Segusiani, and Ambivariti; Aulerci Ce- 
 nomanni, whose country, (Mans,) lay between the rivers Sarta. 
 (Sarte,) and Laedus, two of the northern branches of the Loire, 
 Suindlnum, vel, Subdinium, afterwards Cenomanni, on the Sarte 
 was their chief city; Aulerci Eburovices inhabited the left 
 bank of the Sequana, (Seine,) below Lutetia, (Paris.) Their 
 chief town wa.*> Mediolanum, afterwards Eburovices, (Evreux.) 
 
AURUNCULEIUS BALISTA. 259 
 
 The Aulerci Diablintes, Diablitce, et Diaullta, lived between the 
 two last mentioned nations. Neodunum, a;terwards Diablintes, 
 (Jublens,) was their largest town. These three, probably, form- 
 ed but one people, and might, with more propriety, have been de- 
 nominated tribes, than separate or distinct nations. 
 
 Aurunculeius, i, (Lucius A. Cotta) one of Caesar's lieutenants in 
 the Gallic War. He opposed the rash measure of his colleague, 
 in wishing to leave their winter quarters, at the deceitful sug- 
 gestion of Ambiorix, but at last yielded to the timidity of Titu- 
 rius, which cost him his life. He is frequently called L. Cotta, 
 and bometimes Cotta. 
 
 Ausci, orum, a people of Aquitania in Gaul. Their capital was 
 Climberris, v. Climberrum, Augusta, and at a latter period, Auci, 
 (Auch,) which stood on the west branch of the Ger, one of the 
 southern branches of the river Garumna, {Garonne.) 
 
 Auxilia, orum, troops sent by foreign kings and states. They usu- 
 ally received pay and clothing from the republic, although some- 
 times they were supported by those who sent them. 
 
 Axona, ae, m. (Aine, or Aisne,) a river of Gaul, which Ausonius 
 calls Pr&ceps, from its rapidity. Its source was in the territories 
 of the Rhemi, which form the department of the Meuse. It runs 
 in a southwest direction, joins the Isara, (here.) a little below 
 Campaigne, and both fall into the Sequana, (Seine,) about five 
 miles south of Pointoise. 
 
 B. 
 
 Bacenis, is, f. a forest of Germany, forming part of the Hercynia 
 Silva, or Black Forest. Caesar says it was of prodigious extent, 
 (infinite magnitudlnis,) and like a natural wall, prevented the 
 mutual incursions of the Suevi and Cherusci. 
 
 Baculus: See Sextius. 
 
 Baleares, ium, a name anciently given to the islands of Majorca and 
 Minorca off the coast of Spain, the inhabitants of which were 
 celebrated for their skill in the use of the sling. 
 
 Balearis, e, adj. of or belonging to the Balearic isles. 
 
 Balista, ae, (from the Greek gaXXw to throw,) a species of military 
 engine used by the Romans for throwing darts, arrows, and stones. 
 These were of different sizes, and were used with great effect 
 both in battles and sieges. Stones of great weight were often 
 
260 
 
 BALISTA. 
 
 thrown by these engines to a great distance, by which battle- 
 ments were thrown down and whole files of men swept from the 
 deepest phalanx. Their effect is said to have been little inferior 
 in sieges to that of artillery. The balista used for throwing darts 
 or javelins, represented in the following wood cut, taken from 
 Folard's commentary on Polybius, resembled in its operation an 
 immense crossbow, the two ends of which consisted of two levers 
 so twisted in coils of ropes as to acquire a powerful spring. The 
 extreme ends were united by a strong rope which was drawn 
 back by means of a windlass after the manner of a bowstring, 
 bringing the ends of the lever back and closer together, thereby 
 twisting the coils of ropes to their greatest tension. When thus 
 drawn back, the javelin or dart was placed in the shaft, directed 
 to the object aimed at, and, at the pleasure of the operator, let- 
 ting go the rope, was hurled with prodigious force from the engine 
 by the recoil of the levers. 
 
 BALISTA FOR THROWING DARTS AND JAVELINS. 
 
 The balista for throwing stones, (represented in the following 
 wood cut,) consisted of a strong lever, one end of which was 
 made fast in a twist of ropes, and the other scooped out in the 
 form of a spoon, for containing the stone &c. to be thrown. When 
 unbent the lever stood perpendicular. In working it, the end of 
 the lever was brought down, by means of a windlass, to a hori- 
 zontal position, by which the ropes were twisted to their greatest 
 tension; the stone or missile was laid on in its proper place and 
 thrown by the recoil of the lever to a great distance, often with 
 tremendous effect. Engines of both kinds, of a larger size, were 
 
RALVENTIUS BELfi,E. 
 
 261 
 
 more commonly called Balistce, those of a smaller size. Catapul- 
 tce, which see. 
 
 BALISTA FOR THROWING STONES OR OTHER II" AW BODIES. 
 
 Balventius, i, (Titus, i,) a man of distinguished courage, who had 
 both his thighs pierced with a dart, in the attack which Ambiorix 
 made upon the legions which he had deceitfully persuaded to 
 leave their camp. 
 
 Basilus; See Minucius. 
 
 Batavia, ae, f. v. Insula Batavorum, (United Provinces,) often called 
 Holland, from its being the largest of them; a country at the 
 mouth of the Rhine. It was denominated an island, from being 
 bounded on two sides, by the southern and northern branches of 
 the Rhine, and on the third by the sea. B. IV. Ch. 10. 
 
 Batavi, orum, the people of Batavia, originally a branch of the 
 Catti, a German nation. 
 
 Belgae, arum, a people originally of German extraction, who inhab- 
 ited the third division of Gaul, which was bounded on the south 
 by the Matrona, (Marne,) and the Sequana, (Seine;) on the east 
 and north by the Rhenus, (Rhine,) and on the west by Fretum Brit- 
 tannlcum, (English Channel.) Strictly speaking, Fretum Brit- 
 tannicum, v. Gallicum, was confined to the Straits of Dover, but 
 seems generally to have had a more extended signification, and to 
 have nearly corresponded to the modern appellation, the English 
 Channel. Caesar calls it Oceanus, i. e. Atlantlcus, of which the 
 
262 
 
 BELGIUM — BODUOGNATUS. 
 
 English Channel and the German Sea form only a very small part. 
 In the division of Gaul mau« by Augustus, whose object was to ren- 
 der the different provinces more equal in point of extent, the 
 countries of the Helvetii and Sequani, which till that time were 
 included in Gallia Celtica, were added to Gallia Beigica. Accord- 
 ing to Caesar, the Belgae were, of all the Gauls, the most warlike; 
 and he attributes their superiority in arms to their being stran- 
 gers to luxury and refinement. B.I. Ch. 1. 
 
 Belgium, i, n. is, in general, used by Caesar to denote a part of Gal- 
 lia Beigica, not the whole country. See Belgae. 
 
 Bellovaci, orum, a numerous and powerful tribe of the Belgae, ad- 
 joining the Bellocassi. Caleti, Ambiani, Veromandui, and Silva- 
 nectes. 
 
 Bibracte, is, n. afterwards Angustodunum, i, n. (Autun.) a town of 
 the jEdui, upon the Arroux, one of the northern branches of the 
 Ligeris, {Loire,) towards the source of that river. At this town 
 in the 7th year of the Gallic war a general assembly of the whole 
 country was held, to choose a commander in chief, on whom the 
 uncontrolled direction of all their military operations should be 
 conferred. The JEdui, who claimed that honor, had to submit to 
 the unanimous election of Vercingetorix, q. v. 
 
 Bibrax, acis, f. (Bievre.) a town of the Remi on the Axona, (Aisne.) 
 
 Bibroci, orum, a British nation, inhabiting what now forms the 
 N. W. part of Berkshire. Their chief town was Bibracte, (Bray.) 
 At the time Caesar invaded Britain, they, with the Cenomagni, 
 Ancalltes, and Cassii, seem to have been subject to Cassivel- 
 launus. 
 
 Bigerriones, v. Bigerrdnes, ium, a people of Aquitania, w r ho, with 
 several other adjoining tribes, surrendered to Crassus, one of 
 Caesar's lieutenants. Their territory was bounded on the south 
 by the Pyrenees, and was nearly at equal distances from the Med- 
 iterranean and the Bay of Biscay. 
 
 Bison, ontis, v. onis. m. a buffalo, a kind of wild ox, of which 
 Caesar has given the best description to be found in the writings 
 of the ancients, (B. G. "VI. 25.) The natural history of this ani- 
 mal is unknown. 
 
 Bituriges, um, a nation of Gallia Celtica, on the west side of the 
 river Ligeris, (Loire.) Their chief city. Avarlcum, was after- 
 wards called by the name of its inhabitants (now Bourges.) 
 
 Boduognatus, i, the commander of the Nervii, at the time they at- 
 tacked the Roman army under Caesar. 
 
BOII BKITANNM. 263 
 
 Buii, orum, a people of Gallia Celtlca, who came originally from 
 beyond the Rhine and settled in the country south and west of the 
 
 ui on the banks of the Ligcr and Elaver. — a territ. 
 ally belonging to the JEdui, but which they ga\ e up to the Boii 
 with the consent ol Caesar; B. I. Ch. 28. There were several 
 tribes of the Boii, who lived in different parts of Gaul and Ger- 
 many. In the latter country their name is still recognized in the 
 districts, Bavaria, and Bohemia, in the German language, Boier- 
 heim, i. e. the residence of the Boii. 
 
 Bratuspantiura, i, n. a town of the Bellovaci. It is supposed to 
 have stood between Ccesaromagnus, afterwards Belvacus, or Bel- 
 vacum, (Beauvais,) and Samarobrlva, (Amiens.) This town is 
 not mentioned by any writer after the commencement of the 
 Christian ^Era. 
 
 Britannia, ae, f. Britain, or Great Britain, (anciently called Albion,) 
 is the largest island in Mare Atlaaticum, (Atlantic Ovean.) be- 
 longing to EurGpa, (Europe.) That part of the Atlantic which 
 separates Britain from France, was called Fretum Britannlcum, 
 (strictly speaking, Strait of Dover.) but its signification seems 
 often to have been more extensive, and to have corresponded 
 nearly with the modern appellation, English Channel. Oceanus 
 Verginius, (St. George's Channel .) lies between Britain and Hi- 
 bernia, (Ireland.) On the west, Oceanus Caiydonlcus. (Scottish 
 Sea.) washed the west and northwest parts of Scotland. Oceanus 
 Hyperboreus, (Xorthern Sea.) the northern coast, and Oceanus 
 Germanicus. (the German Ocean, — which is more properly called 
 a sea.) — formed its boundary on the east. Cccsar's account, both of 
 the form and extent of this island, is not very far from the truth. 
 But of the characters, manners and customs, of the Britons, a 
 very general description only is to be found in the writings of the 
 ancients. Little was known, to the Romans, of this island until 
 the invasion of Caesar. This commander endeavored, although 
 ineffectually, to reduce it. After a long interval. Ostorius. in the 
 reign of Claudius, subjugated the southern part; and Agricr-la, 
 subsequently, in the reign of Domitian, extended the Roman do- 
 minion to the Frith of Forth and Clyde. The whole force of the 
 empire, although exerted to the utmost under Severus, could not, 
 however, reduce to subjection the hardy natives of the highlands. 
 Britain continued a Roman province, until A D 426. when the 
 troops were in a areat measure withdrawn, to assist Valentinian 
 III. against the Huns, and never returned. The Britons had be- 
 come so enervated under the Roman yoke, as to be unable to repel 
 
264 BRITANNI CJESAR. 
 
 the incursions of the inhabitants of the north. They invoked, 
 therefore, the aid of the Saxons, by whom they were themselves 
 subjugated, and compelled at last to take refuge among the moun- 
 tains of Wales. 
 
 Britanni, orum, (sing. Britannus, i,) et Britones, v. Brittones, urn. 
 (sing. Britto, onis, v. onis,) the people of Britannia. 
 
 Britannus, et, Britannicus, a um, adj. of, or belonging to Britain. 
 
 Brutus, i, (Decimus, i,) one of Caesars officers, to whom he gave 
 the command of his fleet in the Gallic war, with which he defeat- 
 ed the Venetians, (B- G. III. 15,) and afterwards the people of 
 Marseilles, in two engagements during the civil war. 
 
 c. 
 
 Cer-Esi, orum, a nation of Gallia Belgica, who, with the Condrusi, 
 Eburones, and Paemani, went under the general appellation of 
 Germans, and were supposed to send 40,000 men to the Belgic 
 army, which was raised against the Roman dominion in Gaul, 
 (B. G. II. 4.) Their country was situated between that of the 
 Treviri and the river Mosa, (Meuse.) 
 
 Caesar, aris, (Caius Julius,) the first distinguished character of the 
 Caesars, w r as the son of Caius Caesar and Aurelia the daughter of 
 Cotta. He was born in the sixth consulship of Marius, 99 years 
 B. C. He lost his father in the 16th year of his age, and the fol- 
 lowing year obtained the office of Flamen Dialis, (High Priest of 
 Jupiter.) He procured many friends by his eloquence, and after 
 passing through the different offices of Quaestor, Edile, High 
 Priest, (Pontlfex Maximus,) &c, he was sent as governor into 
 Spain, and upon his return, being elected Consul, he entered into 
 an agreement with Pompey and Crassus, that nothing should be 
 done in the state without their joint concurrence. This was called 
 the First Triumvirate, and was in fact a conspiracy against the 
 liberties of Rome. 
 
 Previous to the expiration of his consulship, he obtained from 
 the people the province of Cisalpine Gaul and Illyricum, with 
 three legions for five years; and the Senate, at the desire of 
 Caesar, added Transalpine Gaul and another legion. These le- 
 gions were gradually increased to thirteen. 
 
 Caesar set out for Transalpine Gaul in the end of March, B. C. 
 57, in the 42d year of his age. With wonderful conduct and 
 
bravery he subdued this country ta about tea yeais. 
 tile terror of his uraii into Germany and Bntaia r till tbea na- 
 ka a w a tm tae Remans. The aawut of these wars is given 
 Cassar himself, m his Ciiifitiiw i as tire Gallic war 
 
 These Cemnnenttari es r or Jouraals r were My an r ft ea the 
 
 r :- : . - .;. 11.; ::i:^, . 
 Li J? 1 :- I:'-"*- ,^mi::i: : t :i ::;—.: -■._:; --y :wv. .. 1 - 
 been •*■-:::..■? 2 aaac ael bee* iaraeaaea 1 by 117 Raoaaa writer. 
 
 H i 2.1.-71U t .? ;t;r _::;;? ^z.'.t 11; .1.1: ra. I: :i 1*. :.:± 
 :.:.is:-i i:; i.:j;r..-:: zLi . . :. ; 1.: ; :.:;:::•.;■: t ;es»:ri.p D .1 ;.i- 
 ::• -i •"-: . : i.:- :r i_.f :. i<::.j z*t ' .:t :- ;:i I- wi<; i: -.;-: II :; 
 ana m all his marches,, and is a witness of i • zement. 
 
 >"q passage occurs ta all kis wnica tae mc - 
 
 I tae most polished do- act approve. To' cam- 
 narrative af a£s eanapaiaras r fer lac amasement of 
 :...? :':.^i:* :::i- ri'.r: :.; :r-: .z-z .;_? :.e:: 
 i la give a ;i|puaaia of his talents as a f afeaari historian,, or 
 <kea> aaiitiryia Hence, it were absurd to expect in tae Commen- 
 taries,, a aaisaeti history. Tncy are mere outlines, which he per. 
 
 "Ti-r-fvi :::z::;.i:.^.:ic'-:;:.;.:i: i:; ::-t 
 Liz the civil war, arc tie cn> geaaaac writings of Ca 
 now remain. Of tae character of Caesar as 
 rian r DunJop. m an History of B.oman Literature. Vol. II. p. 171, 
 lot aaeaka thaw: 
 
 tar Commentaries aa the Gallic War comprehend 
 -L- :r:.i: .:' :__:: r 11: i:- 2:: ::.-. ;t~-ri_ i.i:.:r/ ;.' 1 
 :-;/ rn: -i:r r -!-..< :f :i- .: i. : ^ : ~ ; ; :u ~ !t i:i , : :t:i _ 
 ::r r;n::,: zz .:.irj iz-tri-.-it :: :e :Vi.i; .: i;:.::: 
 story. We sec ia them all that is great ami raw i— ill in tae 
 i--. ::' ~-u 7- i: -s: : ~~li-; . :' :- -._-: ti;. A : ;e-;ple 
 
 ::t l.i".:;v ; ;' ;. ? . ; ;:!-..; i.r.^ J i : - T : i: 
 
 :f lie inest army ever formed in the world, and one de- 
 fortunes, bat opposed by prowess only i 
 
 :.:t :-i;.s i:; .- : ;„i:, ■■-_--. i:„:zz z-. :;i r>: 
 . ■:■! :i::: I.i .:.- : . i: i : : -: ::• 
 .""=■:■•: . « : : : v : : ; *_--:.•..- • : 
 every one. except, perhaps,. Poiybius. In genera^ taa y whe l 
 
 j : •: Ijl i . . ....): . ". . ; ".::..: if:::: .1 . ; i ; ; : i .1 ; - ':.- : ■ v » 
 
 K9 
 
266 
 
 CjESAII. 
 
 of Caesar as of an indifferent person, and always maintains the 
 character which he has thus assumed; indeed, it can hardly be 
 conceived that he had so small a share in the great actions he de- 
 scribes, as would appear from his own representations. With 
 the excepiion of the false colors with which he disguises his am- 
 bitious projects against the liberties of his country, every thing 
 seems to be told with fidelity and candor." 
 
 Respecting the future history of this illustrious man the follow- 
 ing notices may here suffice. After the conquest of Gaul, Pom- 
 pey, having become jealous of Caesar's power, induced the Senate 
 to order him to lay down his command; upon which Caesar crossed 
 the Rubicon, the boundary of his province, and led his army to 
 Rqme, Pompey and all the friends of liberty fleeing before him. 
 Having subdued Italy in sixty days, Caesar entered Rome, and 
 seized upon the money in the public treasury. He then went to 
 Spain, where he conquered the partizans of Pompey, and at his 
 return was created Dictator, and soon after Consul. Leaving 
 Rome and going in search of Pompey, the two hostile generals 
 engaged on the plains of Pharsalia. The army of Caesar amount- 
 ed to 22,000 men, while that of Pompey amounted to 45,000; but 
 the superior generalship of Caesar prevailed, and he was victo- 
 rious. Making a generous use of his victory, Caesar followed 
 Pompey into Egypt, where he heard of his murder, and making 
 the country tributary to his power, he hastened to suppress the 
 remainder of Pompey's party in Africa and Spain. Thus triumph- 
 ing over all his enemies, he was crea'ed perpetual I ictator, re- 
 ceived the names of Imperator and Pater Patrice, and governed 
 the people with justice. The consequence, however, of his en- 
 grossing ail the powers of the state and ruling with absolute au- 
 thority, engendered a spirit of opposition and general disgust; a 
 conspiracy w T as formed against him by more than sixty senators, 
 the chief of whom were Brutus and Cassius. Accordingly, on 
 the 15th of March, 44 years B. C, and in the 56th 3 ear of his 
 age, on his entrance into the Senate house, he was stabbed, and 
 fell, pierced with twenty-three wounds, at the foot of Pompey's 
 statue. 
 
 Of Caesar's intrepidity as a soldier, and abilities as a com- 
 mander, the armies which he defeated and the countries which 
 he conquered are sufficient proofs. To the talents of a consum- 
 mate general he added those of an elegant historian and a persua- 
 sive orator. He spoke with the same spirit with which he fought, 
 
CALETF.S CASSIVKLLAUNUS. 267 
 
 nnd had he devoted himself to the bar, he would have been the 
 only man capable of rivalling Cicero. 
 
 Caletes, ium, v. Calcti, ("rum, a people of Gaul, whose country lay 
 a little to the north of the mouth of the Sequana, (Seine ) 
 
 Cantabri, drum, (sing. Cantaber, ri,) a very brave and warlike peo- 
 ple, who inhabited the northern part of Spain. They seem to 
 have extended from the mouths of Iberus, (Ebro,) to the shores 
 of the Bay of Biscay, which was, from them, called Oceanus Can- 
 tabrlcus. The term is often used to denote the Spaniards in gen- 
 eral. 
 
 Cantium, i, n. (Kent,) a district of England which, in modern times, 
 is bounded by the Strait of Dover, (Fretum GallTcum, vel, Britan- 
 nicum) on the east, by Sussex on the south, on the west by Surry, 
 and on the north by the Thames, (Tamcsis,) which separates it 
 from Essex. But the ancient boundaries of Kent are not precisely 
 ascertained. 
 
 Carcaso, onis, f. Carcasonne, a town of that part of Provincia, now 
 called Languedoc, on the river Atax, (Aude.) Here are preserv- 
 ed some records of the place, written upon the bark of trees. 
 
 Carfulenus, i, an officer of Caesar, who was dispatched to attack the 
 highest part of the camp of the Alexandrians, which he carried. 
 He was afterwards killed in an engagement at Mutlna, fighting 
 against Anthony. 
 
 Carnutes, um, v. ti, drum, a powerful nation of Gaul, between the 
 rivers Sequana, (Seine,) and Ligeris, (Loire.) south of Lutetia, 
 (Paris.) 
 
 Carvilius, i, one of the four kings of Cantium, (Kent.) who, at the 
 command of Cassivelaunus, made an attack on Caesar's naval 
 camp, in which they were repulsed, and lost a great number of 
 men. 
 
 Cassi, drum, the hundred of Caishow, a British nation, supposed to 
 be subject to Cassivelaunus at the time Caesar invaded Britain, 
 who submitted to that conqueror. 
 
 Cassius, i, (Lucius, i,) a Roman consul, who was killed by the 
 Helvetii, who defeated his army and obliged it to pass under the 
 yoke. 
 
 Cassivellaunus, i. one of the British kings, whose territories lay on 
 the north bank of the Tamesis, (Thcunes,) towards the mouth of 
 that river. On the arrival of the Roman forces in Britain under 
 Caesar, he was, by common consent, appointed Commander-in- 
 chief. After making some attempts to check the progress of the 
 
26S CASTICUS CASTRA. 
 
 enemy, he was obliged to submit, and 'accept of such terms as 
 Caesar chose to oiler. 
 
 Casticus, i, one of the Sequani, the son of Catamantaledis, whom 
 Orgetorix persuaded to seize on* the sovereignty of the state, 
 which his father had formerly held. 
 
 Castra,drum, a camp. The discipline of the Romans was chiefly con- 
 spicuous in their marches and encampments. They never passed 
 a night, even in the longest marches, without pitching a camp, and 
 fortifying it with a rampart and ditch. The form of the Roman 
 camp, till later ages, was square, and was always of the same 
 figure. It was surrounded by a ditch, usually nine feet deep, and 
 twelve feet broad, and by a rampart or vallum, composed of the 
 earth dug from the ditch, and having sharp stakes stuck into it. 
 The camp had four gates, one on each side. They were called 
 porta Pretoria, next the enemy* Decumana, opposite to the 
 former- porta Principalis Dextra, on the right side of the camp, 
 at one end of the main street called Principia: and Principalis 
 Sinistra, on the left side, at the other end. The camp was di- 
 vided into two parts, called the upper and lower, by the main 
 street just mentioned. In the lower part the troops were disposed 
 in the following order. The cavalry were in the middle; on both 
 sides of them were the triarii, principes, and hastdti, or the third, 
 second, and first Roman ranks- and next to these, on both sides, 
 were the cavalry and foot of the allies, who were always posted 
 in separate places, lest they should form any plots by being united. 
 The velites commonly occupied the empty space between the ram- 
 parts and tents, which was 200 feet broad. The tents were cov- 
 ered with leather or skins, extended by means of ropes. In each 
 tent were usually ten soldiers, with their decanus or petty officer 
 who commanded them. The different divisions of the troops 
 were separated by intervals called Vi;e. Of these there were 
 five longwise, i. e. running from the decuman towards the prato- 
 rian side; and three across, one in the lower part of the camp, 
 called quintdna, and two in the upper, namely, the principia, and 
 another between the prcetorium and the praetorian gate. The fol- 
 lowing wood cut and illustration will give a good idea of its shape 
 and arrangements. 
 
CASTRA. 
 
 209 
 
 GROUND PLAN OF THE ROMAN CAMP. 
 
 :y^M^ 
 
 I 
 
 
 28 
 
 27 
 
 HI 
 
 228 
 
 BHHemffieHmeeBHHEBHHHE! 
 
 22 
 
 28 
 
 23 
 
 35 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 in 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 14, 
 
 1 "2 
 
 II 
 
 g 
 
 3 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 10 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 
 .f; 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 9 
 
 a 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 3 12 
 
 II 
 II 
 
 3 
 
 S 
 
 15 
 
 14 1 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 3 
 9 
 
 S 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 II 
 
 12 
 
 U jZ 
 
 9 W 
 
 1-1 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 28 
 
 28 
 
 m 
 
 : 
 
 €mmmmzt'' ■■■■■■■-.,■■:.. ^ vJ S~"~ , MMMm 
 
 1. The Prcetorium, or general's tent, with a sufficient space 
 around for the tents of his suite. 
 
 2. Ground behind the tents of the Tribunes, for their horses, 
 baggage, &c. 
 
 3. The tents of the Tribunes. 
 
 4. Ground behind the tents of the Prefects of the Allies, foi 
 their horses, baggage, &.c. 
 
 5. The tents of the Prefects of the Allies. 
 
 6. A cross street, one hundred feet wide, called Principia 
 (Vid. Principia.) 
 
 7. A cross street, fifty feet wide, on both sides of which were 
 the tents of the Roman horse. 
 
 8. The Horse of two llolnan legions, in ten turmae or troops 
 each. 
 
 9. The Triarii of two Roman legions (Vid. Triarii), in ten 
 maniples each, facing on two different streets. 
 
270 CASTRA. 
 
 10. Two streets, each fifty feet wide, between the Triarii and 
 Principes of two legions. 
 
 11. The Principes of two Roman legions {Vid. Principfs), in 
 ten maniples each. 
 
 12. The Hastati of two Roman legions {Vid. Hastati), in ten 
 maniples each. 
 
 13. Two streets, each fifty feet wide, between the Hastati of 
 the two Roman legions and the Horse of the Allies. 
 
 14. The Horse of the Allies, wanting the Extraordinarii {Vid. 
 No. 25), and placed in two different parts of the camp. The for- 
 ces of the allies, both cavalry and infantry, were always sepa- 
 rated in this manner, to prevent plotting, as remarked above. 
 
 15. The Infantry of the Allies, wanting the Extraordinarii, and, 
 like the horse, placed in two different parts of the camp. 
 
 16. The Quintdna (scil. via), a street fifty feet wide, running 
 across the camp, between the fifth and sixth maniples of each 
 line. Hence, as it comes after the fifth maniple, reckoned from 
 the Principia, it received the name of Quintdna. 
 
 17. The Qucestorium, or Quaestor's tent. 
 
 18. The tents of the Legdti. The space in front of these and 
 the Qucestorium was called the Forum, where things were sold, he. 
 
 19. Evocdti Equites, or Veteran Horse. {Vid. Evocati.) 
 
 20. Evocdti Pedites, or Veteran Foot. 
 
 21. Ablecti Equites {Vid. No. 25), or Horse of the Consular 
 life-guards. 
 
 22. Ablecti Pedites, or foot of the Consular life-guards. 
 
 23. A cross street one hundred feet wide. 
 
 24. A street fifty feet wide. 
 
 25. Extraordinarii Equites. A third part of the allied horse, 
 and a fifth part of the allied foot, were selected; and posted near 
 the consul, under the name of Extraordinarii, and one troop of 
 horse, and maniple of loot, called Ablecti, or Selecti, to serve as 
 his life-guard. 
 
 26. Extraordinarii Pedites. 
 
 27. Quarters for strangers coming to the camp. 
 
 28. A space two hundred feet broad, between the outermost 
 tents and the rampart. 
 
 29. Rampart, or Vallum. 
 
 30. Ditch, usually nine feet deep and twelve feet broad. 
 
 31. Porta Principalis Dextra. 
 
 32. Porta Principalis Sinistra. 
 
CATAPCJLTA. CELTX 271 
 
 33. Porta Decumdna (i. e. Decimdna, from decern, ten,) so called 
 because all the tens of the maniples end here. 
 
 34. Porta Pretoria. 
 
 35. A traverse breastwork, with a ditch, opposite to, and pro- 
 tecting, each of the gates, (dnthon's Ccesar.) 
 
 Catapulta, a military engine for discharging stones, arrows, and 
 other missiles. (Vid. Balista.) 
 
 Catamantaledes, is, a nobleman of the nation of the Sequani, who, 
 for many years, enjoyed the supreme authority over that people. 
 
 Cativolcus, i, a nobleman of the nation of the Eburunes. He and 
 AmbiOrix, at the instigation of Indutiomarus, excited the people 
 to take up arms against the Romans. Having made an unsuccess- 
 ful attack upon the Roman camp under the lieutenants, Titu- 
 rius Sablnus, and L. Aurunculeus Cotta, they demanded a 
 conference, in which Ambiorix sta f ed, that from gratitude to 
 Caesar, he considered himself bound to inform his lieutenant, that 
 all the states of Gaul had agreed to attack the Roman camp in 
 one day, that a great body of Germans had passed the Rhine, and 
 that no time was to be lost in joining Cicero or Labienus, neither 
 of whom were fifty miles distant. At the same time, he gave his 
 solemn promise, that they should have a secure retreat through 
 his territories. This artifice, through the folly or cowardice of 
 Sablnus, succeeded. They left their camp, were attacked by a 
 powerful army under Ambiorix and Cativolcus, and were almost 
 to a man cut in pieces. Caesar afterwards completely routed 
 them; and Cativolcus, from his great age, being unable to beai 
 the fatigues of war, poisoned himself by drinking the juice of the 
 yew-tree. 
 
 Catunges, gum, a people of Gaul, who lived near the Alpes Marit- 
 imae. at the S. E. extremity of Dauphin-. 
 
 Cavarlnus, i, a nobleman whom Caesar, in prejudice of his brothei 
 Moritasgus, the reigning sovereign, appointed king over his coun- 
 trymen, the SenCnes, an honor which his ancestors had long en- 
 joyed. The SenCnes formed the design of publicly assassinating 
 him, but having received intelligence of the plot, he saved his 
 life by fleeing to the camp of Caesar. 
 
 Celtae, arum, the most powerful and numerous of all the nations of 
 Gaul, who occupied nearly one-half of the country, and from whom 
 that division was called Celtica. Their territories were bounded 
 by the river Garumna, (Garonne.) on the south; the Sequana, 
 (Seine.) and the MatrOna, (Murne,) on the north; by Mount Jura 
 on the east; and Mare Atlantlcum, (Atlantic Ocean,) on the west. 
 
272 CENDtAONl — CENSUS. 
 
 Cenimagni, orum. an ancient people of Britain, who. with the Se- 
 gontiaci, Ancalttes, Bibroci, and Cass red the example of 
 
 the Trinobantes, and submitted to Caesar. These nations are 
 supposed to have inhabited the counties of Essex, Middlesex, Nor- 
 folk. Hertford. Buckingham, Oxford, and Berkshire. 
 
 Censor, is. a Censor, a Roman magistrate whose number from first 
 to last was uniformly two. They were appointed (A. U. 312.) to 
 take an account of the number of the people, and the value of their 
 fortunes, and superintend the public morals. They were chosen 
 from the most reputable persons cf consular rank, at first only 
 from the patricians but afterwards likewise from the plebians. 
 They were chosen every five years, but continued in crfice only 
 a year and a half. For any dishonorable action they had the power 
 to erase the name of a Senator from the list, deprive an eques of 
 his horse and ring, and any other citizen they could degrade and 
 deprive of all the privileges of a Roman citizen, except liberty. 
 The title of Censor was even more honorable than that of Con- 
 sul, though attended with less power. >"o one could be elected a 
 second time, and those who filled it were remarkable for leading 
 an irreproachable life: so that to be descended from a censorian 
 family was considered a distinguished ornament of nobiiity. 
 
 Census, (is. m. was a general review of the people, estimating their 
 estates, and proportioning their share of th Taxes. Every 
 
 man was obliged to give in to the Censors his own name, resi- 
 dence and occupation, his wife's name, and the names of his 
 children with their ages, the number of his slaves, and a minute 
 and accurate account of his property. T. of the person. 
 
 who made a false return, were confiscated, and he himself, after 
 being scourged, was sold for a slave. By that act he had. in the 
 opinion of the state, deemed himself unworthy of the privileges 
 and honors of a Roman citizen. Servius Tullius. the 6th king of 
 Rome, appointed the Census, in order to ascertain the number of 
 men able to bear arms, and the amount of the whole wealth pos- 
 sessed by the citizens, and consequently what sums could be lev- 
 ied from them. It was held in the Campus Martius ; where the 
 Censors, seated in curule chairs, attended by their clerks and 
 public officers, commanded the citizens to be called before them, 
 each in his own tribe. If nothing immoral or improper could be 
 charged against a senator or kni ark, 
 
 but if otherwise, the senators were expelled the senate, and the 
 public horse taken from the knig 'ner citizens were raised 
 
 to a higher tribe, if their wealth had increased, or sunk to a lower 
 
CENTURIO CICERO. 273 
 
 tribe, if diminished; improper conduct deprived them of their 
 right of voting, or subjected them to be taxed like strangers. A 
 minute register of the whole was kept, and must have been of 
 greai advantage to the whole community, as determining with 
 precision not only their number, but also their wealth. It ought 
 to have been held at the end of every five years; but it is mani- 
 fest from Roman history, that this period was not pointedly ob- 
 served. At the end of this survey of the people they were ordered 
 to attend a lustration, called, from sacrificing, a sow, a sheep, and 
 a bull, Suovetaurilia. The precedency at this sacrifice was de- 
 cided by lot, and he on whom the lot fell was at the conclusion 
 said " lustrum condere." 
 
 Centurio, onis, f, (from centum, a hundred,) a centurion or com- 
 mander of a hundred men. The constitution of the Roman legion 
 admitted of a gradation from the lowest centurion of the Hastati, 
 up to the first of the Triarii, who was called Primipilus, q. v. 
 To the first captaincy, the meanest common soldier might aspire. 
 Promotion in the Roman army could be obtained only by merit; 
 appointments by purchase were unknown. This wise regulation 
 produced the happiest effects. Besides each cohort having six 
 centurions, and consequently each legion sixty, opened a wide 
 field for promotion, and suggested numerous excitements to valor 
 and heroism. 
 
 Centrunes, um (B. G. I. 5,) a nation of Gaul in the Alpes Graiae, 
 who, along with the Garoceli and Caturiges, were defeated by 
 Caesar in several engagements. There was another tribe, or 
 horde, of this name, who were subject to the Nervii, a nation of 
 Gallia Belglca, (B. G. Ch. V. 38.) 
 
 Cherusci, orum, m. a nation of German}', between the rivers Albis, 
 (Elbe,) and the Visurgis, (Weser.) 
 
 Cicero, onis, (Quintus Tullius,) the brother of Marcus Tullius . 
 Cicero, the celebrated orator, was, after the expiration of his 
 praetorship, proconsul of Asia for three years. He gained con- 
 siderable reputation as one of Caesar's lieutenants in Gaul. At 
 the commencement of the civil war. he, in opposition to the ad- 
 vice of his brother, attached himself to Pompey. After Caesar 
 had defeated the republicans at Pharsalia, both Quintus and his 
 son solicited the favor of the conqueror, by unjustly imputing 
 their misconduct to the orator. So far was Cicero from resenting 
 this injustice, that he used his utmost efforts for their safety and 
 interest. Both perished in the proscription of the second trium- 
 virate. 
 
 / 
 
274 CIMBERIUS CLEPSYDRA. 
 
 Cimberius, i, the brother of Xasua, who headed the 100 cantons of 
 the Suevi, who had left their native country, and encamped on 
 the banks of the river Rhenus, (Rhine.) with the view of cross- 
 ing that river, and settling in Gaui. 
 
 Cimbri, orum, (sing. Cimber, ri,) a German nation, supposed to he 
 descended from the Asiatic Cimmerians, whose country was, from 
 them, called the Chersonesus Cimbiica, {Jutland.) which now 
 forms part of the kingdom of Denmark. About 113, B, C. the 
 Cimbri, leaving their territories, which were both narrow and 
 barren, and being joined by the Ten tones, a neighboring people, 
 defeated several German nations, and a Roman consul with his 
 army, who had been sent against them. They invaded, and seem 
 to have overrun, a great part of Gaul; and being strengthened by 
 the accession of many of the tribes who inhabited that country, 
 marched against Rome. After slaughtering the whole army of 
 Csepio and Mtrflius, except ten men and two generals. C. Marius 
 marched against them, slew 120.000 and took 60.000 prisoners. 
 Though only an inconsiderable people in the days of Tacitus, it 
 is manifest, that the sagacity of that profound historian was ap- 
 prehensive of the final destruction of the Roman state by the 
 hordes of Germany, which actually happened about 300 years 
 after his death. 
 
 Cingetorix, Tgis, a nobleman who headed that party in the state 
 of the Treviri, which was formerly attached to Caesar. In con- 
 sequence of his fidelity to the Romans, he was, by means of his 
 father-in-law, Indutiomarus, declared a public enemy, and his 
 estate confiscated. 
 
 CingetOrix, igis, one of the four kings of Cantium, (Kent.) who, by 
 order of Cassivellaunus, made an attack on Caesar's naval camp. 
 
 Clepsydra, ae, f. an instrument contrived to measure time by water. 
 The merit of this invention belongs to the Egyptians, as well as 
 the discovery of the sun-dial. 
 
 There were different kinds of Clepsydrae among the ancients; 
 which, however, were all constructed on this principle, that the 
 water ran through a narrow passage from one vessel to another, 
 and that on the surface of the water in the lower vessel, to the 
 sSde of which a scale of hours was affixed, floated a piece of cork, 
 which shewed the hour. It is manifest the water would be dis- 
 charged with a rapidity proportioned to the quantity, and that, of 
 course, it ran fastest when the vessel was full, and gradually be- 
 came slower as the less water remained. Hence if the upper 
 vessel discharged its water in twelve hours, and the under one 
 
 
COCOSATES CONSUL. 276 
 
 was an exact cylinder having its height divided into 144 equal 
 parts, the water in the first hour would rise twenty-three of these 
 parts, in the second hour, twenty-one, in the third, nineteen, &.c, 
 and the last or twelfth hour only one part. The state of the at- 
 mosphere would have considerable influence on the clepsydra, a 
 defect which the ingenuity of a modern French philosopher, Wil- 
 liam Amontons, has completely remedied. By means of several 
 important inventions he also freed it from other less inconvenien- 
 ces to which it was subject; and rendered it a very accurate di- 
 visor of time. 
 
 Cocosates, urn, a people of Aquitania in Gaul, whose country lay 
 alona: the coast of Oceanus Cantabricus, (Bay of Biscay,) to the 
 north of the territories of the Tarbelli. Their chief town was 
 CocOsa. 
 
 Clypeus, i. a round shield of a smaller size than the Scutum, which 
 see. 
 
 Cohors, tis, a division of the Roman legion. See Legio. 
 
 Commits, i, one of the nation of the Atrebates, hence called Commius 
 Atrebas. whom Caesar appointed king over that people in return 
 for his important services He afterwards fell under the suspicion 
 of Labienus, who employed C. Yolusenus Quadra tus to kill him 
 in an interview. This perfidious design did not succeed. But in 
 the scuffle, Commius was wounded in the head. He was, from that 
 period, a violent enemy to the Romans. Being at last defeated, 
 he was obliged to submit to Antony, which he did, on condition 
 that he should not appear before any Roman. On these terms, 
 Antony granted him peace. 
 
 Condrusi, or urn, a people of Belgic Gaul, who lived on the river 
 Mosa, (Mcese. or Meuse.) north of Silva Arduenna. 
 
 Considius Longus, (Caius, i,) a partisan of Pcmpey, who was at 
 one time the governor of Adrumetum. He committed several 
 acts of enormous cruelty. Considius afterwards commanded at 
 Tisdra a garrison of Gsetulians. and, on hearing of the defeat of 
 his party, fled from that town with his treasures Escaping from 
 these barbarians and taking the road for Numidia, he was pursu- 
 ed by them, and to obtain possession of his money, they put him 
 to death. 
 
 Consul, ulis, a consul; the official title of the two chief magistrates 
 of the Roman state. They were first created after the expulsion 
 of the kinss, A U 244. They had the same badges as the kin?s, 
 except the crown, and nearly the same power. In time of war 
 they had supreme command; one accompanied the army as Com* 
 
276 CONSULAKIS COTTA. 
 
 lnander-in-chief, and the other remained at Rome: or, if neces- 
 sary, commanded anol her army. leaving the government in charge 
 of the Praetor. They levied soldiers, appointed the greater part 
 of the officers, and provided what was necessary for their support. 
 
 When any dangerous conjuncture arose, the consuls were armed 
 with absolute power by the Senate, which solemnly decreed that 
 they should take care that the republic received no harm. If any 
 serious tumult or sedition occurred, they called the citizens to 
 arms by proclaiming *'• Let those who wish to save the republic 
 follow me;" and this was usually sufficient to check it. 
 
 The authority of the consuls was first impaired by the creation 
 of Tribunes of the people, and afterwards by the Emperors. The 
 office however was retained, and the consuls, after their power 
 was gone, were still employed in consulting the Senate, adminis- 
 tering justice, managing the public games and the like; and the 
 year was usually characterized by their names. 
 
 At first the consuls were chosen from the Patricians only, but 
 afterwards from the Piebians also. They were elected annually, 
 and to be a candidate it was necessary to be forty-three years of 
 age, — to have gene through the inferior etnees of Quastor, J-ldile, 
 and Prcetur. — and to be present in a private station. 
 
 Proconsul, ulis. a proconsul, a person invested with consular 
 authority for the government of a conquered country. The con- 
 suls, at the expiration of their offices, were generally appointed 
 proconsuls, and soon after quitted the city to take charge of their 
 province. Their powers, though subject to the will of the senate 
 and authority of the people, were very extensive. They had the 
 appointment of the taxes and of the contributions imposed on the 
 countr)^ and it cannot be denied, that avarice and rapacity too 
 often trampled on the principles of justice and humanity. Tc the 
 honor of the Senate it must be mentioned, that they frequently 
 punished acts both of extortion and cruelty. These crimes, how- 
 ever, were generally very flagrant before they became the subject 
 of prosecution. 
 
 Proconsularis. is. e. of or belonging to a proconsul, or the pro- 
 consulship, proconsular. 
 Consularis, e, adj of or belonging to a consul; consular: one who 
 
 had been a consul: a man of consular rank. 
 Cotta, ae, (Lucius Auruncuh ius.i a lieutenant in Caesar's army, 
 who suspected the stratagem of Ambifrix, and therefore endeav. 
 ored to convince his colleague Sablnus of the impropriety of fol- 
 lowing the treacherous advice of that crafty Gaul, but without 
 
crassus. 277 
 
 effect. Unwilling that any enmity, from difference of opinion, 
 should exist between them, he at last yielded, and his compliance 
 cost him his life. AmbiGrix, at the distance of two miles from 
 the camp, lay in ambuscade, and when crossing a large valley, 
 made a furious attack on the Roman forces, in which Cotta, after 
 displaying singular bravery, was killed, and almost the whole of 
 the two legions. 
 Crassus, i, (Marcus Licinius,) surnamed Dives, on account of his 
 prodigious wealth, was, in early life, very poor, but by traffick- 
 ing in slaves, and by other dishonorable practices, soon acquired 
 great riches. To escape the cruelties of Cinna, he fled to Spain, 
 where he had formerly passed some years with his father, when 
 governor of that country; and remained eight months concealed 
 in a cave. On hearing of Cinna's death, he raised 2.500 men, 
 for whom he procured shipping, sailed to Africa, and attached 
 himself to Metellus Pius. The friendship of Crassus with Me- 
 tellus was not of long continuance. Ke then formed an alliance 
 with Sulla, and was of great service to him in the civil war. 
 The military talents of Crassus were greatly inferior to those of 
 Pompey, who, on that account, necessarily stood higher in the 
 favor of Sulla. Hence the enmity of these two powerful citizens, 
 which all the address and eloquence of Caesar could scarcely sub- 
 due. The great object of Crassus seems to have been the accu- 
 mulation of wealth. Besides buying the estates of the proscrib- 
 ed, he had recourse to other base and scandalous means in order 
 to increase his overgrown fortune. 
 
 Crassus was not however, destitute of bravery or generosity. 
 He was honored with an ovation for putting an end to the war 
 with Spartacus by a decisive engagement, in which 12.000 of the 
 slaves were killed. He used frequently to lend money to his 
 friends without interest. After entertaining the populace at 
 10,000 tables, giving to every citizen corn to support him for three 
 months, and consecrating the tenth part of his property, to Hercu- 
 les, he was worth 7,100 talents. He used to say that no man, 
 who could not maintain an army ought to be called rich. His 
 slaves whom he had ingenuity enough to employ so profitably that 
 they not only defrayed their own expenses, but added greatly to 
 the wealth of their master, were, in number, equal to an army. 
 
 A reconciliation between- Crassus and Pompey was. at last, ef- 
 fected by Csesar. The iniquitous combination of these three men 
 to destroy the liberties* of their fellow-citizens, was called the 
 first triumvirate. Lc is for honor than riches, Crassus, 
 
 21 
 
l27S CKETF.NSES DANUB1US. 
 
 in this division of the empire, chose Syria for his province, in ex- 
 pectation of making large additions to his fortune. Without the 
 authority of the senate, he cros-ed the Euphrates and advanced 
 against that country. But he was deceived by Agbarus, an Ara- 
 bian, defeated by the Parthians, and his army nearly annihilated. 
 He then fled with a small number of his soldiers to Carrae, a town 
 of Mesopotamia, and was prevailed on to meet Surena, on pre- 
 tence of negotiating a peace, where he was treacherously put to 
 death. The Parthians cut off his head, and, in contempt of his 
 avarice, poured melted gold into his mouth. The bond of union 
 between Pompey and Caesar, which had been greatly weakened 
 by the death of Julia, was finally dissolved by that of Crassus. 
 They had now recourse to arms, and their struggles for the supe- 
 riority terminated in the final extinction of Roman liberty. 
 
 Cretenses, ium, the inhabitants of Creta, ae. vel, Crete, es, i a 
 large island in the Mediterranean Sea, opposite to Mare iEgeum, 
 {Archipelago.) From its principal city, it is now called Candia. 
 Cres. Cretis, m. et Cressa, ae, f. a native of -Crete or Candia. 
 Cretis, Idis, of Crete or Candia, with relation to a female, or to 
 a noun feminine. 
 
 Curiosolltae, arum, and Curiosolltes, urn, a people of Gallia CeltTca, 
 among Armorlcas Civitates, whose country was afterwards called 
 Breta*ne. 
 
 D. 
 
 Daci, orum, the inhabitants of Dacia a country corresponding to 
 the modern Wallachia, Transylvania, Moldavia, and that part of 
 Hungary which lies to the east of the Tibiscus or Teiss; B. VI. 
 Ch. 25. 
 
 Danubius, i, the Danube, the largest river in Europe, rises in the 
 black forest in Germany, (according to Strabo and Pliny, in the 
 mountain Abnoba.) runs in an easterly direction, through Austria, 
 Germany, Hungary, part of Turkey in Europe, and discharges 
 itself into Pontus EuxTnus, (the Black Sea.) The ancients gave 
 the name of Ister to the eastern part of this river, after its junc- 
 tion with the Savus, (Save.) Thoueh of great breadth and depth 
 many places, it is not generally navigable on account of the 
 cataracts. Strabo, Diodorus Siculus, Tacitus, and Pliny, have 
 given descriptions of this river in many respects different, and all 
 
DKCUMAPM — DICTATOR. 279 
 
 exceedingly inaccurate. With the whole course of the Danube the 
 Greeks and Romans were very imperfectly acquainted. Their 
 knowledge of the countries to the north of this large river, was 
 almost wholly obtained by vague report from unlettered barba- 
 rians, and, of course, very incorrect. 
 
 In the decline of the Roman empire, it became better known 
 to that people, in consequence of almost all the barbarous nations, 
 who assailed that state, commencing hostilities by ravaging the 
 country on the banks of the Danube. But learning had sunk with 
 the state, and no minute or accurate account of this river is found 
 in classic authors. 
 
 Decumana (porta), the rear gate of the Roman camp, (See Castra) 
 so called because the tens of the maniples were stationed there. 
 
 Decurio, onis, m. (from decern, ten,) an officer of the cavalry among 
 the Romans, w T ho commanded ten men. Each Turma, or troop 
 of horse, had three Decuriones, and each Decurio chose a subal- 
 tern, who was, on that account, called Optio. 
 
 Delectus, us, (from deligo, to choose.) a military term to denote 
 the levying or enrolment of soldiers. The consuls, after they en- 
 tered on their office, appointed a day, on which all who were of 
 the military age (from 17 to 46,) should be present in the capitol. 
 On the day appointed, the consuls seated in their curule chairs, 
 assisted by the military or legionary tribunes, held a levy, unless 
 hindered by the tribunes of the commons. It w T as determined by 
 lot in what order the tribes should be called. The consuls or- 
 dered such as they pleased to be cited out of each tribe; and every 
 one w r as obliged to answer to his name under a severe penalty. 
 They were careful to choose those first who had what were 
 thought lucky names; as, Valerius, Sabinus. Statorius, Sec. Their 
 names were written down on tables, hence, Scribe re 7nilites } to en- 
 list, to levy, or to raise soldiers. 
 
 Diablintes. ium, et Diablltae, et Dianlltse, arum, a people of Gallia 
 CeltTca, on the river Meduana, (Maine.) Their chief town was 
 Neodunum, afterwards Diablintes. now Jvbhns. 
 
 Dictator, oris, m. a Dictator, an extraordinary Magistrate at Rome, 
 who possessed absolute authority over not only the lives and for- 
 tunes of his fellow citizens, but even over the laws themselves. 
 A free government could admit of such an officer being appoint- 
 ed only on important and alarming conjunctures. We find from 
 Roman history that the first Dictator was chosen during the wars 
 with the Latins, (499 B. C.) and that his appointment was a con- 
 sequence of the plebeians refusing to enlist, and of the consuls 
 
2S0 DIES. 
 
 being unable to protect the state. Unless when threatened with 
 imminent danger, either from domestic sedition or foreign wars, 
 the consuls held the highest office, and the laws set bounds to their 
 powers; but the Dictator knew no restriction. Twenty-four Lie- 
 tors preceded him, and, whilst he remained in office, the functions 
 of the other magistrates, with the exception of that of Tribunes 
 of the people, were suspended. He proclaimed war, levied for- 
 ces, and marched against the enemy; or made peace or disbanded 
 them whenever he pleased. Execution followed his decision, 
 and from his judgment lay no appeal. At the expiration of his 
 office, which could not exceed six months, he might be called to 
 an account for his conduct; but few instances of it occur in the an- 
 nals of Rome. Bravery does not extirpate credulity, nor does 
 greatness of mind obliterate the fictions of ignorance. Though 
 a nation of intrepid warriors, the Romans were credulous and 
 superstitious. Hence to avert a plague, to remove some dreadful 
 calamity, or to stop the progress of an invading enemy, they some- 
 times named a Dictator to drive a nail into the temple of Jupiter, 
 which trivial and absurd ceremony they thought possessed these 
 virtues. They sometimes too appointed a Dictator to hold the 
 comitia, or to celebrate public festivals, and once to choose Sena- 
 tors. But lor these purposes, except on particular occasions, the 
 state had seldom recourse to the election of that magistrate. 
 Dies, ei, m. & f. a day, or' that space of time which elapses from 
 the first appearance of light in the morning, till the return of dark- 
 ness at night. It is more generally used to denote the time the 
 sun is visible, or above the horizon, which strictly speaking con- 
 stitutes a solar day. The term has frequently a more extended 
 signification, and includes the night. This forms the Astronomical 
 day, and has also been called the Natural or Civil day. It ex- 
 ceeds the Siderial day, or a complete revolution o.f the earth on 
 its axis, by three minutes and fifty-six seconds. Different nations 
 begin the day at different times. Among the Romans the natural 
 day began when the sun first appeared above the horizon, which 
 was called the first hour, and ended with that luminary disappear- 
 ing, which was the twelfth hour. This mode of dividing that space 
 of time during which the sun is visible into twelve parts, though 
 still followed in Turkey, must have been attended with great in- 
 convenience. The hours thus varied with the length of the day 
 and those of the night w 7 ere subject to the same alteration. Be- 
 sides, the hours of these two portions of time could be equal only 
 twice a year, viz: at the Equinoxes, (See Hora.) The civil day 
 
DIS — DKU1DES. 2S1 
 
 be?an at midnight, when the third watch commenced. With us, 
 and must of the nations of Europe, the day is reckoned from mid- 
 night to midnight. The Jews began their day at son-setting, and 
 
 like the Romans divided it into twelve hours; and the night with 
 them also consisted of twelve hours. It may not be improper to 
 observe that astronomers generally compute from noon to noon, 
 reckoning in a numeral succession from one to twenty-four hours, 
 and not by two twelves agreeably to common usage. 
 
 Dis, Itis, the god of riches, Pluto. 
 
 Divico, onis, a nobleman of great influence among the Helvetii, who 
 commanded the army in the war against Cassius, and was at the 
 head of the embassy sent by that state to Caesar, after three- 
 fourths of their forces had crossed the Arar, (Saone,) and he had 
 attacked and killed a great part of the other fourth. 
 
 Divitiacus, i, a nobleman of the JEdui, who had sreat influence with 
 Caesar, in consequence of his steady attachment to the Romans. 
 
 Druldes, um, v. Druldae, arum, (a term of doubtful etymology), 
 Druids, the priests of the ancient Britons, Gauls, and Germans. 
 Besides supreme authority in all matters of religion, their power 
 extended to all public and private differences, and what is of much 
 greater consequence, to making, explaining, and executing the 
 laws. This exorbitant jurisdiction was necessarily attended with 
 every mark of power. They were exempted from taxes and 
 military service, and their persons were held sacred and inviola- 
 ble. Among the Gauls there were only two classes of any note, 
 the Druids and EquHes, of which that of the Druids was the 
 more illustrious. Their authority in many instances, surpassing 
 that of the nobles, it is not surprising that they were, in general, 
 sons of the first families. The worship and sacrifices of these 
 priests were performed in deep groves, chiefly under an oak, 
 which was their favorite tree. It was reckoned unlawful to com- 
 mit any of their doctrines to writing; hence, many of their pecu- 
 liar tenets are now unknown. It is generally supposed they be- 
 lieved in the immortality of the soul, and also the metempsychosis. 
 Of natural philosophy, astronomy, arithmetic, and botany, it can- 
 not be doubted their knowledge was very considerable. To the 
 study of rhetoric they paid great attention, and to the charms of 
 their eloquence, much of the admiration and power which they 
 enjoyed, may be justly ascribed. Britain was, according to Coesar, 
 the great school of the Druids, whose chief settlement was An- 
 glesy, called Mono, by Tacitus. The natives of Gaul and Ger- 
 many, who wished to be thoroughly versant in the mysteries of 
 
888 DUBIS — EQUITES. 
 
 Druidism, resorted to this island to complete their studies- At 
 what time the Druids were wholly suppressed in Britain, is un- 
 certain. But from the introduction of Christianity, their power 
 and influence began to decline. It is worthy of remark, that 
 some of their superstitious doctrines, and modes of predicting fu- 
 ture events, are not, at this day, entirely forgotten in many parts 
 of the island. 
 
 Dubis, is, m. the Doux, a river of Gallia, (France,) which origi- 
 nates in a small lake near mount Jura, and after a southwest 
 course of sixty leagues, falls into the Arar, (Saone,) near to Ca- 
 billonum, (Chalons.) 
 
 Dumnorix, Igis, one of the JEdui, and brother of Divitiacus. He 
 persuaded the noblemen of Gallia, (France,) not to go with Caesar 
 into Britain, withdrew privately from the Roman camp, and was 
 killed by the soldiers who were sent in pursuit of him, in conse- 
 quence of his obstinacy in refusing to return. His character will 
 be found in B. G. I. 18. 
 
 Durocortorum, i, n. the capital of the Remi, now r called Rheims, on 
 the Vesle, one of the branches of the river Axona, (Aisne.) 
 
 E. 
 
 Eburones, um, (Eburones, in Greek), a people of Gallia Belglca, 
 w T hose territories lay on both sides of the river Mosa, (Mcese, or 
 Meuse.) at its junction with the Sabis, (Sambre.) On their being 
 dispossessed, they were succeeded by the Tungri. They were 
 under the vassalage of the Treviri. Caesar attempted to extir- 
 pate this nation; but this barbarous design, even from his own ac- 
 count, he was unable to carry into full effect. 
 
 Eburovlces, um, a people of Gallia, (France,) on the left bank 
 of the Sequana, (Seirie.) The Lexovii were between them and 
 the sea. Their chief city w r as at first called Mediolanum, and 
 afterw T ards Eburovlces, now Evreux. 
 
 Elusates, ium, a people of Aquitania, who lived on the river Atur, 
 (Adour.) whose principal city was Elusa, ae, f. (Euse.) 
 
 Equites, (from equus and eo,) cavalry. Of these the number be- 
 longing to each legion was 300, called jmtus equitdtus, or ala. 
 They were divided into ten turmce, or troops of thirty each; and 
 each turma into three decurice, or bodies of ten men. The office 
 of the Equites at first was to serve in the army. They were se- 
 
J.UATOSTHENES FABIUS. 283 
 
 lected both from the patricians and plebeians; they were required, 
 when chosen, to be 18 years of age, and to possess a fortune of 
 40U sestertia. ($15,472.) See Gr. App. V. 
 
 Eratosthenes, is, a native of Cyrene, (Cyrenaeus,) the scholar of 
 Callimachus, and of Aristo of Chios, and the second who was in- 
 trusted with the Alexandrian library, devoted his time to criti- 
 cism and philosophy. He was eminent as a poet and mathemati- 
 cian, but more distinguished as an astronomer and geographer. 
 He died in the year 194 B. C. in the 82d year of his age. B. VI. 
 Ch. 24. 
 
 Essui, Grum, supposed to be also called Saii, orum, a people of Gal- 
 lia, whose territories lay on the Olena, (Orne,) adjoining to the 
 Diablintes and Aulerci Eburdnes. 
 
 Esubii, Grum. This word occurs only in B. G. III. 7, where the 
 readings are very different. Some copies have Esubios". orEusu- 
 bios, and others Lexuvios. The Greek has Unellos, to which 
 Dr. Clarke, in a note, seems to give the preference, although he 
 has retained Eusubios in the text. 
 
 Evocati, (from evoco, to call out,) veteran soldiers, who had served 
 out their time and received their discharge, but who were some- 
 times again called out into public service. This class were highly 
 respected, and were exempted from the drudgery of military ser- 
 vice to which the other soldiers were subjected. 
 
 Excubiae, arum, watches either by day or night. Vigiliae, watches 
 by night only. These were relieved at the end of every three 
 hours; hence the night, from sunset till sunrise, was divided into 
 four watches, called the first, second, third, and fourth. See Gr. 
 App. I. 
 
 Exercltus, us, (from exercco, to exercise,) an army, a body of men 
 trained to, or exercised in military service, {jigmen, from ago, 
 an army on the march, or in marching order. Acies, an army 
 drawn up in a line, or in battle array.) A consular army con- 
 sisted of two Roman legions, (See Legio,) with the proper num- 
 ber of cavalry, and two legions of the allies with their cavalry, 
 making in all about 20,000 men, or in the time of Polybius, 
 18,600. 
 
 Fabius, i, (Caius.) one of Caesar's lieutenants. 
 Fabius, i, (Quintus Fabius Maximus) a Roman consul who defeated 
 the Averni and Ruteni. 
 
2S4 FUNDITORES GALLIA. 
 
 FunditoYes, urn, (fromfunda, a sling.) Slingers, a class of warriors 
 usually joined with the Velltes, but not properly a part of them. 
 They were armed with slings and stones, or bullets of lead, which 
 from practice they threw with great precision and with so much 
 force that neither buckler nor head-piece could resist their impe- 
 tuosity. They were generally obtained from the Balearic Isles, 
 Achaia, Crete, Arabia, &c, the Balearians being considered the 
 best. See Velites. 
 
 G. 
 
 Galba, ae, the name of a branch of the Sulpicii, v. Sulpitii, or, ac- 
 cording to others, the surname of the founder of that tribe. 
 
 Galba, ae. the king of the Suessiones at the time Caesar invaded 
 Gaul. On account of his knowledge and love of justice, he was 
 appointed commander-in-chief of the forces raised by the Belgian 
 states, against the power of Rome, in the second year of the Gal- 
 lic war. 
 
 Galba, ae, (Sergius) was the son of C. Galba, and grandson of Ser- 
 vius, or Sergius Galba, a celebrated orator and the first distin- 
 guished character of that family. He held the rank of lieutenant 
 in Caesar's army during the Gallic war, and afterwards joined the 
 conspiracy, which the Republican party formed against the life 
 of that ambitious and unprincipled general. 
 
 Galea, a helmet, a defensive piece of armor, made of brass or iron, 
 which came down to the shoulders but left the face uncovered. 
 
 Gallia,* ae, now France, (See the map,) was an extensive and popu- 
 lous country of Europe, bounded on the north by the British 
 Channel, on the east by the Rhine, Mount Jura and the Alps; on 
 the south by the Mediterranean and Spain; and on the west by the 
 Atlantic Ocean. In the time of Caesar it was divided into three 
 parts; Gallia Belgica, or the country of the Belgje (now Belgium) 
 occupying the northern part; Gallia Celtica, or the country of the 
 Celtje, or Celts, by far the largest, and occupying the middle por- 
 tion; and Aquitania, lying between the Garumna {Garonne,) 
 and the Pyrenees, — much smaller than either of the others. Ad- 
 joining Gaul on the east, and separated from it by Mount Jura, 
 
 * Caesar does not use this term always in precisely the same sense. In B. 1 Ch. 1, 
 it means the whole of Gaul not then subject to the Romans; and in the same chapter 
 ic is used to denote the central division, or that, possessed by the Celts. It is used in the 
 same restricted sense, B. III. Ch. 2. 
 
GALL! — GAJU1 285 
 
 lay HELVETIA, (now part of Switzerland,) extending from Mount 
 Jura to the Rhine, on the east: and from Lake Lemannui 
 (Geneva) and the Rhone on the south, to the Rhine on the north. 
 On the south and eastern border of Gallia lay what was called 
 Provincia, the Roman Province. (See Provincia.) Each of tl 
 great divisions contained within them numerous nations or tribes, 
 all living under their respective kings or chief's, all of which were 
 finally brought under subjection to the Romans. The whole of 
 this extensive country was called by the Romans Gallia Trans- 
 alplna, Gaul beyond the Alps, to distinguish it from the northern 
 part of Italy, which they called Gallia Cisalplna. 
 
 In the 27th year before the Christian sera, and twenty years 
 after the conquest of Gaul was completed by C. Julius Caesar, 
 Augustus Caesar made a new division of the whole, including 
 Provincia Romana and Helvetia, into four grand divisions, in 
 which more attention was paid to equality in the extent of the 
 provinces than to the nations that inhabited them. Aquitania 
 was extended northward and eastward to the Liger, (Loire,) Gal- 
 lia BelgTca on its eastern border was extended southward, taking 
 in part of Gallia Celtlca, and the wiiole country of the Helvetii. 
 These four divisions were Gallia BelgTca, Gallia Celtlca, Aquita- 
 nia, and Gallia Narbonensis (formerly Provincia, or Provincia 
 Romana). These four divisions were again subdivided into sev- 
 enteen provinces in all. And it is this division which is exhibited 
 in the maps of ancient geography commonly in use. In the map 
 accompanying this w r ork, the division of the country in the time 
 of Caesar, and the names by w T hich these divisions were then 
 known, have been preferred as more suitable for such a work as 
 this. 
 
 The whole country of Gaul from the time of its conquest by 
 Caesar, 47 years B. C, remained subject to the Romans, and a 
 part of their vast empire for five hundred and fifty years. On 
 the final dismemberment of that empire, Gaul being conquered 
 by the Franks, (or Freemen,) a confederacy of warlike nations 
 bordering on the Rhine, was from them called France about the 
 beginning of the sixth century. 
 
 Galli, orum, the Gauls, or the inhabitants of Gaul. Gallus, i, a 
 Gaul; one of the inhabitants of Gaul. 
 
 Gallus, i, (Marcus Trebius.) a prefect or Tribune of the soldiers, 
 sent by P. Crassus, to forage among the Curiosolitae. 
 
 Gantes, um, a people of Aquitania, to the north of the Ausci. 
 
286 GARUMNA — 6LADIUS. 
 
 Garumna, ne, m. the Garonne, a river of France, which rises in the 
 valley of Arran, to the south of St. Bernard, runs with rapidity 
 N. N. E. toTolosa, (Toulouse.) afterwards N. N. W. to Guieane, 
 and falls into Oceanus Cantabricus. vel, Mare Aquitanlcum, (the 
 Bay of Biscay.) The general course of this river, which extends 
 to about 250 miles, is northwest. Alter its junction with the 
 Duranius, (Dordogne,) below Burdegalia, (Bourdeai;x : ) it assumes 
 the name of Gironde. According to Julius Caesar's division of 
 Gaul, the Garonne was the boundary of Aquitania, and separated 
 that district from Gallia Celtica, It is navigable to Toulouse, 
 and communicates with the Mediterranean by means of the Royal 
 Canal, about 180 miles long, made through Languedoc by Louis 
 XIV. 
 
 Geneva, 83, f. Geneva, a town at the western extremity of Lacus 
 Lemannus, (the Lake of Geneva,) on the south bank of the Rho- 
 danus, (Rhone.) From Geneva towards Mount Jura, Caesar rais- 
 ed a mole or rampart of earth, nineteen miles in length. 
 
 In modern times, Geneva is a considerable city, nearly two 
 miles in circumference, and contains thirty thousand inhabitants 
 Besides being neatly built, it is strongly fortified, and remarkable 
 for its beautiful situation, fine walks, and delightful prospects. 
 Calvin spent the latter part of his life at Geneva, and his follow- 
 ers have, ever since, held the government of the city. 
 
 Germania, ae, f. Germany, a large country of Europe, bounded on 
 the south by the Dannbius, (Danube:) on the east by the Vistula, 
 (Vistula;) on the north by Codanus Sinus, vel, Mare Suevlcum, 
 (the Baltic Sea;) and on the west by the Rhenus, (Rhine,) and 
 Oceanus Germanicus, (the German Sea.) 
 
 Germanus, i, pi. i, Oram, the people of Germany; Germans. 
 
 Getuli, orum, (sing. Getulus, i,) the inhabitants of Getuiia, or Gse- 
 tulia, as, f. Biledulgerid, a large country of Africa, to the south 
 of Mauritania and Numidia. It formed part of the kingdom of 
 Massinissa. Sallust, from books written in the Punic language 
 which belonged to Hiempsal, gives the following character of the 
 Getuli and Libyes: — "Africa was at first possessed by the Getu- 
 lians and Libyans, a savage and untutored people, who lived 
 on the flesh of wild beasts, or grass of the field, like cattle; sub- 
 ject to no established customs, laws or government, a race of 
 wanderers, who had no settled habitation, and who lay down to 
 rest wherever night overtook them." — Sal. Bel. Jug. 18. 
 
 Gladius, i, a sword. The Roman sword was short, straight, and 
 heavy, both for cutting and thrusting. It was worn on the right 
 
GORDUNI — HERCYNIA. 2S7 
 
 side, so as in drawing not to interfere with the shield. The long 
 
 sword of the cavalry was curved, and was worn on the left side. 
 Gordiini, drum, a people of the northern part of Gallia Belgica, 
 
 subject to the Nervii, whose territories lay along the sea-coast, 
 
 to the north of the Mortal. 
 Graioceli, Orum, an ancient nation of Gaul, whose territories seem 
 
 to have been adjacent to those of the CentrOnes and Caturiges, a 
 
 people who lived among the Alps. 
 Grudii, orum, a neighboring nation to the Gorduni. Their country 
 
 was bounded on the north by the mouths of the Scaldis, (Scheldt.) 
 
 H. 
 
 HarQdes, um, a people of Germania, (Germany.) on the north bank 
 of the Danubius, (Danube.) towards the source of that river. 
 
 Hastati, orum, the name given to the first rank of the Roman legion 
 (See Legio.) 
 
 Helvetia, ae, f. Switzerland, a country of a triangular form, bound- 
 ed on the north by the river Rhenus, (Rhine,) and Lacus Brigan- 
 tlnus, (Lake of Constance,) which separate it from Vindelicia and 
 Germania, (Germany;) on the south by the Hhodanus, (Rhone,) and 
 Lacus Lemanus, (the Lake of Geneva.) which divides it from 
 Provincia Romana; and on the west by Mount Jura which pro- 
 tected them from the Gauls. Hence it is manifest that Helvetia 
 w r as of less extent than Switzerland. Caesar (B. G. I. 1,) seems 
 to consider the Helvetii as Gauls. In Lib. I. cap 24, he says, 
 Helvetic — phalange facta, by which is to be understood simply, 
 that they fought in close order, not that they drew up their troops 
 precisely in the form of the Macedonian Phalanx, so celebrated 
 in ancient history. 
 
 Flelvetii, drum, the people of Helvetia; the Helvetians. 
 
 Hercynia, ae, f. a very extensive forest of Germany, the breadth of 
 w T hich, according to Caesar, was nine days journey, and its length 
 exceeded sixty. It extended from the territories of the Helvetii, 
 Namnetes, and Rauraci, along the Danubius, (Danube,) to the 
 country of the Daci and Anartes; then turning to the north, it 
 spread over ni^ny large tracts of land, and is said to have con- 
 tained many diiierent animals, unknown in other countries, of 
 which Caesar describes two or three kinds. Since the other for* 
 ests of Germany were only branches of the Hercynian, some 
 writers have considered it as covering nearly the whole of that 
 
288 HIBEKNA — HISPANIA. 
 
 extensive territory. As the country became more inhabited, 
 the grounds were gradually cleared, and few vestiges of the an 
 cient forest remain in modern times. 
 
 Hiberna, orum, winter quarters The wars of the Romans were 
 prosecuted chiefly in the summer. When the weather and the 
 state of the country became unfavorable to military operations Ihe 
 troops were withdrawn from the field, and led into winter quar- 
 ters, (hiberna.) These were strongly fortified and furnished with 
 every accommodation, like a city, containing storehouses, {arma- 
 ria,) workshops, (fabricce,) an infirmary, {valet udinarium ,) &c. 
 Hence, from them many towns in Europe, and particularly in 
 England, are supposed to have had their origin. This appears 
 to be indicated by the terminations cester, or Chester, from castra. 
 
 Hibernia, ae, f. Ireland, a considerable island in Mare Atlantlcum, 
 (the Atlantic Ocean). It is washed on the east by Oceanus Ver- 
 ginius, {St. George's Channel,) which separates it from England; 
 on the north by Mare HibernTcum, (Irish Sea,) which divides it 
 from Scotland; and on all other parts by Mare Atlanticum. (the 
 Atlantic Ocean,) of which St. George's Channel, and the Irish 
 Sea, form but very small parts. 
 
 Hiberni, orum, the inhabitants of Hibernia. 
 
 Hispania, ae, f. Spain, a large country of Europe, bounded on the 
 south by Fretum Gaditanum, or Herculeum, (the Strait of Gibral- 
 tar;) on the east by the Mediterranean, which was known among 
 the Romans by the appellation of Nostrum Mare, and among the 
 Greeks, of Mare Internum; on the north by the Pyrenaei Montes, 
 {Pyrenees,) which separate it from Gallia, {France,) and Oceanus 
 Cantabricus, (the Bay of Biscay;) on the west by Lusitania, 
 {Portugal, included in Hispania Ulterior,) and Mare Atlantlcum, 
 (the Atlantic Ocean,) which the Greeks called Mare Externum, 
 Its greatest length, from east to west, is 600 miles, and its great- 
 est breadth 550. The superficial contents of this country are 
 about 148,000 square miles. Spain, including Portugal, was, by 
 the Romans, divided into two parts, Hispania Citerior, {Hither 
 Spain,) and Hispania Ulterior, (Farther Spain;) hence, duce His- 
 pania, the two Spains, or Hispania, Spains. The former, or 
 northern, comprehending an extent of country equal to three- 
 fourths of modern Spain, the latter, or southern, the rest of the 
 country. These two divisions were sometimes governed by pro- 
 consuls, but more commonly by praetors. 
 
 In the reign of Augustus, Hispania Citerior was, from Tarraco, 
 its principal city, called Tarraconensis, and Hispania Ulterior 
 
HISPANI 1LLYRICUM. 2S9 
 
 was divided into Lusitania and Bestlca. The former appellation 
 was derived from the Lusitani, the most powerful of the nations 
 who inhabited that country, and the latter, from Baetis, the Gua- 
 dalquivir, a very large river, which watered that province. 
 
 Hispani, Grum, the people of Hispania. 
 
 Hora, ae, f. an hour. Among the Romans it was the twelfth part 
 of the day. The first hour commenced with the rising of the sun, 
 and the twelfth ended with his setting. It is manifest that the 
 portion of time denominated an hour by them, was constantly 
 changing, and was of equal length to our hour only at the equi- 
 noxes. At these two periods of the year, and at them only, their 
 first hour corresponded to our 7 o'clock in the morning; the sec- 
 ond to eight, third to 9, fourth to 10, and fifth to 11; but their 
 sixth hour or noon (meridies) coincided exactly with our 12 
 o'clock noon, or mid-day throughout the whole year. Their 7th 
 then answered to our 1 in the afternoon, 8th to 2, 9th to 3, 10th 
 to 4, 11th to 5, and 12th to 6. At the summer solstice, or longest 
 day, the sun rises at Rome a few minutes past 4 o'clock, and sets 
 the same number of minutes before 8, consequently their hour is, 
 at that time, nearly $ longer than ours, and at the winter solstice 
 it will be as much shorter. 
 
 I. 
 
 Iccius, i, m. one of the ambassadors whom the Rhemi sent to Caesar 
 in the second year of the Gallic war. 
 
 Iccius, i, (sc. portus,) a harbor in the country of the Morlnifin Gal- 
 lia Belglca, which, according to some, was Boulogne, and, accord- 
 ing toothers, Vissant, or Calais. Ptolemy mentions it as a promon- 
 tory, although it cannot be doubted that there was likewise a 
 cognominal harbor. From his description, this seems to be the 
 place which he had in view. It could not be Calais. Caesar set 
 out from Iccius Portus, when he sailed the second time for Britain. 
 
 Idus, uum, f the Ides, one of the divisions of the Roman month. 
 In March. July, and October, the Ides were on the loth, and in 
 
 . the other months, on the 13th. Like the Kalends, and Nones, 
 the Ides were reckoned backwards. (See Gr. App. I.) 
 
 Illyricum, (Croatia, Bosnia, and Slavonia.) a country opposite to 
 Italy, bordering on the Adriatic. It was bounded on the south by 
 Macedonia; on the east by Moesia and Pannonia; on the north by 
 
 25 
 
290 
 
 IMANUEXTIUS JUGUM. 
 
 Norlcum; and on the west by Histia and Mare Adriaticum, vel 
 Superum, (the Gulf of Venice.) 
 
 Imanuentius, i, m. a Briton, the father of Mandubratius, and king 
 of the Trinobantes. He was killed by Cassivellaunus. 
 
 Impedimenta, urum, baggage; (from impedio, to hinder.) The hea- 
 vier baggage of the Romans, such as tents, mills, &,c. was car- 
 ried on beasts of burden; sometimes, though more seldom, on 
 baggage wagons, (carri.) Every thing else was carried by the 
 soldiers themselves, each of whom usually carried provisions for 
 fifteen days, usually corn, sometimes dressed food, a saw, a bas- 
 ket, a mattock or axe, a reaper's hook and leathern thong, a 
 chain, a pot, usually three or four stakes, sometimes more, for 
 the vallum, amounting in all, exclusive of armor, to 60 pounds; 
 and under this load they commonly marched 20 miles a day, some- 
 times more. 
 
 Indutiomarus, i, a chief man among the Treviri, father-in-iaw to 
 Cingetorix, who attacked Labienus, but was repulsed, and slain. 
 
 Italia, se, f. Italy, a large and celebrated country of Europe, bound- 
 ed on the south by Fretum Siculum, (the Strait of Messina,) 
 which separates it from Sicily; on the northeast by Mare Adri- 
 aticum, or Superum, (the Gulf of Venice,) which divides it from 
 Graecia, (Greece,) now part of Turkey in Europe. The Alpes, 
 (Alps,) form the boundary between Italy and Germany on the 
 north; and on the southwest it is washed by that part of the Med- 
 iterranean, formerly called Mare Tyrrhenum, Tuscum. or Inferum, 
 now the Tuscan Sea. The Appenlnus, (Appenines.) forms a ridge 
 of mountains which extends from the Alps to Rhegium, (Reggio,) 
 the whole length of the country. The sources of all the rivers 
 in Italy are found in these mountains. Roma, (Rome,) for many 
 years the seat of universal empire, was the capital of Italy. 
 From it, the inhabitants of Italy were frequently called Romani, 
 a name originally given only to the natives of that city and its 
 territory, which was long very small. ' 
 
 Itali, arum, the people of Italia; Italians. 
 
 Itius Portus, a harbor in the country of the Morini, from which 
 Caesar sailed on his second expedition against Britain. Seelccius. 
 
 J. 
 
 Jugum, i, a yoke. This consisted of two spears or pieces of wood 
 set upright in the ground, a little space apart, over which a third 
 was laid across the top, the whole resembling the Greek II. 
 
JUMENTA — LEG4TUS. 291 
 
 Under this frame the soldiers of conquered armies were often 
 obliged to pass naked, (audi,) i. e. without their armor, which 
 was previously laid down. 
 
 Jumenta, Orum, beasts of burden, (horses, mules, asses, &c.) used 
 by the Romans for carrying their heavier baggage. (See Impede 
 menta.) 
 
 Junius, i, (Quintus, i.) a Spaniard who was frequently sent by 
 Caesar to converse with Ambiorix. 
 
 Jura, ae, m. a chain of mountains which, extending from the Rhoda- 
 nus, (Rhone,) to the Rhenus, (Rhine,) separated Helvetia, (Swit- 
 zerland,) from that part of Gallia Celtica which the Sequani pos- 
 sessed, now called Franche Compte. Vosegus, (Vauge,) is a 
 branch, or an extension of Mount Jura. 
 
 Justus equitatus, the complement of cavalry attached to a Legion; 
 three hundred in number, exclusive of the horsemen of the allies. 
 
 K. 
 
 Kalends, or Calendae, arum, f. the Kalends, the name given by the 
 Romans to the first day of every month. A priest was appointed 
 to give notice to the people of the change of the moon, or when 
 the new moon was first visible. This term appears to be de- 
 rived from the Greek verb xaAiw, I call. (See Gr. App. I.) 
 
 Laberius. (Quintus, L. Durus,) a tribune of the soldiers in Caesar's 
 army He was killed in Britain, B. G. V. 15. 
 
 Labienus, i, (Titus, i,) one of Caesar's lieutenants in the Gallic 
 war. In the beginning of the Civil war he deserted to Pompey, 
 escaped from the battle of Pharsalia, and was killed in that of 
 ]\Junda. 
 
 Latobrlgi, orum, a people who appear to have been neighbors of 
 the Helvetii Rauraci and Tulingi, but of whom little is known 
 with certainty. 
 
 Legatus, i,%i. a lieutenant-general, who was both appointed by, 
 and acted immediately under, the consul, or Commander-in-chief. 
 The number of these officers varied in proportion to the great- 
 ness or importance of the war. Each legion had at least one, 
 often two. When separated from the main army, sent into win- 
 
292 LEG10. 
 
 ter quarters, &c. the lieutenant-general, being the deputy of the 
 commander, had the honor to be the highest officer. 
 
 At their first institution, the Legati were counsellors to the 
 governors of provinces, and decided all causes of minor impor- 
 tance; but held no military rank. Hence the word primarily de- 
 noted an Ambassador.* Their admission into the army naturally 
 resulted from that place of intimacy and confidence. Under the 
 emperors the term became a common appellation for all invested 
 with the highest military command in foreign countries. 
 Legio, onis, f. a legion, or body of soldiers consisting of different num- 
 bers at different times. In the early part of the reign of Romulus, 
 the legion contained 3,000 foot, and 300 horse, w T hich he, on the 
 increase of the citizens by the admission of the Sabines, raised 
 to 4,000. To that number 1,000 was added during the war which 
 Hannibal carried on in Italia, (Italy,) about 216 years B. C. but 
 a red-uction of 500 had taken place before the time Polybius wrote 
 his history. Livy slates that the legion consisted of 5,000 foot, 
 and Vegetius, of 6,000 foot. It cannot be doubted that these his- 
 torians recorded the exact number, which constituted a complete 
 legion in their respective times. The legion consisted of ten co- 
 horts, each cohort of three maniples, and each maniple of two 
 centuries; and in the order of battle the troops w r ere drawn up in 
 three lines, first the Hastdti; second, the Princlpes; and third, 
 the Triarii. Those who formed the first line were called Hastd- 
 ti, from their fighting with Hasta, a long spear, which was after- 
 wards laid aside on account o£its being inconvenient. They were 
 the flower of the Roman youth. The second line consisted of the 
 same number of maniples, but of men more advanced in life, and 
 of greater military experience, who were called Prinapes, proba- 
 bly from their being at one time the first line. Their arms were 
 heavy. The Triarii made up the third line, and seem to have 
 been a body of reserve. They were frequently, from Pilum, a 
 javelin, called Pilani. and the Hastati and Princlpes, Antepildni, 
 from being stationed before them. The Velites generally skir- 
 mished before the lines, sometimes between them, and appear to 
 have been what the moderns call Irregulars. They had light ar- 
 mor, hence called expedlti, levis armatiirce, &c. The archers and 
 slingers were attached to this body. According to that historian, 
 twenty Velites seem to have belonged to each maniple. They 
 were, in battle, not formed into cohorts, or maniples, but fought 
 in such parties and in such places as the commander judged most 
 advantageous. 
 
LEMANUS LEUCI. 293 
 
 In the early ages of the Roman state, their army in battle order 
 was drawn up. like the Macedonian phalanx, in a continued line. 
 This fact rests on the authority of Livy. The disposition into 
 three lines, and arranging in maniples at some distance from each 
 other seems an improvement of later times. When the Hastati 
 yielded to the superior force or bravery of the enemy, they fell 
 back to the Princlpes, who filled up the spaces between the mani- 
 ples, and with them they renewed the charge. If both were 
 forced to give way, the Triarii came up, and a third attack was 
 made on the enemy. Hence, ad triarios ventum est, it is come to 
 the last push; matters are in the utmost danger. The cavalry 
 fought on the wings, but their exact form or position is not cer- 
 tainly known. It probably did not differ very much from the 
 practice of the moderns. If after the whole force was brought 
 into action the enemy slilt prevailed, the) of necessity submitted 
 to p defeat. 
 
 All the cohorts of the legion were manifestly on an equal footing 
 in the army of Caesar, and no preference seems to have been 
 either acknowledged «r claimed. The only vestige of the ancient 
 division was the ofht^is retaining their former appellations, as 
 Primus hastdtus, Primus pilus, he. Caesar frequently kept the 
 third line as a body of reserve. 
 
 Lemanus (Lacus), the Lake of Geneva, is a most beautiful expanse 
 of water, in the form of a crescent, the convex side of which is 
 upwards of fifty-four miles long. Its hollow side is towards 
 Switzerland, and its greatest breadth measures about twelve 
 miles. The Rhodanus, (Rhone,) descending from the Alps, tra- 
 verses the whole length of the lake, and renders the water at its 
 entrance turbid, on account of the quantity of earth and mud 
 brought down from these steep mountains. Like the other waters 
 and lakes of Switzerland, for nearly an hour in the evening, after 
 the sun is hid behind Mount Jura, it shines with a splendor re- 
 sembling burnished gold, by the reflection sf the solar rays from 
 the Glaciers. 
 
 Leponti, orum, a people of the Alps, near the source of the Rho- 
 danus, (Rhone,) on the south of that river. 
 
 Levaci, ("rum, a people in the northern part of Gallia BelgTca. on 
 the Scaldis, (Scheldt,) between the Nervii and Grudii. The Cen- 
 trones, Grudii, Levaci, Pleumosii, and Gorduni. were vassals of 
 the Nervii. B. G. V. 39. 
 
 Leuci, orum, a Belgic nation who lived between the Mosa, (Meuse : ) 
 and the Mosella, (Moselle,) near the source of that river. 
 
294 LEXOVII LUTETIA. 
 
 Lexovii, drum, a people of Gallia CeltTca, whose country was 
 bounded on the north by the Sequana, (Seine,) and on the west 
 by Fretum Galiicum, or, Britannlcum, (the English Channel.) 
 
 Liger, eris, or Ligeris, is, m. the Loire, a large river of Gaul, which 
 takes its rise in the country of the Helvii, runs N. N. W. and after 
 a course of 200 miles, falls into Oceanus Cantabrlcus, (Bay of 
 Biscay.) According to the division of Gaul made by Augustus, 
 the Loire was the northern boundary of Aquitania. 
 
 Lingones, um, a people of Gaul whose territories included Mount 
 Yosegus, (Vaugc,) consequently the sources of the rivers Mosa, 
 (Meuse,) and Matrona, (Marne.) Their chief town was Ando- 
 madunum, or Andomatunum, afterwards Lingones, now Langres. 
 
 Liscus, i, one of the Supreme magistrates of the ~Edui, who along 
 with Divitiacus and other chiefs of that nation, was in Caesar's 
 camp in the Gallic war, and informed him of the conduct and 
 plans of Dumnonx. 
 
 Lituus, i, a clarion, bent a little at the end like an augur's staff. 
 It was used for the cavalry. The tuba was straight and employed 
 by the infantry. The cornu was bent almost round. The buccina 
 was commonly used for changing the watches. 
 
 Lorlca, ae, a coat of mail, generally made of leather, covered with 
 plates of iron in the form of scales, or iron rings twisted within 
 one another like chains. It is also used to denote a battlement, 
 or defence of towers and walls, constructed of stone or of hurdles. 
 
 Lucinius, i, (Quintus, i.) a centurion of the first rank, who was 
 killed in attempting to rescue his son when surrounded by some 
 of the troops of Amb'Srix, after that king had treacherously per- 
 suaded Aurunculeius Cotta and Q. Titurius Sablnus, lieutenants, 
 with the army which they commanded, consisting of one legion 
 and five cohorts, to leave their winter-quarters among the Ebu- 
 rones. 
 
 Lugotorix, Igis, one of the four kings of Cantium, (Kent;) some 
 copies read Cingetorix (B. G. V. 22). 
 
 Lutetia, oe, f. Lutetia the capital of the Parisii, (Paris, now the 
 capital of France.) was originally a fortress on a small island in 
 the Seqiuina, {Seine.) There are two other islands in the Seine 
 at Paris cov ered with buildings, and connected with each other 
 and the town, by means of bridges. Paris, situated in a plain on 
 both sides of the Seine, is o{ a circular form, and upwards of 
 eleven miles in circumference. It contains many stately edifices. 
 and the finest collections of medals, statues, and paintings, in the 
 
MAUET0BR1A MAKE NOSTRUM. 295 
 
 world. Every thing excellent in Rome, and in the other cities of 
 Italy, has been conveyed to Paris to enrich these collections and 
 to adorn the city. 
 
 M. 
 
 Magetobria, ae, f. a city of Gallia, (France,) at which Ariovistus 
 defeated the combined forces of the Gauls. This victory put the 
 country under his dominion. 
 
 Mandubratius, i, one of the nation of Trinobantes, who, on his 
 father's being killed by Cassivellaunus, fled from Britain to Caesar 
 then in Gaul, who took him and the state under his protection. 
 
 Manilius, (Lucius, i.) a proconsul, who was obliged to fly from 
 Aquitania, with the loss of all his baggage. 
 
 Manilius, i, (Tusculus,) one of the conspirators against Cassius 
 Longlnus, Propraetor of Farther Spain. 
 
 Manipulus, i, (See Legio.) 
 
 Marcomani, or Marcomanni, drum, a people of Germania, (Germa- 
 ny,) whose territories were bounded on the west by the Rhenus, 
 (Rhine,) and on the south by the Danubius, (Danube,) corres- 
 ponding to part of the modern Circle of Swabia. They after- 
 wards expelled the Boii, and took possession of their country, 
 now called Bohemia. 
 
 Mare Nostrum, the Mediterranean Sea, to which the Romans gave 
 this name, from its bounding their native country, Italia, (Italy,) 
 on three sides. By the Greeks it was called Mare Internum; and 
 the Atlantic Ocean. Mare Externum. In Scripture, this collection 
 of water is denominated the Great Sea, which, though of small 
 extent, when compared with the Pacific Ocean, &.c. is the largest 
 inland sea in the world. The modern appellation is manifestly 
 derived from its situation, being wholly surrounded by land, ex- 
 cept the narrow strait of Gibraltar, which connects it with the 
 Atlantic Ocean. 
 
 The length of the Mediterranean is about 2,300 miles, and its 
 breadth varies from 900 to 300 miles. Tides are scarcely known 
 in this sea, except in the Gulf of Venice, and on the coast of Tri- 
 poli. There i> a constant influx into the Mediterranean, both 
 from the Atlantic an J Pontus Euxinus. (the Black Sea.) That 
 part of it which is east of the Archipelago, or of the island Can- 
 dia, is called the Levant. 
 
 The principal islands in the Mediterranean, are the Baleares, 
 
296 MATRON A 3METT1US. 
 
 (Majorca and Minorca,) Sardinia, (Sardinia,) Corsica, (Corsica,) 
 Sicilia, (Sicily,) separated from Italia, (Italy.) by Fretum Sicu- 
 lum, (the Strait of Messina.) Melita, (Malta,) and Creta, (Caii- 
 dia.) In the Levant, besides some other islands of less extent, 
 are Khodos, (Rhodes,) and Cyprus, (Cyprus.) 
 
 Matruna, ae, f. the Marne, a river of Gallia, (France,) which form- 
 ed part of the ancient boundary between Gallia Belglca and Gal- 
 lia Celtlca. It takes its rise at Sangres, runs northwest .to Cha- 
 lons, then westward, passes by Meaux, becomes navigable at 
 Yitry, and at Charenton, a liltle above Paris, falls into the Se- 
 quana, (Seine,) after a course of about ninety-two leagues. 
 
 Mediomatrlces, um, vel. i, Crum, a people of Gallia Belglca, be- 
 tween the Mosella, (Moselle,) and the Rhenus, (Rhine.) The 
 Trevlri were their neighbors on the north. Their chief town 
 was Divodurum, afterwards Mediomatiici, now Metz. At one 
 period they were a powerful nation, and possessed a very exten- 
 sive country. But the conquest of Gallia, (France,) by the Ro- 
 mans, destroyed their power, and confined them to a narrow ter- 
 ritory. 
 
 Meldi, Crum, a people whose country was included between the 
 rivers Matrona, (Marne,) and Sequana, (Seine.) The modern 
 town, Meaux, is of some note, and contains 6,000 inhabitants. 
 The Meldi mentioned B. V. 5, were a Belgic tribe living on the 
 Scaldis (Scheldt.) 
 
 Menapii, orum, a people of Gallia Belglca, whose territory was se- 
 parated from Insula Batavorum, (Holland,) by the Mosa ; (Meuse.) 
 The Toxandri were their neighbors on the south. 
 
 Mensis, is, m. a month; a term originally employed to denote that 
 portion of time which elapses between two successive changes of 
 the moan. (See Gr. App. I.) 
 
 Messala, ae, (Marcus,) a noble Roman who was consul with Marcus 
 Puppius Piso, in the 60th year B. C. 
 
 Mettius, i, (Marcus, i,) a man allied to Ariovistus by the rights of 
 hospitality, whom Caesar joined in commission with C. Valerius 
 Procillus, on an embassy to that king. As soon as they entered 
 his camp, without suffering them to speak, Ariovistus commanded 
 both to be put in irons. He thrice drew lots to determine whether 
 they should be burned alive upon the spot, or reserved for another 
 time. The lots being always favorable, their lives were preserv- 
 ed. After the defeat of Ariovistus, Caesar himself in the pursuit 
 fell in with Procillus, and Mettius was likewise recovered and 
 brought back to the Roman camp. 
 
MINUCIUS NARBO. 297 
 
 Minucius, i, (Lucius M. Basllus,) one of Caesar's officers. To C. 
 Fabius, and L. Minucius Busilus, he gave the joint command of 
 two legions, which were stationed among the Khemi. 
 
 Mona, ae, f. the hie of Man. an island in the Irish Sea, nearly equi- 
 distant from England, Scotland, and Ireland. It is thirty miles 
 long, and eight broad. The soil is fertile, the air salubrious, and 
 the inhabitants live in general to a great age. The sovereignty 
 of this island formerly belonged to the Dukes of Athol; but it 
 was sold in 1765 to the crown. Tacitus and others call Anglesy, 
 Mona, but Caesar is more correct. 
 
 Morini, orum, a people of Gallia Belgica, whose country lay along 
 the coast opposite to Cantium, {Kent.) 
 
 Moritasgus, i, the king of the Senones, at Caesar's arrival in Gallia, 
 {France.) 
 
 Mosa, ae, f. the Mcese, or Meuse, a river of Gallia, (France,) rising 
 a little to the w r est of Mount Yosegus, (Vauge,) runs north, passes 
 a number of celebrated tow T ns, receives, at Namur, the Sabis, 
 (Sambre,) joins the Vahalis, (Wahal, or, Waal,) below the island 
 of Bommel, and falls into the German Sea. The course of this 
 river, which extends to 160 leagues, is north. 
 
 Munatius, i, (Lucius M. Plancus), one of Caesar's lieutenants, who, 
 with Caius Trebonius, had the command of three legions which 
 were settled in Belgium, during the winter. 
 
 Musculus, a species of moveable shed or pent-house on wheels, 
 shaped like an arched wagon, usually sent before the large tow- 
 ers to prepare the Way for their advance, by cutting down trees, 
 filling up ditches, removing obstructions, and making a smooth 
 and solid road even up to the enemy's walls. 
 
 N. 
 
 Nameius, i, a nobleman of the Helvetii, who, with Verudoctius, 
 was at the head of the embassy which that nation sent to Caesar, 
 to request permission to march through the Roman province. 
 
 Namnetes, or, Nannetes, um, a people of Gallia Celtica, who lived 
 on the north bank of the Ligeris, (Loire.) where it falls into the 
 sea. 
 
 Nantuates, um, a people, whose country lay on the south of Lacus 
 Lemanus, (the Lake of Geneva.) 
 
 Narbo, onis. f. Narbonne, a town of Provincia, to the south of the 
 river Atax, (the Aude,) near the sea-coast, which afterwards gave 
 name to that division of Gallia, (France,) called Narbonensis. 
 
29S 
 
 NASUA NAVES, 
 
 Nasua, ae, the brother of Ciniberius, who commanded the 100 Can- 
 tons of the Suevi, who had encamped on the bank of the Rhenus, 
 (Rhine,) with the design of crossing that river. 
 
 Naves, ium, (sing, navis,) ships. The kind of ships used by the 
 Romans were chiefly two, viz: Naves Longce, ships of war, and 
 Naves Onerarice, ships of burden. The Naves longae were so 
 called because they were of a longer shape than the others. They 
 were commonly impelled by oars, and were distinguished by a 
 helmet at the mast head. They were also ranked as biremes, tri- 
 remes, quadremcs, and quinquirem.es, according as they had two, 
 three, four, or five rows or tiers of oars. According to the gene- 
 rally received opinion, these rows or tiers ran from the prow to 
 the stern, as exhibited in the following wood cuts, taken from 
 antiques, the first of which has one row and the second two. 
 Over these were erected decks on which sometimes towers were 
 constructed, from which the enemy might be more conveniently 
 and successfully assailed. 
 
 NAVES LONG.E. 
 
 The Naves Onerarice, or ships of burden, were broader and 
 rounder than the vessels of war. They were impelled by sails 
 
NEMETES NORICT'M. 299 
 
 and distinguished by a basket, (corbis,) suspended from the mast 
 head; whence they were sometimes called curblttE. 
 
 Naves Actuarial were ships contrived for lightness and expedi- 
 tion. They had but one bank of oars, or at most two, on each 
 side. They were of diilerent kinds, distinguished by different 
 names; as, Celoces, Lembi, Phastli, &.c, but the most remarkable 
 were the Naves Liburnce, a kind of light gallies used by the 
 Liburni. 
 
 Nemetes, um, a people of Gallia BelgTca, probably a tribe of the 
 Germans, on the west bank of the river Rhenus, (Rhine,) be- 
 tween the Triboci and Vangiunes. Their principal city was Nu- 
 viomagus, (Spire.) 
 
 Nervii, orum, a powerful and warlike nation of Gallia Belsica, 
 whose country lay on both sides of the Scaldis, (Scheldt,) near the 
 source of that river, afterwards Hainault, and Nord. They re- 
 volted and attacked the Roman troops under Caesar; but were to- 
 tally routed. Their mode of defence against the attacks of cav- 
 alry was simple and effectual. The different readings B. G. Lib. 
 II. 17, are numerous, yet the idea conveyed by all is not very ma- 
 terially diilerent. In the place where the Nervii wished to raise 
 a barrier, they, probably at a considerable distance from each 
 other, half cut two rows of young trees, so that they continued 
 to grow, bent them longitudinally, and gave their branches a late- 
 ral direction. The middle space between these rows was planter 1 
 or filled up with briers and thorns, which intermixing with the 
 trees thai formed the outside of the fence, rendered the whole so 
 close and impervious, that it not only stopped the progress, but 
 even the view 7 of the invaders. 
 
 After ramis the common text has enatis, which Oudendorp and 
 others reject as a mere gloss, unnecessary to the sense. It is also 
 wanting in the best MSS. 
 
 Nonas, arum, f. the Nones, the second division of the Roman month; 
 so called, it is supposed, because from that day to the Ides nine 
 days intervened. In the months of March, May, July, and Octo- 
 ber, the Nones fell on the seventh, and in the other months on 
 the fifth. (See Gr. App. I.) 
 
 Noreia, ae, f. a city of Norlcum, the capital of the Taurisci. B. I. 5. 
 
 Norlcum, i, n. or Noricus ager, a large country of Germany, be- 
 tween Italia, (Italy,) and the Danubius, ('Danube). It compre- 
 hended the greater part of Austria, all Saltzbur^. Miria, and Ca-. 
 rinthia. Their chief city was Noreia, which was besieged by th« 
 
300 NOKICI OSISMU. 
 
 Boii, in the inroad which they had made upon Noricum, before 
 they entered into alliance with the Helvelii. 
 
 Norlci, drum, the people of Noricum. 
 
 Noviodunum, i, n. (B. G. II. 15.) a town of the Suessiones, (SoU 
 sons, or Aoyons.) Another of the iEdui, (B. G. VII. 55,) now 
 Nevers, on the banks of the Ligeris, (Loire). And a third be- 
 longed to the Biturlges, (B. G. VII. 14,) now Neuvy or, Neufry, 
 about twenty miles west from Severs. 
 
 Numidia, ae, f. Algiers, a country of Africa, bounded on the north 
 by the Mediterranean; on the west by Mauritania, (Morocco and 
 Fez;) on the south by Gaetuliaj and on the east by Africa Propria, 
 (Tunis.) 
 
 Numidae, arum, and, Nomades, um, the inhabitants of Numidia, 
 described by Sallust, in the Jugurthan war, as faithless, unsteady, 
 and fond of revolutions in the state. 
 
 O. 
 
 Ocelum, i, n. Oux, or Exilles, a town on the frontiers of Gallia 
 Cisalplna, Citerior, or Togata, in Alpes Graiae. 
 
 Octodurus, i, (Octodorus, in Greek,) Martigny, a town, or village, 
 of the Veragri, (Vicus Veragrorum, Caesar, B. G. III. 1,) on the 
 Drance, near its junction with the Rhodanus, (Rhone,) at a con- 
 siderable distance above the entrance of the latter into Lacus 
 Lemanus, (the Lake of Geneva.) 
 
 Orcynia, ae, f. a name given by Eratosthenes, and some other 
 Greeks, to Hercynia Silvaj which see. 
 
 Orgetorix, Igis, was, according to Caesar; the richest and most noble 
 of the Helvetii. Prompted by a love of power, he formed a con- 
 spiracy among the nobles, and persuaded the people to quit their 
 country. When his ambitious views were discovered by the 
 state, he was obl.geJ to answer to the charges preferred against 
 him. Orgetorix, by means of his vassals and debtors, rescued 
 himself, from the hands of his judges, and escaped. But whilst 
 the state was endeavoring to support its authority by force, he 
 died, as was suspected, by his own hands. 
 
 Osismii, drum, a people of Gallia Celtica, one of the nations which 
 went under the general name of Civitdtes Armoricce. Their coun- 
 try afterwards formed part of the province of Bretagne. It ia 
 now called Fintiterre* 
 
PADUS PETROSIDIUS. 301 
 
 Padus, i, m. the Po, the largest river of Italy, anciently called Eri- 
 danus. The northern branches of the Po, descending from the 
 Alps, render it largest in the warmest months of summer, by the 
 melting of the snow towards the summit of these lofty mountains. 
 It disembogues into Mare Adriatlcum, or Hadriatlcum, (the GulJ 
 of Venice,) by seven mouths, of which two were formed by na- 
 ture, the other five by art. 
 
 Pcemani, orum, a people of Gallia Belgica, on the east bank of- the 
 Mosa, (Meuse.) They had the Caeraesi on the south, the Treviri 
 on the east, and Silva Arduenna on the north. 
 
 Paludamentum, i, the military robe or cloak of the Roman com- 
 mander,* sometimes also worn by the chief officers. It was of a 
 scarlet color, bordered with purple. The elevation of this upon 
 a spear above the Praetorium, or general's tent, was often the sig- 
 nal given for commencing battle. 
 
 Parisii, orum, the inhabitants of Lutetia, from whom it was after- 
 wards called Parisii, now Paris, the capital of France. (See 
 Lutetia.) 
 
 Passus, us, a pace, (two steps,) was reckoned nearly equal to five 
 feet. (See Gr. App. VI. 5,) Of these 125 made a stadium, and 
 1000 made a mile* hence, mille passuum, a mile. 
 
 Pedius, i, (Quintus) a grandson of one of Julius Caesar's sisters, 
 was one of his lieutenant-generals in the Gallic war, and appoint- 
 ed in his will co-heir with Octavius, who had Pedius for his col- 
 league in his first consulship. He passed a law, from him called 
 Lex Pedia, declaring the death of Julius Caesar to have been mur- 
 der, and subjecting the assassin to capital punishment. 
 
 Peligni, orum, a people of Italy, whose country lay between the 
 sources of the rivers Sagrus, (Sangro,) and Aternus, (Pescara.) 
 both of which fall into the Gulf of Venice. 
 
 Petrosidius, i, (Lucius, i,) a standard bearer of the army which, 
 under the command of Q. Titurius Sablnus and Lucius Auruncu- 
 le'ius Cotta, wintered among the Eburdnes. These troops were, 
 inconsequence of a stratagem of Ambiorix, attacked by him on 
 disadvantageous ground two miles from the camp, and almost 
 wholly cut off. Petrosidius having, with a few of his men. re- 
 turned to the camp, threw his standard within the rampart, and 
 was killed fighting with great bravery before the fortifications* 
 
 26 
 
302 PICTONFS PR^TOR. 
 
 Pietftnes, um, a people of Gallia Celtica, on the south bank of the 
 Ligoris. (Loire,) where it falls into the sea. 
 
 Pilani. (See Lcgio.) 
 
 Pirustse, arum, a people of Illyrlcum, on the east coast of Mare 
 Hadriatlcum. (the Gulf of Venice.) 
 
 Piso, dnis, (Lucius Calpurnius, i,) Caesar's father-in-law, % who was 
 consul with A. Gabinius Paulus, in the year of the city 696. In 
 their consulship, Cicero was banished Irom Rome, and Clodius 
 was supported by Piso, in procuring that disgraceful sentence, 
 (B. G. I. 6.) 
 
 Piso, onis, (Lucius, i,) the grandfather of Piso above mentioned, 
 was a lieutenant of Cassius, both of whom fell in an engagement 
 with the Helvetii, (B. G. I. 12.) 
 
 Piso, onis, surnamed from his country, Aquitanus,a nobleman of 
 Aquitania, whose father had been supreme magistrate in that 
 country, and called Friend by the Romans, (B. G. IV. 12.) 
 
 Plancus, i, (L. Munatius, i,) a lieutenant in Caesar's army, to whom 
 he gave the joint command with C. Trebonius, of three legions 
 cantoned in Gallia Belgica. After the death of Julius Caesar, L. 
 Munatius Plancus joined Antony and Lepidus. With the latter 
 he was consul. He is said to have founded Lugdunum, (Lyons ) 
 
 Pleumosii, orum, a people of Gallia Belgica, supposed to have lived 
 on the Scaldis, (Scheldt,) near the place where the city Tournay 
 now stands. 
 
 Pluteus. i, a kind of moveable gallery on wheels, in form resembling 
 the Musculus, (which see,) but used chiefly to protect the archers 
 stationed in it, in order to clear the w r alls with their arrows, and 
 so facilitate the approach of storming parties and the erection of 
 scaling ladders. 
 
 Pompeius, i, (Cneius,) a Roman who was well skilled in the lan- 
 guage of the Gauls, and acted as interpreter to Quintus Titurius. 
 After the credulity of that lieutenant had placed himself and his 
 men at the mercy of Ambiorix, he 'sent Cneius Pompeius to the 
 king of the Eburones, begging him to spare their lives. (See 
 Titurius.) 
 
 Praeconlnus, i, a lieutenant who was himself killed, and his army 
 
 defeated at Apollonia. 
 Praefectus, i, an officer who commanded the allies, and who in the 
 extent of his command resembled the legionary tribune. The 
 commander of the cavalry of a legion was called prcefectus ala. 
 Praetor, oris, m. a Praetor; (from Prce and eo,) literally, one who 
 goes before. In the early ages of the Roman State, this term is 
 
PRETORIA COHORh REMI. 303 
 
 supposed by some to have been a general appellation of all the 
 Roman Magistrates, afterward! of the general of the army; even 
 the Emperors were ambitious to include it among their other 
 titles. .But the word commonly denoted a Roman judge who ad- 
 ministered justice both among his fellow-citizens, and also among 
 the foreigners who resided in Rome. In dignity the Praetor rank- 
 ed next to the Consul. He had power to alter laws, repeal them, 
 and enact new at pleasure. 
 
 Praetoria Conors, Praetorian cohort, a select band of troops forming 
 the general's body guard. 
 
 Preciani, orum, a people of Aquitania, who are supposed to have 
 lived at the foot of the Pyrenaei Montes, (Pyrenees,) near Mare 
 Cantabrlcum, (the Bay of Biscay.) 
 
 Primopilus. i, (sometimes primus pilus,) the. chief centurion of the 
 legion. This name belonged to the first centurion of the first 
 maniple of the Triarii. He was entrusted with the eagle or main 
 standard of the legion; in pay he ranked among the equltes, and 
 had a place in the council of war with the consul and tribunes. 
 
 Provincia Romana, the Roman Province; that part of Transalpine 
 Gaul in the possession of the Romans previous to the conquests 
 of Caesar. It extended along the shore of the Mediterranean, 
 from the Pyrenees to the Alps, and was bounded on its northwest 
 side by the Mount Cebenna, (or Cevennes.) and on the north, east- 
 ward, by the Ambani, Sequari, and Helvetii. In the new division 
 of Gaul afterwards made by Augustus, its boundaries remained 
 as before, but as all Gaul was now become a Roman Province it 
 ceased to be distinguished by that name, and was called Narbo- 
 nensis, from Narbo its principal city. (See Narbo.) 
 
 Pulfio, onis, (Titus, i,) a Roman centurion of distinguished valor, 
 w T ho, to decide a dispute with L. Varenus respecting superiority 
 of courage, rushed forth from the camp, when attacked by the 
 Nervii, and displayed great bravery without the fortifications. 
 Nor was his rival for military fame, inferior to him either in 
 bravery or generosity; B. V. Ch. 44. (See Varenus.) 
 
 R. 
 
 Rauraci, orum, a people of Gallia CeltTca. on the northern extrem- 
 ity of Mount Jura. The Rhenus, (Rhine,) was their boundary 
 on the east 
 
 Remi, orum, a people of Gallia BelgTca. whose country lay to the 
 north of the Matrona, (Marne). Their chief town was Durocor- 
 torum, now Rhelms 
 
304 RHEDONES ROMA. 
 
 Rhedones, um, a people of Gallia CellTca. The Rhedones were 
 one of those nations reckoned among the Civitdtes j&rmoricte. 
 Their country is now called Bretagne. 
 
 Rhenus, i, m. the Rhine, a celebrated river of Europe, which 
 takes its rise in Mount Adula, (St. Gothard.) in the country of 
 the Grissons, passes Lacus Brigantlnus, (Lake of Constance,) 
 and continues to run nearly west about 75 miles, when it reaches 
 Basti. On leaving this city, it takes a northerly direction and be- 
 comes the boundary between France, or the Netherlands, and 
 Germany, till it divides into two branches, which, with the Ger- 
 man Sea, formed, what was anciently called, Insula Balavorum, 
 (Holland, or the United Provinces.) After a course of 600 miles, 
 and receiving several rivers on both banks, the Rhine discharges 
 itself into that part of Mare Allantlcum, (the Atlantic Ocean,) 
 called Oceanus Germanicus, (the German Sea.) 
 
 Rhodanus, i. m. the Rhone, a large and rapid river of Europe, 
 which has its source in Mount la Fourche, near St. Gothard, in 
 the canton of Uri, not more than two leagues south from that of 
 the Rhenus, (Rhine,) passes Lacus Lemanus, (the Lake of Gene- 
 va,) five leagues below r which it disappears between two rocks 
 for a considerable way, rises again > flows with great rapidity in 
 a southern direction, and discharges itself by three mouths into 
 that part of the Mediterranean formerly called Galllcus Sinus, 
 (the Gulf of Lyons.) The course of the Rhone is about 400 
 miles, during which it falls 5,400 feet. In Strabo's time it was 
 navigable a good way up; but its mouths are now so lull of rocks 
 brought down from the mountain by its impetuous current, that 
 no ship can enter them. The Rhone is largest in summer, and is 
 at its greatest height soon after theJongest day. This is most 
 probably occasioned by the heat of the sun melting part of the 
 snow on the Alps during the summer months. 
 
 Roma, ae, f. Rome, one of the most celebrated cities of antiquity, 
 stood on the banks of the Tiber, about fifteen miles from the sea. 
 Romulus, from whom the name is derived, laid the foundation of 
 this city on Mons Palatlnus, 15th April, 753 B. C. From a very 
 small beginning it gradually increased, until its circumference, 
 according to Pliny, was not less than twenty miles. After the 
 lapse of many years, Rome became the capital of Italia. (Italy,) 
 and, at the commencement of the Christian Era, the known world 
 was in subjection to that gigantic power. It was divided into 
 twenty-four regions or wards, had seven great, and thirteen smaller 
 aqueducts, thirty-seven gates, and six hundred and forty. four tow- 
 
KOSCUJS — 8AKAROBRIYA. 305 
 
 ers on the walls. To ascertain its population when in the height 
 of power, is perhaps impossible; but it could not fall much be- 
 low lour millions. 
 
 Roscius, i, (Lucius, i.) a lieutenant, to whom Caesar gave the com- 
 mand of the third legion, which he was to march into the territo- 
 ries of the Essui. 
 
 Rufus, i, (P. Sulpicius, i,) one of Caesars lieutenants, to whom he 
 gave the charge of the port in Gallia, {France,) from which he 
 sailed for Britannia, (Britain,) and a garrison sufficient to pro- 
 tect it during his absence. 
 
 Ruteni, Drum, a people of Aquitania, on the river Tarnis, (Tame.) 
 
 Rutilus, i, (M. Sempronius, i,) an officer of Caesar, who had, with 
 T. Labienus, the joint command of the two legions which that 
 general ordered to march into the territories of the Sequani. 
 
 s. 
 
 Sabinus, i, (Caius Calvisius,) an officer in Caesar's army, whom he 
 sent into jEtolia, in Graecia, (Greece,) with five cohorts and a few 
 men. 
 
 Sabinus, i, (Q. Titurius, i,) a lieutenant in Caesar's army. He, and 
 L. Aurunculeius Cotta, had the command of the troops which 
 were stationed among the Menapii, and in other parts of Gallia 
 Belgtca. When in their quarters on the frontiers of the Eburo- 
 nes, the artful stratagem of Ambiorix, king of that tribe, to cut 
 off these lieutenants and their two legions succeeded, through the 
 credulity and obstinacy of Sabinus. A few of the private sol- 
 diers escaped the sword of the Gauls. (See Cotta.) This officer 
 is sometimes called simply Titurius, or, Sabinus. 
 
 Sabis, is, m. the Sambre, a river of Gallia Belgtca, which has its 
 rise in what is now called Picardij, runs northeast and falls into 
 the Mosa, (Mcuse,) near Namur. 
 
 Sagittarii, drum, archers; men who fought with bows and arrows, 
 attached to the velltes. (See Legio.) The best archers were the 
 Cretans The Romans did not use the bow in the early times of 
 the republic, and when introduced they had scarcely any archers 
 except those of the auxiliary troops. 
 
 Samaiobiiva, ae, f. (i. e. the bridge of the Samara.) lindens, a town 
 of Gallia Belgtca, on the south bank of the river Samara, (Sonune.) 
 It was afterwards called Ambianum, from its inhabitants; hence 
 the present name. 
 
30S SANTONES SEQUANA. 
 
 Santones, um, a people of Gallia Celtica, to the north of the river 
 Carantonus, (Charenre.) Their chief town was Mediolanum, after- 
 wards Santones, now Saintes. 
 
 Scaldis. is. the Schcld, or the Scheldt, a river of Gallia Belgu-a, 
 which takes its rise about fifteen miles south of Camaracum, 
 (Cambray.) in the province of Pieardy, runs north, and dividing 
 into two branches, falls into the German Sea. Caesar erroneously 
 makes it a branch of the Mosa, (Meuse,) (B. G. VI. 33.) 
 
 Scorpiones, a species of military engine foi throwing darts and jav- 
 elins, similar to the Balista, or probably only another name for 
 the same. (See Balista.) 
 
 Scutum, i. m. a shield; a part of the defensive armor of the Roman 
 infantry ? which they wore on their left arms to protect their bodies 
 against the arrows, darts, and other missile weapons thrown by 
 the enemy. It consisted of thin pieces of wood joined by plates 
 of iron, and covered with thick skin or hide. The most common 
 form was oval, expending to four feet in length and two and a half 
 in breadth. When a soldier had not his shield he was said to 
 fight nudo cor pore. 
 
 Seduni, orum, a nation of Helvetia, (Switzerland.) on the north 
 bank of the Rhodanus, (Rhone,) above Lacus Lemanus, (the 
 Lake of Geneva.) 
 
 Sedusii, orum. a nation of Germany, on the northeast bank of the Rhe- 
 nus, (Rhine.) Their country was watered by the Moenus, (Maii.e.) 
 
 Segunax, acis, one of the four kings who reigned in Cantium, (Kent,) 
 at the time Caesar invaded Britain. 
 
 Segontiaci, orum, a British nation on the south of the river Tame- 
 sis, (Thames.) They appear to have been subject to Cassivel- 
 launus, at the time Caesar attempted to add this island to the Ro- 
 man empire. (B. V. Ch. 21.) 
 
 Segusiani, orum, a people of Gallia Celtica, to the west of the Rho- 
 danus, (Rhone.) Their country was traversed by the Ligeris, 
 (Loire.) towards the source of that river. 
 
 Senones, um, a warlike nation of Gallia Celtica, who lived on the 
 Sequana, (Seine,) about 70 miles above Paris. 
 
 Septimius, i, (Lucius, i,) a tribune of the soldiers, sent along with 
 Achillas, by Ptolemaeus king of Egypt, to murder Pompey, in 
 whose army he had formerly been a centurion. 
 
 Sequana, ae, the Seine, a river of Gallia, (France,) has its source 
 near Nevers inBourgogne, runs in a northw r est direction, and falls 
 into that part of the Atlantic called Fretum Britannlcum. (the 
 British Channel,) at Havre de Grace. The course of this beauti- 
 ful and picturesque river extends to 250 miles Paris, the capital 
 of France, originally a fort on a small island in the Seine, above 
 120 miles from the sea, now stanJs on both sides of this river, 
 over which there are, in that city. 12 bridges 
 
 Sequana, ae, f. a district of Gallia. (France,) bounded on the east 
 by Mons Jura, (Mount Jvra.) which separated it from the coun- 
 try of the Helvetii; on the north by Mount Vosegus, (I auge,) 
 which divided it from that of the Leuci; on the west by the coun- 
 try of the a'Edni and Lingones; and on the south by that of the 
 Ambarri and Aiiobroges. 
 
SEQUANI TARUSATES. 307 
 
 SequSni Grain, (singf. Sequanus, i,) the people of Sequana. This 
 nation headed one of the factions of the Gallic states, and the 
 ^Edui the other. 
 
 Sesuvii, orum, (or Sesovii,) one of the Armoric states in Gaul, the 
 situation of which is not known. 
 
 Sextius, i, (Publius S. Baculus,) a centurion of the first rank in 
 Caesar's army, in the Gallic wars. 
 
 Sextius, i, (Titus, i,) one of the three lieutenants whom Caesar 
 sent to augment his army, in the sixth year of the war in Gallia, 
 (France.) 
 
 Sibutzates, um, a people of Aquitania, whose country lay along the 
 Atur, (Adour.) Of their history nothing is known. 
 
 Sigauibri, orum, a German nation, who lived on the east bank of 
 the Rhine, to the south of the river Rura, (Roir.) 
 
 Silanus, i, (Marcus, i.) one of Caesar's lieutenants, whom he order, 
 ed to levy troops for the war in Gallia, (France.) 
 
 Silius, i, (Titus, i,) an officer whom P. Crassus sent to the Veneti, 
 to procure grain and forage with Velanius. But the Veneti, seiz- 
 ed them in expectation of regaining their hostages by this measure. 
 
 Sotiates, ium, a people of Aquitania, whose country extended along 
 the Garumna, (Garonne.) Their territories formed part of what 
 was afterwards called Novempopulana, bounded by the Garonne, 
 Pyrenees, and Bay of Biscay. 
 
 Suessiones, Suessones, um, a people of Gallia Belgica, whose coun- 
 try was bounded on the south by the Matruna, (Marne.) Al- 
 though a brave and powerful nation, they were obliged to submi't 
 to the arms of Caesar. 
 
 Suevi, orum, a nation of Germania, (Germany.) who inhabited a. 
 large tract of country, Suevia, ae, f. lying between the Albis 
 Elbe, and the Vistula, (Vistula,) on the northern side of Silva, 
 Hercynia. They made many inroads on the Roman territories. 
 
 Sulpitius, i, (Publius. i,) one of Caesar's lieutenants. Q. Tuliius 
 Cicero, and P. Sulpitius, were stationed among the iEdui, at Ca- 
 bilio, v. Cabillonum, (Chalons,) and Matisco, (Mascon,) on the 
 Arar, (Saone.) These two officers were entrusted with the care 
 of provisions. 
 
 Tamesis, or Thamesis, is, m. the Thames, one of the largest rivers 
 of England, rises in Cotswold hills in the western extremity of 
 Glouce>tershire, runs eastward, and after passing through Lon- 
 don, falls into the German Sea. With respect to commerce, this 
 is the first river in the world. It is navigable about 130 miles, 
 and the tide flows up as far as Richmond in Surrey, which taking 
 the course of the river, is 70 miles. 
 
 Tarbelli orum, a people of Aquitania, w r hose country extended 
 along the sea-coast, from the Pyrenaei Montes, (Pyrenees,) to the 
 territories of the Cocosates. 
 
 Tarusates, ium, a people of Aquitania. The Tarbelli were be- 
 tween them and the Bay of Biscay. 
 
30S 
 
 TASGETIUS TIGUK1NUS PAGUS. 
 
 Tassretius, i, a nobleman of the nation of the CarniHes, whose fore 
 lathers had possessed the sovereignty of that state. 
 
 laximagulus. i, one of the four kings who reigned over Cantium. 
 (Kent.) They seem to have all been under the power of Cassi- 
 vellaunus. 
 
 Tectosages, um, and Tectosagi, Crum, a very valiant people of Gal- 
 lia, a branch of the Volcae, near the Pyrenees. (See Volcce.) 
 
 Tenchtheri.6rum,apeople of Germany, on the river Rhenus, (Rhine,) 
 south of the Sigambri. 
 
 Terrasidius, i, (Titus, i,) one of Caesar's lieutenants, whom he sent 
 into the country of the Esubii. 
 
 Testudo. Inis, f. I. A wooden tower used by the Romans for pro- 
 tecting the soldiers when employed, in undermining the walls of 
 a town, or in battering them with the ram, (See dries ) It was 
 erected of wood, and covered with hides, earth, or any other kind 
 of substance which is with difficulty set on fire. 
 
 II. When the soldiers of a company advanced to an assault, 
 they frequently stood close together, and formed a shade or screen 
 of their shields, to protect their bodies against the missile wea- 
 pons, thrown by the enemy from the walls. This defence they 
 also called Testudo, from the resemblance which the locked shields 
 had to the shell or covering of the tortoise, (See the following 
 wood cut,) but it must not be confounded with the tower or man- 
 telet just described. 
 
 TESTUDO. 
 
 T'igurlnus Pagus, one of the four cantons or districts, into which 
 Helvetia (Switzerland,) is divided according to Csesar, compre- 
 
. ,1 — TURK IS. 309 
 
 bending the niodeni cantons Zurich, Schwits^ Sckaffhausen, and 
 
 the lands of the Abbey of St. Gal. 
 
 Tigurini, Gram, the people of Pag us Tigurinas. 
 
 Titus, i, a common praeaomen i the Roman 
 
 Titurius, i, (Quintus T. Sabinus,) one nts, often 
 
 called simply, Titurius, killed by Ambiorix. (S culeiui,) 
 
 Tolosa, ae, Thoulouse, or Toul titania, beautifully 
 
 situated on the north bank of Garumna. Tolosa was one of the 
 most flourishing cities of Gaul, afterwards the residence of a Ro- 
 man colony, and, at a later period, the metropolis of the Visigoths. 
 
 Tolosates, ium, the inhabitants of Tolosa. 
 
 Trebius, i, (Marcus T. Gallius,) an officer sent by Caesar to the 
 Curiosolitae, to procure provisions. 
 
 Treviri, drum, or (sing. Trevir. Iri,) a nation of Gallia Belglca, 
 between the Mosella, (Moselle,) and Silva Arduenna. Their chief 
 city. Augusta Trevirdrum, now Triers, or Treves, stands on the 
 east bank of the Moselle, over which it has a large bridge. 
 
 TribQni, drum, (sing. Tribunus, i,) militum, Tribunes of the soldiers; 
 officers in the Roman army, who had the command of a division 
 of a legion. To take care of the works and camp, to communi- 
 cate the watchword to the guards, and to give judgment in certain 
 cases, formed the duty of the military tribunes. Romulus first 
 appointed the tribunes, to whom he gave that name from their 
 being only three in number, one out of each tribe. But afterwards, 
 each legion had six tribunes. The right of nomination belonged 
 first to the kings, then to the consuls, or dictators, and, at a later 
 period, to the people. 
 
 Trinobantes, um, a nation of ancient Britain, inhabiting the coun- 
 ties now called Essex and Middlesex. Cassivellaunus was their 
 king at the time Caesar invaded this island. 
 
 Tulingi, drum, a people of Germany, between the rivers Danubius, 
 (Danube.) and Rhenus, (Rhine.) 
 
 Turones, um, or, i, drum, a people of Gallia Celtlca, on the banks 
 of the river Loire, about 140 miles from the sea. Their name is 
 perpetuated by the modern appellation of the country, Touraine, 
 and their city Tours, anciently Turdnes. 
 
 Turris, is, a tower. The towers used in the Roman military works 
 were of two kinds, the fixed ind the moveable. The fixed tow- 
 ers w T ere erected on the agger, or mound, and were raised suffi- 
 ciently high to overlook and command the enemy's ramparts, and 
 from them showers of arrows, darts, and other missiles were 
 thrown by means of various engines. The moveable towers (See 
 wood cut, next page,) were pushed forward on rollers or wheels 
 fixed below. To prevent them from being set on fire they were 
 covered with raw hides and pieces of coarse woollen cloth. They 
 were of immense size, sometimes forty or fifty feet squaie, and 
 hisher than the walls, or even the towers of the city. When 
 brousht up against the walls, a place was seldom able to stand 
 out long. Sometimes they were provided with a species of drop 
 or platform, which being let down reached from the tower to the 
 top of the wall and formed a species of bridge by which the as- 
 sailants took possession of the walls. 
 
310 
 
 VBII VALERIUS. 
 
 1 TURRIS. 
 
 u. 
 
 Ubii, orum, a people of Germany, whose territories were on the 
 Rhine opposite to the Sigambri. 
 
 Unelli, orum, a people of Gallia CeltTca, on the northwest of what 
 is now called Normandy . Their country was bounded on three 
 sides by the sea. Their chief town was Coriallum, (Gouril.) Off 
 the coast of the Unelli, lay the islands of Caesarea, (Jersey,) Sar- 
 nia, (Guernsey,) and Reduna, (Alderney,) which have long been 
 in possession of the British. 
 
 Usipetes, um, or Usipii, drum, a people of Germany, on the right 
 bank of the Rhenus, (Rhine.) 
 
 V. 
 
 VAtfjfttts, is, m. Wahal, or, Waal, the left branch of the Rhenus, 
 (Rhine.) It joins the Mosa, (Meuse,) at the island of Voorn, and 
 falls into the German sea below the Breil. 
 
 Valerius, i, (Caius V. Caburns,) a chief man among the Gauls in 
 Provincia, whose original name appears to have been Caburus. 
 
VALERIUS VEIITICO. 311 
 
 On being made a Roman citizen, by C. Valeria! Flaccus, he, as 
 Wma usual, took the name of his patron. 
 
 Valerius, i. (Cains, \ 1 i noble Roman, who conferred the 
 
 freedom of the city on us CabQj 
 
 Valeri aus \. ProcillosJ the 1 ms, 
 
 is the chief man in Proviacia ccounl of his know- 
 
 ledge of the Gallic lani at him and M. Mettius to hold an 
 
 interview with Axiovis Jermany, The German king 
 
 imprisoned them both, but they were afterwards rescued by the 
 Romans during the flight of their army. 
 
 Valium, the ramparts of a Roman encampment, composed of the 
 earth dog out from the ditch, and having sharp stakes stuck into 
 it to keep it together. (See Castra.) 
 
 Vangir.nes. urn, a people of Gallia Belglca, on the west bank of 
 the Khenus. (Rhine.) They were originally from Germany, and, 
 at one time, had probably lands on both sides of that river. Their 
 chief town was Borbetomagas, now M'orms. 
 
 Velanius. i. (Quintus. i.) sent by C.rsar with Silius to procure corn 
 from the Veaeti, who detained them in order to receive the hos- 
 tages which they had given to that general 
 
 Velauni. orum, a small tribe in Gallia Celtica, on the sources of the 
 Ligeris. Their chief city was Anderitium, now Javoii, or Jaroux. 
 
 Velltes. light-armed troops. They were equipped with bow 
 
 seven javelins or spears with slender points like arrows. BO that, 
 when thrown, they bent, and could not easily be returned by the 
 enemy: a Spanish sword, having both ediie and point; a round 
 buckler (parma.) about three feet in diameter, made of wood and 
 covered with leather: and a helmet or casque for the head, gene- 
 rally made of the skin of some wild beast When the army was 
 drawn up in order of battle, the velltes were placed in the 
 intervals between the maniples, or else on the wings. ^See Ltgio.) 
 
 Velocasses. (See Bellocassts ) 
 
 Veneti. orum, a nation in the west part of Gallia Celtica, whose 
 chief town was Venetil, Their country lay on the sea ct 
 northwest from the mouth of the Liger. (Xoi 
 
 Veragri, Gram, a people who lived in that part of Proviacia, now 
 called DdUfihine. on the south bank of the Rhodanus. (Rhone,) 
 above Lacus Lemanus, (the Lak a ) 
 
 Yerbigenus. i. (sc. naguts,) or. Urbigenns, one of the four divisions 
 of Helvetia, (Switzerland^) included the cantons of Fribur^ and 
 Bern, with the districts of Neufchatel and Vallengin. 
 
 VergobretUS, i, the title of the supreme magistrate among the JEdui, 
 who was created yearly, and had the power of life and death over 
 his countrymen. 
 
 Veromandui. orum. a people of Gallia Belglca. between the Xervii 
 
 r heir chief town was Augusta Veromanduorum, 
 
 (St Quentirij) on bank of the Samara. (SommeA Like 
 
 most oi the other nations of Gallia Belglca, they were originally 
 
 from Germany. 
 
 Vcrtlco. onis, a nobleman of the Xervii. who was in Cicero's camp, 
 when attacked by the Eburones, and prevailed on a slave to ca 
 a letter to Caesar, communicating information of that event. 
 
312 VERUDOCTIUS VOLUSENtfs. 
 
 Verudoctius, i, one of the Helvetii. He and Nameius were at the 
 head of the embassy sent to Caesar, requesting permission to 
 march through Provincia. 
 
 Vesontio, onis, f. Besanpon, the chief town of the Sequani. on the 
 east bank of the river Dubis, (Doux.) 
 
 Vigilia, ee, f. a watch, the time a Koman soldier remained on guard 
 during the night. Of these there were four, each three hours 
 long. (See Gr. App. I.) 
 
 Vines, arum. f. a shed, used by the Romans for protecting the sol- 
 diers in besieging towns. It consisted of four upright posts, upon 
 which was fixed a roof of hurdle or wicker-work. Above the 
 hurdles were spread raw hides, a little earth, &.c. to protect it 
 from lire. The size of the vineae differed according to circum- 
 stances. The whole rested upon wheels, so that this mantelet 
 would be easily moved, and under it the besiegers either worked 
 the ram, (See dries,) or tried to undermine the walls. (See 
 Pluteus.) 
 
 Virdomarus, one of the ^Cdui, more distinguished by political influ- 
 ence, than by noble birth. Caesar, at the request of Divitiacus, 
 raised him to the highest dignity in the state. 
 
 Viridovix, Icis, the leading man among the -Unelli, who headed a 
 powerful army in an attack on Sablnus, one of Caesar's lieuten- 
 ants stationed among them, who defeated Viridovix by an artful 
 stratagem. 
 
 Vocates, ium, a people of Aquitania, supposed by some to be the 
 same with Vasates, whose territories lay on the south bank of the 
 Garonne, about ninety miles from the mouth of that river. Their 
 chief town was Cossio. 
 
 Vocio, onis, king of the Norici, to whose sister Ariovistus was 
 married. 
 
 Vocontii, orum, a nation of Gaul, on the banks of a small stream 
 called Druna, (Drome,) which falls into the Rhodanus, (Rhone,) 
 about 100 miles Irom the mouth of lhat river. Their chief town 
 was Dia, Die. 
 
 Vosegus, i,"or Vogesus, m. Vauge, is a branch of Mount Jura, 
 stretching in a northern direction, in which are the sources of 
 the Arar, (Saone.) the Mosa, (Meuse.) and the Mosella. (Moselle.) 
 
 Volcatius Tullus,Volcatii Tulli, an officer, who, according to Caesar, 
 sustained, at Dyrrachium, (Durazzo,) with three cohorts, the 
 charge of a whole legion. 
 
 Volcae. arum, a numerous and powerful nation of Gaul, between 
 the Garumna, (Garonne,) and the Rhodanus, (Rhone,) divided 
 into the Arecomici, and Tectosages, q. v. 
 
 Voiusenus, i, (Caius, i,) an officer whom Caesar sent with a galley 
 to survey the coast of Britain opposite Gaul, and to acquire as 
 correct information as he could, respecting the harbors and land- 
 ing places, previously to his sailing against that island. 
 
 [the end.] 
 
 LH8My?9 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: August 2006 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park C 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
&\g& sS